The Power of Seven

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/14253384.

Rating: Explicit
Archive Warning: Underage
Category: F/F, F/M, Multi
Fandom: Harry Potter - J. K. Rowling
Relationship: Harry Potter/Ginny Weasley, Hermione Granger/Harry Potter, Luna
Lovegood/Harry Potter, Harry Potter/Demelza Robins, Susan
Bones/Harry Potter, Katie Bell/Harry Potter, Fleur Delacour/Harry
Potter, Harry Potter/Multi, Harry Potter/Harem
Character: Harry Potter, Ginny Weasley, Hermione Granger, Luna Lovegood, Ron
Weasley, Demelza Robins, Susan Bones, Katie Bell, Fleur Delacour,
Albus Dumbledore
Additional Tags: lots of explicit sex, magic is used creatively, lots of kinks are explored, I
maintain characterizations as much as possible, bonuses: Plot!
Character development!, but yeah lots of sex too, Polyamory,
Shameless Smut, Soul Bond, Light BDSM, Cuckquean, Voyeurism, D/s,
Dom/sub, And Much More - Freeform, Harem, Threesome - F/F/M, Oral
Sex, Cunnilingus, Masturbation, Blow Jobs, Cum Play, Foursome -
F/F/F/M, Light F/F, Dom/sub Play, Sex Magic, Breast Fucking, Vaginal
Fingering
Stats: Published: 2018-04-08 Updated: 2020-09-06 Chapters: 66/? Words:
237899

The Power of Seven

by VelvetInferno

Summary

Harry realizes that he's a horcrux a year early. Desperate to help her best friend, Hermione
discovers a ritual that can save him. The problem? Harry needs to have sex with and bond
with seven witches.

Notes

A quick note- there is one major change from cannon that isn't explicitly mentioned in the
story- Dumbledore isn't dying. He was able to avoid the curse from the ring horcrux. There
are a few other minor changes from cannon, but those'll be revealed in the story.
 Born to Die
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Chapter 1: Born to Die

Cold dread pooled in the pit of Harry’s stomach at the realization. It was enough to make him
want to vomit, as if doing so could somehow cleanse himself.

But it was futile, nothing could cleanse him. He was a horcrux. It had occurred to him as a
passing thought as he and Dumbledore were discussing the identities of Voldemort’s remaining
horcruxes, yet Harry immediately knew, deep down, that it was true.

What was it that the headmaster had said in his second year? That Voldemort had left some of his
powers in him? It made Harry want to laugh bitterly, did Dumbledore know, even then?

The wizened headmaster’s countenance grew weary as he no doubt saw Harry's inner turmoil.

“I have to die, don’t I?” Harry said simply.

“I’m sorry, Harry. I wanted to spare you the burden of this knowledge for as long as possible.”

He didn’t want to die. Especially not now when he’d found something worth living for. For the
first time, he’d dared imagine what a future after defeating Voldemort would look like. A small
house just for Ginny and him. Them lying in bed together, talking, kissing, and more. Going to
dinner with Ron and Hermione. Massive family get-togethers at the Burrow. A child with
Weasley red hair and emerald green eyes.

Harry’s eyes stung and his throat burned. Tears began sliding down Harry’s cheeks despite his best
attempt to hold them back.

“Harry…” The headmaster trailed off, for once at a loss of words.

Without another word, Harry bolted.

-----

Ginny found him first, holed up in the Room of Requirement, sitting on a sofa hunched over
himself. She seemed to have a second sense about him. When he had once asked her about it, she
told him, somewhat embarrassed, that years of ‘Harry watching’ were paying her dividends now.

She took one look at his tear soaked face and rushed to him, kneeling in front of him.

“Harry. What’s wrong?” She asked tenderly, taking his hands in hers.

She was so alive. And beautiful. And passionate. If he looked in her eyes, he knew he’d see love
that could drive him to his knees. Tears returned. This is what you’re going to lose.

Ginny’s hand cupped his cheek, brushing his tears away. “Love. Please. You’re scaring me.”

“I’m going to die.” He finally managed to croak out.

She gave him that blazing look that he loved. “Harry, you can’t think like that. I believe in you.
And you’re not going to be alone. You have people who love you who’ll be by your side the entire
way.”

Harry’s smile was bittersweet as Ginny gave her impassioned speech, even as tears continued
unabated. God he loved her.

And so he told her. He told her about how Tom Riddle split his soul into pieces in order to cheat
death. He told her about the diary. He told her about what they thought the others might be. Then
he told her about the final horcrux.

Him.

Watching her expression turn from determined to shocked to heartbroken would have been enough
to drive him to tears, had he not already been at that state.

“No!” She gasped as tears appeared; her voice was as raw as he felt.

She choked back sobs, her face marred by grief the likes of which he’d never seen before. “I’m
sorry.” He told her, but it felt hollow.

Suddenly, Ginny gripped his shirt, pulling her face level with his. “No! You’re not going to die!”

“Ginny…”

“NO! I’m not going to lose you! I CAN’T!” Her grip was painful as she shouted desperately
“There’s another way. There has to be.”

“Dumbledore said there isn’t.”

“I don’t care! I’m not giving up on you Harry Potter.”

Even through the tears, the fire was back in her eyes, and it kindled the faintest spark of hope in
Harry. Somehow, Ginny still believed.

And then she kissed him like her life depended on it. Ginny plundered his mouth desperately as
she crawled onto his lap. Later, Harry would reflect how much better this was than the last teary
kiss he had in the Room of Requirement, but at the moment he could hardly think of anything but
the feel of her lips and tongue, the way her hands cupped his face, and the frantic little noises
Ginny was making.

-----

Telling Ron and Hermione was almost as hard as telling Ginny. Hermione had been inconsolable,
bursting into tears and clinging to Harry. Ron hadn’t handled it much better. While Harry’s vision
was obscured by bushy brown hair, Harry heard what had to be Ron’s fist connecting with the wall.

But amazingly, after the shock wore off, they followed Ginny’s lead. They vowed not to give up
on him, and promised to try to find another way.

Hermione spent hours every day in the room of requirement. Ron and Ginny tried to help at first,
but after a few days Hermione’s research had gotten far too advanced for them to follow. Harry
had looked in once and saw that the walls (converted to chalkboards) were filled with scribbled
arithmetic equations and runes that he couldn’t even begin to decipher. The tables were cluttered
with thick tomes that would have taken him days to read, let alone understand.
The brunette witch now seemed constantly drawn and haggard. It reminded Harry of their third
year, when she had overworked herself using a time turner. Harry couldn’t quite wrap his mind
around the fact that Hermione was working herself into the ground for him.

Part of him felt like he wasn’t worth the trouble, though he’d never share that fact with his friends,
knowing he’d get a supreme chewing out- especially from Ginny. Still, he couldn’t help the little
voice in his head, the one that sounded suspiciously like Uncle Vernon, that told him that his
friends would probably have better lives without him anyway.

Ron seemed to be trying to pretend everything was normal. There were times when Harry could
tell it was getting to him, but his best mate was good at putting on a brave face, and using humor to
mask dark feelings.

And Ginny… her reaction boggled him most of all. A small part of him had feared that Ginny
would put distance between them once she realized he was a dead man (even if, ironically, Harry
had considered doing exactly that after his realization), but she did the exact opposite. Their kiss in
the Room of Requirement wasn’t a fluke.

Harry had spent a lot of time cataloguing the facial expressions of one Ginny Weasley, particularly
the ways that she looked at him.

There was the blazing look she got whenever she was passionate about something. It wasn’t
something strictly reserved for him, he’s seen it plenty of times at quidditch practice, or when she
was up to mischief, and last year at the DA. It was perhaps his favorite look on her. She was such
a passionate person, it was one of his favorite things about her, and to know that her passion was
directed at him… it was indescribable.

Sometimes she would look at him so tenderly he thought his heart would melt. The sheer affection
in her eyes was almost suffocating and he sometimes had to fight the urge to look away.

Then there were times when she looked with this hungry, predatory look, almost as if she wanted to
devour him whole. This was often followed by Ginny pinning him to the nearest wall, or dragging
him to the closest broom cupboard and snogging him senseless. Harry often caught flashes of this
look from her in public- from across the table at lunch, during quidditch practice, or in the common
room. While the thought of Ginny lusting after him throughout the day did make Harry slightly
uncomfortable it was also the hottest thing he’d ever experienced.

She’d been directing all three of those looks at him much more often since he told her about the bit
of Voldemort’s soul in his head. She’d also, when she thought he wasn’t looking, gazed at him
with a tender expression tinged with sadness and pain.

And in truth, he knew he looked at her in the same way. ‘This is what you’re going to lose’
seemed to be an inescapable mantra. Even dreams offered no respite. The only time he seemed to
truly forget about his fate was when Ginny had snogged all thought from him.

Dumbledore had made it more or less clear that he doubted Hermione would be able to find a way
around it, and had advised him to try to accept that death was just the next great adventure. While
Harry would lay down his life for his friends in a heartbeat, he didn’t think he’d ever be okay with
leaving everyone he loved behind, and losing the future he might have had with them.

Some days, it was all Harry could do to crawl out of bed, or not hit the wall and scream at the
unfairness of it all. He’d never had a chance. Since before he was born he’d been marked by
prophecy, and since he’d been a year old, he’d been doomed to die. It just wasn’t fair! He’d finally
found something- someone worth living for and now he found it out he’d been born to die.
Chapter End Notes

Welcome to my story! Just a little overview- I have big plans for this fic. I've been
writing this for my own amusement (hehe) for a while now, and I figured I might as
well post it somewhere. I have like 70,000 words on this baby at the time of this
posting.

Anyway, my schedule will be a chapter every other week. I've started out with three
chapters at once, so that we can get to the good part ;). The first two chapters are smut
free, and significantly shorter than the average.

Anyway, I'd love to hear some feedback! Thanks for reading!

 Breath of Life

Chapter 2: Breath of Life

Hermione had undertaken many complex projects in her time at Hogwarts, but this was by far the
most difficult. Horcruxes were incredibly obscure magic in the first place, it was almost
impossible to find books on their creation. The Room of Requirement had provided her with a
book describing the process, one she suspected that Voldemort had used 50 years ago, but it gave
nothing on how it worked. Herpo the Foul, an ancient Greek dark wizard, had been the one to
work out how to make a Horcrux, and his notes were lost to time.

That meant she had to reverse engineer the arithmetic underpinning for making a horcrux. Very
few wizards cared about how something worked, just that it worked. While Arithmacy was
perhaps the least popular class at Hogwarts, to someone who’d taken grade school algebra it
wasn’t terribly difficult. Only archmages like Dumbledore and enterprising muggleborns really
bothered to work with the language of magic.

It had taken her a week to actually work out that formula, and that was the easy half. Getting the
equation was one thing, but what she really needed to do was figure out how to reverse it.

A great many variables can have an impact on an arithmetic equation. The time of month, a
magical herb, wards, spells, potions, emotions. Horcruxes were fueled by hate, so the inverse
equation had to be fueled by love.

This was gratifying, because she knew what ‘the power the Dark Lord knows not’ was supposed to
be. It gave her hope that she was on the right track. It also significantly narrowed her hopelessly
broad search to a few topics.

The Room of Requirment was a godsend, as was Harry’s invisibility cloak, which allowed her to
sneak into the restricted section of the library. With those two resources, she had practically
limitless access to obscure tomes. Of course, she often had to reconstruct arithmetic formulas from
any promising spell or ritual within.

After about a week of this, Hermione had found quite a few rituals that had some common
elements with the horcrux negation formula. She couldn’t quite keep her blush down when she
realized all of these were either sex magic, or bonding magic.

It looks like Ginny may be a busy witch when I figure this out.

After another week of frustratingly trying to combine different rituals and spells together and
getting nowhere, Hermione hit the jackpot. She found it in a book called Sex and the Soul, written
by an American muggleborn witch in the 1970s. It was a purely theoretical ritual whose formula
needed to be multiplied by seven to nullify a Horcrux.

She could scarcely believe it. After her initial breakdown when Harry had haltingly told her and
Ron about the final Horcrux, Hermione had refused to even think about Harry… dying. She dove
headfirst into her research, barely leaving time to ponder the consequences of failure. Failure
wasn’t an option.

So when she finally found the solution, the damn broke. Hermione burst into tears of relief. In
fact, she hadn’t even considered the implications of it until after triple checking her math. When
she did, her face turned scarlet and she buried her head in her hands.
“Oh.”

-----

After spending about ten minutes freaking out to herself, going on a long walk around the lake, and
then collapsing in exhaustion in her bed for the night, Hermione was finally able to face to
consequences of what she had discovered.

There were many types of bonds in the wizarding world; protector bonds, life-debt bonds,
apprentice bonds, master-slave bonds, marriage bonds and more. The bond described in the book
was the most intimate of all she’d read about, something the author called a ‘soul bond’.

The book wasn’t precise on the mechanics of the bond, because such a ritual had never been
successful, but claimed that it must involve each of the partners sharing a portion of the other’s
soul within their body. This was illustrated by a yin-yang symbol.

The actual ritual involved arraying rune engraved stones in a circle around the couple on the night
of a new moon and then having the couple make love- specifically, orgasming within a minute of
each other. If the love between the couple was strong enough, the bond would form.

That in itself wasn’t so bad, Hermione was certain that Ginny would go through with this to save
Harry. Hell, Ginny would probably leap at the chance of doing this with Harry even if his life
wasn’t at stake. The bad part was that in order to negate the Horcrux, it needed to be done with
seven different people.

Hermione tried to imagine telling Harry that. She couldn’t. She tried to imagine telling Ginny
that. She couldn’t. This was why Hermione was making her way to Professor Dumbledore’s
office, for a second, unbiased opinion.

She laid out her reference materials and showed him her work; he nodded along in understanding
as she did so. She couldn’t help but notice, however, that his eyes had lost their characteristic
twinkle.

“Ms. Granger, I am quite impressed by your work here, and I can certainly understand why you’ve
gone through such an effort to help your friend, however” Dumbledore’s tone dropped, and
Hermione waited with baited breath for what he was going to say. Had she miscalculated? Had
Dumbledore found an easier way?

“I believe this ritual you’ve proposed would lead Harry down a very dangerous path.” The
Headmaster continued seriously “The rituals involved would severely mutilate Harry’s soul,
perhaps leaving him completely unrecognizable to the young man we love.”

“Professor, I believe the ritual leaves to soul intact. Only hate can break the soul. The part of the
soul in the partner is still linked to the one in the main body.” True there was some speculation
there, but an act of love couldn’t be used to split the soul. In addition, it didn’t make sense that the
ritual used to negate a Horcrux resulted in something identical to a Horcrux.

Of course, if it were the case that the soul was split in the ritual, it would make things much
easier. All Harry would have to do was bond to Ginny and let his body die. Then they could find
some sort of resurrection ritual to bring him back to his body. Unfortunately, Hermione was
almost certain this wasn’t the case. If the souls were linked and one partner was killed, it was far
more likely that they both would die.

Dumbledore shook his head subtly “The soul is not something to be tampered with lightly. Soul
magics are all but unknown, and one mistake could mean dire consequences in the afterlife.”

“Surely an act of love couldn’t have negative repercussions in the afterlife?” Hermione countered,
her ire was rising at the Headmaster’s rejection of her idea. It was almost as if he wanted Harry to
die.

“Furthermore” Dumbledore continued “There are further complications you need to consider. How
many witches would be willing to bond to Harry in such a way, even to save his life?”

“I would!” Hermione snapped, and as she said it she realized without a doubt that it was true.
She’d do it. For Harry she would do it.

“Be that as it may, even if you could find enough people to partake in this bond, the consequences
of such an intimate arrangement are completely unknown. You may all end up hating each other,
and yourselves.”

With each word he said, Hermione was growing more frustrated. Part of it was working tirelessly
for a month and having all of it tossed aside on what she felt were flimsy grounds, but most of it
was the fact that the Headmaster seemed so set on letting Harry die.

“But Professor” Hermione beseeched again “You told Harry that the power Voldemort knows not
is love. This is a ritual powered by love! It all fits!”

Despite the passion behind her words, the Headmaster was unmoved. “I believe that particular line
of the prophesy refers to Harry’s ability to love compelling him to sacrifice himself for the good of
those he loves. Such an action would be something that Tom could scarcely comprehend, and
would ultimately lead to his downfall.”

Hermione shook her head, willing the tears of frustration back, but they showed in her voice “I
can’t believe this. You actually want him to die.”

“Ms. Granger, I don’t want Harry to die. I wish there was a viable way-”

“There is a way! You just refuse to accept it!” She snapped, storming bitterly out of his office.

She was actually surprised at how sure she was of her course of action now, but when she thought
of Harry, selfless, loyal, noble, clueless Harry, she realized that there had never been a choice. He
was her best friend in the world, and when she thought about letting him die while there was
something she could do to save him… she knew she couldn’t do it.

She loved him. It wasn’t quite the same way the Ginny did; it wasn’t in the way that made her
pulse race or eyes wander. Hermione had always had eyes more for Ron, if only he’d ever gotten
his head out of his arse. No, Hermione’s love for Harry was steady flame in her chest, not flashy
but certainly undying.

Ironically, Hermione had entered Dumbledore’s office unsure of what she should do. The
Headmaster’s refusal had only galvanized her. Dumbledore would later come to wish he had used
a more nuanced approach to discourage the brightest witch of her age.

When Harry had presented him with Tom Riddle’s diary all those years ago, Dumbledore realized
what must have happened. Young Harry had been dangerously close to the mark when he asked
about his parselmouth abilities, and Dumbledore had had to mislead him a bit.

He hadn’t wanted Harry to find out so soon. In fact, he’d been hoping to put it off as long as
possible, but Harry certainly had a way of discovering things he wasn’t supposed to. He should
have seen it coming. This wasn’t a burden he wanted Harry to bear yet, he wanted Harry to enjoy
life as much as possible before… the end.

It had never occurred to him that Miss Granger would actually find an alternative.

This was very bad. Dumbledore had been hoping that after Harry sacrificed himself and completed
the prophecy, he’d be able to finish off Voldemort himself. After all, the prophecy only stated that
one must kill the other, if Voldemort killed Harry, it was perfectly within the bounds of the
prophecy for someone else to kill him afterwards.

Harry wasn’t anywhere close to ready to take on an archmage with decades of experience on him.
It would take years for him to be ready, years of war and hardship and death. Having Harry
sacrifice himself was sadly the best option. It would cut down the time of the war by years and
save countless lives.

It was all for the greater good, of course.

 Temperature

Chapter 3: Temperature

“Merlin.” Ginny gaped at her friend “You're actually serious about this, aren’t you?”

Hermione, who hadn’t stopped blushing through her entire explanation, nodded, and then added a
soft “I’m sorry, Ginny.”

Ginny collapsed backward, falling into a chair as the Room of Requirement summoned it for her,
and buried her face in her hands.

“I thought that it should be up to you what we tell Harry.” The brunette continued “If you don’t
want to do this, I’ll never speak of it again. I mean, I’d doubt Harry would ever go along with this
unless you were okay with it in the first place…” She trailed off, realizing she was rambling.

“I don’t know what to say, Hermione. I’ve been hoping with everything I had that you’d find a
way to save Harry, I just... imagined having a future with him that…”

“That didn’t involve him being with six other witches?” Hermione finished, a touch teasingly.

“Yeah.” Ginny said simply. “Are you willing to? Do this, I mean.”

Hermione let out a soft sigh “Yeah.”

“That’s what I thought. I’m sorry, I think I just need to take some time, to digest this.”

“I needed to do the same thing.”

Ginny headed off to the grounds. Spring was in full bloom and the weather was nice, but Ginny
barely noticed it she was so preoccupied with her thoughts.

She hadn’t lied to Hermione. She’d been hoping with all of her heart that they’d find a way to save
Harry’s life. She’d even briefly entertained the idea of running away with him to somewhere far
away, like America or Australia. Of course, Harry would never do that, and when it came down to
it she wasn’t willing to leave her family to their fates either.

It wasn’t a secret that she’d had a crush on Harry since before she met him. It was a secret that the
crush not only didn’t go away, but grew into something far greater. When Harry had kissed her in
the common room just a few short months ago, it had been the fulfillment of 5 years’ worth of
fantasizing.

God, she loved him. She had thought she loved him before, but actually having him acted as a
catalyst for her long suppressed feelings. Sometimes it was almost painful, how much she loved
him. Sometimes it scared her how deep her feelings ran.

She found that she had an incredibly hard time controlling herself around Harry, and not in the
sticking her elbow in a butter dish way. She found herself surprisingly comfortable with Harry, to
the point where she lacked much of a filter when it came to him. Anything that was on her mind,
no matter how silly or stupid, sort of just made it to her mouth when it was just the two of them.
Harry never reacted badly, even after telling him the lamest joke she’d ever heard, he just smiled
fondly at her, affection gleaming in his eyes like she was the most precious thing in the world, and
kissed her. Of course, he teased her mercilessly for the joke later, but his immediate reaction was
more than worth it.

Sometimes, he’d do something like running his hands through his hair or adjusting his glasses,
something innocuous but just so Harry, and it would provoke such a rush of warmth in her that she
just had to go to him and shower him with soft affection.

Then there was the physical aspect of their relationship. Ginny’s first ever sexual experience was a
sex dream (about Harry, of course) when she was 12. The next day, she asked her mum about it
and had the most embarrassing conversation of her life (her incidents with Harry didn’t count
because squeaking and running off didn’t count as a conversation). Her mum had told her very
firmly that women who acted on their desires before they found the man they would marry were
‘scarlet women’. It was shameful to fall victim to your desires and that she would do well to
remember that.

That strong sense of shame, along with a half formed idea of saving herself for Harry, caused
Ginny to shackle her growing desires like some howling beast when it came to Michael and Dean.

Oh, she’d been tempted. They’d done some heavy snogging, and it was impossible not to notice
the boys’ erections poking enticingly against her body. It was impossible to ignore her own body’s
reactions to what they were doing. She’d restrained herself like the proper woman her mum
wanted her to be, but at night she couldn’t help but give in to her desires and pleasure herself.
Silencing charms ensured that no one knew that she masturbated virtually every night, with
fantasies of Micheal, Dean, other boys, and especially Harry in her mind’s eye.

Slowly, with the help of Demelza, Ginny realized that her mum’s thinking was backwards. In
hindsight she was actually glad that she saved herself, but didn’t like the degrading way her mum
went about convincing her to do so.

Now that she was with Harry, the beast inside of her was even needier than before. It was an
almost constant awareness with her now. Whenever he entered the room, her eyes were drawn to
him, her train of thought derailed as a small flame of lust flickered back to life. When he wrapped
his arms around her, she was intoxicated by his scent- distinctly Harry. Her body always reacted to
his- his body heat, the feel of lean muscles underneath his clothes, the faint comforting hum of his
magic.

Her feet unconsciously took her to their spot, a spot by the lake sitting in the shade of a tree. Harry
was already there, staring pensively into the lake.

She took him in, and she knew. She could never let him die, not while she could save him. The
thought of abandoning him to his fate made her want to vomit, she just… couldn’t, it was
unthinkable.

She sat down beside him, and he turned his head slightly to acknowledge her “Hey.” He greeted
softly.

Silence fell between them as Ginny contemplated how to break the news to him.

“Harry, how do you keep going, knowing that you have to sacrifice yourself?” That wasn’t what
she’d been planning to say, but she’d been wondering how he did it for a while and maybe his
answer would help her come to terms with her decision.

He was silent for a long time, before eventually saying “Sometimes, it helps thinking about what
I’m doing it for. So that you guys will have happy lives.” He spoke haltingly, as if each word
exacted a toll on him “I think about Ron and Hermione getting together and having kids. And
Luna, maybe she’ll go searching for new magical creatures. Maybe Neville will become a
herbologist after the war. I think about your family, Bill and Fleur getting married, Percy comes
back into the fold, little Weasleys wreaking havoc in Hogwarts. And I think about you.” His eyes
glistened “Living your life. Eventually finding some lucky, lucky bloke who makes you happy.”
His voice was choked as he said this. He was holding back tears, even as he smiled bittersweetly.

“I don’t think that could ever happen.” Harry’s head snapped up to look at her as she said that.
“Harry, you’re it for me. I don’t think I could ever find another after you.”

Harry was shaking his head “Ginny, don’t do this. Don’t waste the rest your life out of some
loyalty to me.”

She just shrugged “It’s not loyalty. That’s how I feel. You were always the one for me. You
always will be.”

Harry sighed deeply, but said nothing.

“It’s a moot point anyway.” She added.

“What do you mean?”

“Hermione found another way.”

Harry did a double take “Really?”

“Yeah.” Ginny confirmed, trying but failing to inject proper enthusiasm into her voice.

“You don’t look very happy about it.” Harry noted.

Ginny sighed “There’s a price we have to pay to save you. It’s not something I like, but I’m
willing to do it.”

“You’re not switching places with me.” Harry told her adamantly.

“That’s not it.” Ginny said sadly “Look, let’s go to the Room of Requirement. We need
somewhere private for this.”

-----

“Are you serious? I have to- have to.”

“Yes.” Ginny said simply.

“You’d really be alright with me having sex with six other witches?”

“I’ll be honest, I’m not happy about it. But to save you, yes. I would. I can’t just let you die-”
She choked on her words, struggling to not cry. “Not while I could do something about it. Even if
it means that you won’t be mine.”

Harry was struck by her words, and the depth of emotion they conveyed. He didn’t deserve this.
That he was sure of. He didn’t deserve her love or this sacrifice.

“You could have a life, with anyone you want.”

“I want you.”
“But-” Harry tried to protest, but Ginny cut him off with an angry “No.”

“Do you really not get it, you prat? Don’t you understand? I love you. I love you so god damn
much. So don’t you dare do this to me. Don’t you dare try to sacrifice yourself so that I can live a
normal life or some bullshit. That would ruin me. It would be kinder just to kill me! Please. Just
once, let me save you. Please.”

She was starting to cry, and Harry felt like a prat. “I’m sorry, Gin. I’m just trying to do the right
thing, but I don’t even know what that is anymore.” He held his arms out for her, and she
complied, rushing into a hug.

He felt as much as heard her contented sigh as she settled into his arms. He felt himself relaxing as
well, the tension from their argument erased by her comforting warmth and the scent of her hair.

He pulled back slightly, the smooth his hand through her hair and to kiss her forehead. “I love you
too. More than anything.”

And suddenly her eyes were burning into his, and then her mouth was devouring his. A bed
appeared behind him as she toppled him over, catching them. Ginny moaned deeply as she
deepened the kiss leaving Harry dazed and struggling to keep up.

Ginny perched herself on his lap. She placed her hands on his chest to use as leverage to align their
pelvises. Even under his bulky robes she could feel him, his erection. She rubbed herself firmly,
deliberately, against him. It felt glorious, so much so she couldn’t help the soft whimper of
pleasure.

“Gin.” Harry moaned, and his voice, full of lust and pleasure, seemed to resonate right in her core.
“What are we doing?”

“I don’t want our first time to be for some ritual. I’m ready Harry. I’ve been ready for a long time
but I didn’t know if you were. If you want to wait…”

“No!” Harry said quickly “I mean. I want this too.”

“I can tell.” Ginny smirked, rubbing herself against his erection again. Merlin, that felt so good.
How could just rubbing against each other be that damn pleasing?

“What about… protection?” Harry asked. It took Ginny a moment to realize what he meant. “I
know the charm.” She blushed as she grabbed her wand and pointed it at her crotch “Fertilis
praesidium.” A cool feeling pulsed though vagina and faded, letting her know the charm had
worked.

Hesitantly, Harry brought his hands to her clothed breasts “Is this all right?” He asked.

“Fuck yes.” She moaned, and then she brought her lips to his again. They struggled to take each
other’s clothes off. Their robes slipped off with barely a thought, but Ginny’s fingers fumbled with
the buttons of his button down shirt. Soon, she lost her patience with his shirt and ripped it open,
dislodging buttons and flinging them onto the floor.

Ginny paused to admire her handiwork. Harry was a sight with his glasses skewed, dress shirt
ripped open to reveal his toned chest and torso, his tie hung loosely around his neck and was
draped over his chest. His black uniform pants were tented conspicuously with his erection. It
was enough to make Ginny delirious. She’d been imagining this for years. “Fuck.”

Harry met her gaze, and shuddered. He’d never seen such desire before, he had never even
imagined the partners in his fantasies looking at him like that- it had felt too unrealistic. But it was
undeniable, the way Ginny was looking at him, how her chest heaved, the tremble of her hands as
they roamed over his exposed skin- she wanted him.

It was like a switch flipped inside of Harry. He’d been controlling himself, holding himself back
their entire relationship, but the realization that Ginny Weasley wanted him set him on fire. Harry
lunged forward into another passionate kiss, even as he ripped her own shirt off, leaving her in just
a bra and her uniform skirt.

He tipped her over so that she was lying on the bed. God she was sexy. He marveled at the swell
of her breasts and her toned stomach. Subconsciously, he palmed himself through his pants.

Ginny’s eyes went wide and a strangled moan left her lips. Harry was touching himself- his
bulging erection, while watching her. She wondered how many times he had done that before, did
he get himself off every night thinking about her, like she did with him? Almost involuntarily, she
spread her legs for him.

Harry’s hands went to her hips and slid her skirt down her legs, revealing her lithe thighs and white
cotton panties- already soaked through with her arousal. “Oh my god, Ginny.” He murmured,
before descending for another kiss. “You’re so sexy.” He groaned between kisses.

Ginny whined as he trailed kisses down her neck. She arched herself against him, pressing their
chests together and needily rubbing her core against his own arousal. He was intoxicating, the
need in his voice, his smell, she needed to feel his skin against hers but most pressing of all was the
ache in her core for him.

She was so wet and inflamed. She was certain that in their humping, she’d left a wet spot on his
trousers. She felt so exposed with her thighs open, presenting her most sensitive and private area to
him. But it was somehow such a turn on, feeling his raging hardness pressed up against her
quivering pussy, knowing that he was going to- aching to- thrust himself deep into her.

After a few attempts to unlatch her bra, Harry wordless summoned his wand and undid the clasp.
Ginny couldn’t even bring herself to be self-conscious. She’d been keenly aware that her breasts
weren’t as large as Hermione’s or Cho’s, or even Luna’s, but she was too far gone in her desire to
care.

All she knew was that Harry was looking at her like she was the hottest thing he’d ever seen, and
then he brought his mouth to her nipple and she knew nothing at all. He sucked firmly at her, and
brought a hand to cup her other breast. Ginny, back arched, threw her head back and cried “Oh
please, Harry. Please -fuck- don’t stop.”

Harry eventually did withdraw, but when he did Ginny was taken by the look in his eyes. Harry’s
eyes were like molten steel- desire, determination, focus. She had seen it before, in the first task of
the triwizard tournament. She was suddenly brought back to being thirteen, unfathomably turned
on and staggering back to her dorm after the first task and relieving herself.

She met his eyes, and understanding wordlessly flashed between them. This was happening.
Harry stood up and forcefully unbuckled his belt, slung it off to the side and unzipped his trousers.
Each decisive movement he made sent a small shockwave of desire through her. Harry didn’t even
hesitate to shuck off his boxers, letting his penis spring free.

He kneeled in front of her on the bed and pulled off her long since soaked through panties. He let
out a soft growl as he did so, which provoked another shudder from Ginny. “Please. Take me.” She
moaned.
If Harry had less willpower, he might have just cum then and there. Ginny lay in front of him,
desperate and desirous. Her body was perfect- her breasts, her stomach, her thighs. Her eyes were
clouded with lust, and she was begging him to take her. Her pussy was completely open to him,
just inches from his cock.

But Harry had been able to throw off the imperious at fourteen, he was one of the few men who
could avoid making a fool of himself around Veela, and he would be damned if he let Ginny’s first
time be anything less than spectacular.

“Is that what you want, Gin?” Harry growled, positioning himself just outside of her entrance. “For
me to take you? Claim you?”

“Yes.” She whined. Merlin, was he teasing her? His cock was right there. Did he know just how
badly her body was literally aching to have him inside of her? How empty her pussy felt, yearning
for him to fill her?

“Are you sure?” He was smiling now as he toyed with himself on her pussy, rubbing his head
against her clit. The bastard.

“Fucking hell Harry! I said yes! Bloody well fuck m-Ooooooh!” Her tirade died on her lips as
Harry entered her. Instead, all she could let out was a long, incoherent moan. This was bliss.
Harry filling her, sating some long held desire that Ginny had never been able to fill with her
fingers or wand. His cock was inside of her like nothing had ever been before, and every
centimeter he penetrated into her was even greater fulfilment than the last.

Harry too couldn’t help but moan as the sensitive head of his shaft was enveloped in her wet heat.
The caress of inner walls as they molded around him lit every nerve in his shaft on fire. His base
instincts were telling him to ram into her and release himself deep within her, it took a feat of
supreme willpower to control himself.

He bottomed out. He was entirely inside of her, his head was pressing into spots so deep within her
she never even knew they existed. She tried to say something, but when she opened her mouth she
could only whimper. And then he began to pull back, the feelings of loss were coupled with the
anticipation for more.

Harry built up a powerful rhythm, each thrust sent shockwaves through her, spinning her to heights
she’d never reached with masturbation. For his part, Harry was barely keeping it together; he
knew he couldn’t last much longer. Every push inward was rewarded with another noise of
pleasure from Ginny and sent a shockwave through her body. Every withdrawal was met with
resistance from her inner muscles- her body was literally fighting to keep him within her. Pleasure
like molten fire built up within his cock with each movement, threatening to boil over at any
moment.

“Gin. I’m so close. You’re so amazing and I- oh god.” Harry managed. He wanted desperately to
wait for her, but the pleasure was too much.

The knowledge that Harry’s restraint was about to break brought such a thrill to Ginny that she
knew that she wouldn’t last long either. “Cum in me, Harry!” She cried “Fucking cum!”

Her words were what pushed him over the edge. With an unrestrained moan, Harry thrust deep
inside of her and released himself. “Gin!” Searing pleasure pulsed through his length like an
eruption, and it was as if his entire world became that point where they were joined.

His cock was twitching and throbbing within her, and Ginny felt a subtle rush of heat. Harry was
cuming inside of her and it was the hottest damn thing she’d ever felt. As he came, Harry’s
thrusting kicked into overdrive. His abs tensed as he rammed his cock into her with speed and
power that Ginny could never hope to match. His hands gripped her hips and forcefully drew them
upwards in time with his thrusts. Ginny, incapacitated, could only watch as Harry lost control-
possessed by an animalistic masculine urge to take, to fuck.

It was enough to push her over the edge. She was cuming too, an explosion from deep within her
that echoed through her entire body. “FuckfuckfuckfuckFUUUUUUUCK!” She cursed
uncontrollably. It’d never felt like this before, so all consuming. Her entire body was quaking
from the power of it, contracting in time with the pulses of pleasure. Her cunt squeezed and
clenched at Harry’s cock ravenously as if trying to draw cum from him.

Ginny continued feeling tremors of pleasure long after Harry’s orgasm had finished and he had laid
down next to her, cradling her tenderly. Even minutes later, she wasn’t entirely there. It was as
if the orgasm had shaken her mind, setting everything askew, and she needed to reset.

“Harry” Ginny finally managed “That was- it was-” Amazing, wonderful, mind blowing, fucking
fantastic- nothing she could think of could do it justice. It blew every hormone induced teenage
fantasy she’d had out of the water. Even now, she felt absolutely euphoric. “When can we do it
again?”

That made her wince internally. She hadn’t meant to say that. She’d meant to say something along
the lines of ‘Wow, that was so wonderful. I can’t wait until we do it again.’, not what amounted to
‘Please fuck me now.’.

Thankfully, Harry smiled. Not only did he smile, but there was a wicked glint in his eyes that
suddenly relit Ginny’s fire. “Well, I may not be quite ready yet.” His hand moved to cradle his
now deflated cock “But it shouldn’t take too long.”

“What if I were to help you recuperate?” Ginny asked neatly “Give you a little… encouragement.”
Harry’s gulped, and his pupils instantly dilated at her words. Moreover, his cock twitched against
his stomach. Ginny gave him a wicked smile, as she reached for his mostly soft cock. As her hand
closed around his shaft, it twitched again, now half hard. She slid her hand up his shaft- which was
still slick with her juices, and Harry gave the barest moan in response. The noise struck Ginny like
a bolt of lightning- it was ridiculously, unfairly erotic. Because she knew that Harry was trying his
hardest to not make any noise, but even just one touch from her broke through his (considerable)
resolve.

She wanted to shatter his willpower. She wanted to make him come over and over. She wanted to
him to come so hard that whenever he saw her or even thought of her he’d get instantly hard. She
wanted him to want her so badly that he would always be desperate to fuck her like he just had.

She wanted him to want her as much as she wanted him.

Blowjobs had been a frequent fantasy of Ginny’s. Ever since she heard Demelza say in third year
that no guy would ever turn down a free blowjob, she would fantasize about dragging Harry to a
broom cupboard, kneeling in front of him, undoing his pants and sucking his cock until he came.

She realized that her fantasies had skimped on a lot of details, but now as she stroked him with her
hand she had the chance to get a good look. Purple veins ran down the shaft alluringly, and his
swollen head that begged for attention. She also realized that his cock wasn’t ‘rock hard’, but
rather both hard and soft- like a metal rod encased in velvet. She couldn’t suppress a low, lustful
moan- she was finally looking at, and touching, Harry’s manhood, and it was perfect.
At this point, their original plan was the furthest thing from her mind. She was going to give him a
blowjob and he was going to fucking like it. She lowered her lips to the head of his cock and then
locked eyes with his, silently communicating her intentions. Harry tried to hold her gaze, but
couldn’t help but moan and throw his head back when Ginny took the tip of his cock into her
mouth. She could taste her own arousal on him, and underneath that- she could taste him.

"Gin” He breathed “Oh.” Ginny’s mouth felt every bit as good around his cock as her vagina just
had.

Those delicious sounds spurred Ginny on, and she took more of his shaft into her mouth. One of
her hands went to her own sex, and began rubbing her clit furiously. The sensory barrage was
overwhelming, the feel of his throbbing cock in her mouth, their combined taste on his cock, the
wonderful noises he was making, and the sight of him above her- gasping, flushed, with muscles
clenched- affected her in a way she never could have predicted. She was careening towards the
edge of another orgasm, much more quickly than she’d been able to on her own.

“Oh my god Gin! I’m close.” Harry rasped. He was out of control, or rather he was in Ginny’s
control. Her mouth, wrapped around his sensitive shaft, was sending him over the edge and there
was nothing he could do to stop it.

Ginny locked eyes with him, holding his attention with her heated gaze. And when she was sure
he was paying attention, she sucked down on his cock as hard as she could. Harry gave a strangled
moan as his body quaked. His cock swelled impossibly more, and then he was twitching in her
mouth. Fuck.

Again, her fantasies had skimped on the details. How could she have known having his cock
swelling and throbbing in her mouth would drive her out of her mind?

He was shooting into her mouth now; the taste of his semen was overwhelming- like sex. He was
cumming, but so was she. Her body shorted out again- he cunt clenched around nothing, as if
yearning for his cock to fill her again. Ginny collapsed into Harry’s lap, letting his cock slip out of
her mouth. Harry took hold of his shaft, stroking it as the last few globs of cum dripped onto her
lips. All the while, Ginny could do nothing but whimper, and moan and shake.

With effort, she looked up at Harry. She could see the desire, the passion, and the love in his eyes.
Wantonly, Ginny licked the cum off of her lips and opened her mouth, showing him the strings of
cum she had taken, and then she swallowed.

Harry groaned, and dragged her up to him, so he could crash his lips into hers. Ginny responded
fervently, pressing the length of her body- crotch to chest, against his.

Ginny couldn’t help but wonder - does this mean there’s going to be a round three?
 Come Together
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Hermione discretely scanned the entrances to the great hall, her worry increasing every minute.
Harry and Ginny were late to dinner. They’d been locked in that room for two hours now.
Hermione had tried enter right before dinner started, but the door was sealed.

There was a lot to be worried about. Maybe Harry wouldn’t go through with it. Maybe Ginny had
changed her mind- though Hermione doubted that. Both of them were struggling through a lot, and
Hermione wished she could help two of her closest friends.

About fifteen minutes into dinner, Harry and Ginny finally arrived. Hermione’s eyes widened as
she took in their appearance. Both of their clothes were horribly disheveled, like they had just
gotten out of bed. Their hair… well Harry’s hair was always a mess but Ginny's hair was as messy
as her clothes were.

And then there were their expressions. Both of them were acting like the cat that caught the
canary. Particularly Ginny, who sported a cocky grin that grew brighter whenever her gaze shifted
to her companion. They were touchier than normal. They were always pretty attentive to each
other, but now they seemed completely wrapped up in each other.

There was only one explanation. They’d just… they’d just had sex.

“Have a nice evening?” Hermione pried as the pair sat down opposite of her. Harry blushed, but
Ginny was completely unashamed. “Just fantastic!” She proclaimed with a grin.

The byplay went over Ron’s head, but Neville’s forked clattered to the table when he realized what
had just happened. “Err, good for you?” He congratulated after a moment.

Hermione spent most of the rest of dinner eyeing her two friends up, trying to figure out exactly
what happened. Had they really spent the entirety of their time in the room of requirement… doing
it? Was that even possible? Did this mean that Harry was on board with the plan? Was Harry
really as good in bed as Ginny was making it out to be?

Okay, that last one was a little out of left field. But didn’t she need to consider that with where
their relationship was going now? Granted, it wouldn’t be the first time that she’d considered
Harry in that way. After he saved her from that troll, when he outflew the Hungarian horntail- yes,
she had the passing thought, nothing she lingered on or seriously considered.

Hermione surveyed Ginny again. Looking for what, she didn’t know. Her and redhead’s eyes
locked. Ginny seemed to instantly pick up on Hermione’s thoughts, because her grin quickly
turned cheshire, and she winked.

Hermione blushed a deep red and stared down at her plate. Neville looked on, amused. Harry
knew something was up, but was confused. Ron’s focus was on desert.

-----

Back at the common room, Hermione pulled the lovebirds into a secluded corner of the room.
Neville had helpfully challenged Ron to a game of exploding snap with Dean and Lavender. Harry
cast muffiato around them.
“So… you know? And you’ll do it?” She asked him.

“Err… yeah.” Harry’s answer hung in the air, as he tried to choose his next words. “And you’re
willing to… help me?” His tone was disbelieving.

“Of course I am! You’re my best friend!” Hermione affirmed, but Harry still seemed astonished.

“But… you’re giving up so much.” Harry said regretfully. “I’m not going to try and talk you out of
this, because I’m pretty sure Ginny would hex me.” The redhead smirked in response “But… you
could have a husband. A family of your own.” Harry paused, then much more sadly “Ron.”

“I know what I’m giving up, Harry. Lord knows I’ve thought about this a lot. First of all, I don’t
know if you’ve noticed, but Ron seems to have eyes for someone else.” Her eyes darted briefly to
their friends’ exploding snap game, where Ron and Lavender were flirting shamelessly. “And, yes,
I know I could find a husband and have children like a proper witch. But would you and me…
really be so bad?” Her voice wavered, but she plowed on recklessly “I mean, we’re best friends
and I’m sure I could still have children if I wanted, one way or another. I’d still have friends, and a
family, and my career. That’s not a bad life. And then I think about what would happen to you if I
decided to be selfish. You would die.” That word burned in her throat. “I don’t know how Ginny
would get through that. And all the people who love you, they’d never be the same. Including
me. So yes Harry, it’s absolutely worth it. Do you understand?”

Harry was stunned, and his cheeks were wet. Ginny’s hand came up to cup his face tenderly,
wiping away his tears. His eyes bored into hers earnestly. “Thank you.” He said hoarsely. Harry
stood up suddenly, and walked up to her. She stood uncertainly to meet him, and was engulfed in a
tender hug. “Thank you.” Hermione sank into his arms, not caring if people were watching. Her
own eyes stung with tears, she was sad for what she was losing, happy for who she was saving, and
something else, something hopeful.

Eventually, they settled down, and Hermione insisted they talk about the plan. She fished a roll of
parchment from her bag, where she had neatly written a set of names.

Luna

Cho

Pavarti

Padme

Susan

Hannah

Demelza

Katie

Harry and Ginny looked at the page. “Luna definitely.” Harry agreed. “The others…” As he
trailed off, Ginny took her quill and began vigorously marking through Cho’s name. “Er, yeah.
Let’s not go with Cho.”

“Guys, we really can’t afford to be picky right now.” Hermione entreated “She obviously still likes
you. Just because there’s a history there doesn’t mean she’s not an option.”
“She does?” Harry asked, genuinely surprised.

Ginny rolled her eyes “Of course she does.” Ginny was all too aware of the nasty glances the
Ravenclaw sent her way after she and Harry became an item.

“Oh. Err, well this… thing is supposed to be based on compatibility, right?”

Hermione nodded “Not necessarily romantic, but an emotional connection is definitely needed. A
strong one too.” She didn’t want to admit she had no idea how strong was strong enough.
Apparently, none of the early attempts with the ritual had worked, which made Hermione think
that it took a pretty special bond to establish the connection. But Harry was Harry, and love was
supposed to be the power that would let him defeat Voldemort.

It had to work.

“Well I don’t think it would work with her. The one time we dated, we could barely hold a
conversation, and then she started playing games with me.” Harry grimaced “She also bullies
Luna.”

Ginny grinned smugly, while Hermione gave him a look of pride “That’s very mature of you
Harry, but that still leaves us with a problem.”

“Hermione, I don’t think we’re going to have that much of a problem finding willing witches.”
Ginny said flatly.

“What do you mean?” Harry asked.

“You’re famous, rich, ridiculously attractive, talented, a hero, and most of all you’re a great bloke
and never let any of that get to your head. I know for a fact that most of the girls on this list would
jump at the chance to date you, if you’d ever shown any interest in them.”

Harry was blushing, but Hermione wasn’t convinced. “That doesn’t mean they’d be willing to do
this.”

“To save Harry, and help save the world. They would, especially if he took the time to get to know
them. Like you said, it’s not that much of a sacrifice, comparatively speaking.” Ginny argued “I’m
just saying, we shouldn’t try to settle for someone we don’t get along with, or don’t completely
trust. If we could even get this to work with them, we would all just end up miserable.”

Harry frowned as he looked down the list, and thought of the other girls he knew. “I don’t know
how we’re going to do this. Most of these girls are nice enough and I do care about them, but
we’re not particularly close. If this bond requires an emotional connection…”

“Well that’s why you need to get to know them, Harry.” Hermione told them “Go study with
someone other than our little friend group. Nearly anyone in our year would study defense with
you.”

“You can fly with Demelza.” Ginny added “Call it ‘supplementary quidditch practice’. I can go
with you two at first so it’s not weird.”

Harry was nodding along, though he still seemed intimidated. Hermione remembered how hapless
he had been in the run up to the Yule Ball, and now he’d have to get four other girls (assuming
Luna was willing) to do this ritual.

“Don’t think about it as finding people to… complete the ritual with.” Hermione said delicately
“Think of it as making friends. And if any of those friends are willing to bind themselves to you to
save your life… all the better.”

“There’s one more thing.” Harry’s eyes drifted back to his best mate “How do we tell Ron?”

Ginny and Hermione’s eyes met briefly.

“He’s going to be jealous.” Hermione said, exasperated. “You know he is. He’s going to throw the
same little fit he always throws.”

“Especially since you’ll be ‘taking’ Hermione.” Ginny added.

“But I can’t just let him think that I’m doomed to die. That isn’t fair.” Harry protested “We should
give him a chance.”

“How about we just hold off.” Hermione countered “The next new moon is in a little more than a
week. Once we know it works, we can tell him.”

Harry sighed. He didn’t like it, but he also didn’t want to provoke Ron’s jealousy. And he had to
admit, knowing that Harry was going to be having sex with seven witches, including Hermione,
would make Ron jealous as hell.

“Okay.”

-----

After making herself come the third time in bed that night, Ginny realized that masturbation was an
exercise in futility. The orgasms came quite easily- she was still high from their time together
earlier, and her mind could conjure up every memory so vividly. Her pussy and clit seemed to be
hyper-sensitive, so that every touch sent her reeling. She gave herself orgasm after fantastic
orgasm with her fingers on her sensitive, needy little clit, but it wasn’t enough. Because she was
looking for more than release. She wanted him. His body, his scent, his cock, his love, his lust.

She couldn’t take it anymore. Ginny put on a bathrobe (and nothing else) and casted
disillusionment and birth control charms on herself (so she wouldn’t forget later in the heat of the
moment). Even disillusioned, sneaking into the boy’s dormitory was very risky. There was
something about the danger of being found out that keyed her up even more. Her heart was
pounding as she crept up the boy’s staircase, past the dorm rooms, and she was all too aware of her
arousal dripping down her thighs.

She eased her way into Harry’s dorm, noting the gentle breathing or snoring from all of the beds…
except Harry’s. A wild thought entered Ginny’s mind… could he be? I bet he is! He had silenced
his curtains, just like Ginny would do when she was pleasuring herself.

She parted the curtains and found Harry illuminated by pale wand light. He was completely
undressed, and was vigorously stroking his cock. Ginny felt her entire body throb at the sight.
Holy fuck. His look of focus and the flushing of his face, the tensing of his muscles, the soft,
involuntary noises he made- it didn’t matter that she had seen it all earlier that day, Ginny didn’t
think she’d ever get used to it.

Harry startled, grabbing his wand and thrusting it towards her with surprising speed. Ginny
realized she was still disillusioned and quickly dispelled the charm. Harry, with one hand on his
cock and the other pointing his wand straight at her froze. “Gin.” He whispered.

Without a word, Ginny climbed into bed, and Harry closed the curtains behind her. She was
crouched above him and Ginny was acutely aware of how easily it would be to take him inside of
her from this position. With shaking hands, she loosed the ties to her robe and shrugged, letting it
slide off of her body. Harry moaned audibly, eyes wide as he took her in. “Have I ever told you
how sexy you are?” Harry asked, as one hand went to caress her breasts.

Ginny had been thinking exactly the same thing. Harry’s hands moved lower, tracing her curves
and muscles, but Ginny stopped him. She was not in the mood for foreplay. She’d been ready
when she’d parted his curtains, but the show she’d walked in on had pushed her beyond ready.
Kissing and rubbing against each other for ten minutes like they had before round three would be
torture, she wanted to fuck him now.

So she did. She wrapped one hand at the base of his cock, and lowered herself down. It took a
few tries to position herself perfectly, but when she was finally able to sink down on him…
“Harry. Fuck. Your cock is perfect.”

“You’re perfect.” He answered, almost automatically, and Ginny had to giggle.

Slowly, because she didn’t want either of them to cum quite yet, Ginny began rocking up and down
on him. “Were you thinking about me, when you were masturbating?”

“God yes.” Harry moaned. “I was thinking about earlier. Your-fuck- body. God damn it you’re so
sexy Ginny” Her moaned, his eyes were still raking over her body.

It was torturous, everything was pushing her to the edge- the lust in his voice, his vulgarity, his
utter desire for her, and of course the feel of him in her, but she needed to know more.

“How often do you think about me while jerking off?” Please say every night.

“Every night, and every morning.” Ginny couldn’t help it, she slammed herself down on him,
provoking cursing from both of them.

With great effort, Ginny withdrew, her abs clenched with the struggle to control herself. “When
was the first time you thought of me like that?” Her voice was barely recognizable, distorted by
lust and the tension of keeping herself from coming.

“The summer before fourth year. You walked past me after getting out of the shower in just a bath
towel.”

“I did that on purpose.” Ginny interjected. Even yesterday she wouldn’t have imagined telling
Harry that. “I wanted to get your attention.

“Well you did! I thought of you that night.”

“Did you cum, thinking about me?”

“God yes.”

“If I had walked in and offered to suck you off, would you have let me?” Her movements were
speeding up, she just couldn’t help it. She could tell that she was building up to something utterly
spectacular.

“Merlin, probably! Would you have?”

“Fuck! I would’ve! I touched myself thinking about you that night. Imagining that you were
doing the same thing I was!” Ginny cried. Harry growled and gripped her hips with both hands,
 helping her piston on him with even more force.

Wild fantasies spun through her head, what could have happened if she had ever built up the
courage. She was delirious with lust and pleasure. They locked eyes, and Harry moaned “Cum for
me Ginny.”

So she did. She didn’t know how she had denied herself for so long (even though it had probably
only been a few minutes), but what resulted was… intense. She was cursing profanely, and she
was damn glad that Harry had strong silencing charms. Her core clenched around Harry’s cock
powerfully, rhythmically massaging him in a vice-like grip that drew an orgasm from him.

One thing was for certain, she had a lot more material for her fantasies now.

Chapter End Notes

Well, here's chapter 4. Enjoy!

Next up... bringing Luna into the fold. As always I would love to hear feedback.
 This Kiss
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

After classes the next day, Ginny managed to snag Luna and the four of them gathered in the room
of requirement.

“Is this about why Harry and Ginny decided to hide in the closet for 5 minutes this morning?”
Luna asked.

The couple in question blushed. “Sort of?” Harry answered. When neither of the girls offered
anything, he realized they were both looking to him to explain the situation to Luna, who was
looking on expectantly. Great.

“So a few weeks ago, I got some bad news, Luna.” Harry had long known that it was best to be
direct with the girl “I found out that I have a piece of Voldemort’s soul inside me. Voldemort split
his soul and put the pieces into objects to become immortal, and one of those objects… was me.”

“How do we get it out?” Luna asked with uncharacteristic urgency. She was worried, and Harry
was suddenly very glad that he was telling her this after they’d found another way.

“Well, at first we thought that the only way to make sure Voldemort died was for me… to die
too.” Luna was shaking her head silently in denial. “But we- and by ‘we’ I mean Hermione- found
another way.” Harry let out a breath. This was the hard part. “In order to get the piece of his soul
out, I need to perform a ritual seven times. In that ritual, I have to have sex with someone and
magically bind ourselves together.” Harry was looking downward as he said this; he couldn’t bear
to see her reaction.

“You want to do this ritual with me?” Luna asked, but instead of skeptical, or conflicted, she
sounded… happy?

Harry looked up, to see that the blonde girl was actually smiling. “Err, yeah. The ritual requires an
emotional connection, and well, you’re one of my closest friends Luna.” The girl’s smile was now
dazzling. Harry had been mentally bracing for a number of reactions, but joy was not one of them.

Hermione was just as confused as Harry was, but hadn’t learned, as Harry and Ginny knew, that
sometimes it was best to just roll with it when it came to their friend. “Sorry, but are you actually
happy about this?” Hermione asked.

“Of course I am!” Luna insisted “I’ve wanted a boyfriend for a long time, and Harry was my first
choice! And we’re-” she motioned to Hermione and Ginny “going to be sisters! I’ve always wanted
a sister, since I was a little girl.”

Her gaze turned back to Harry “Do you actually want to have sex with me and be my boyfriend, or
is this something you’d only be doing to save your life?”

Ginny caught Harry’s eye and gave a subtle nod, and Harry relaxed a bit. “Well, I won’t lie. I do
find you attractive. You’re very beautiful, Luna.”

“Really? Even though my boobs are tiny? And my eyes look weird? And my hair is stringy?” Luna
asked.
“What? Why would you think any of that, Luna? Believe me, you’re gorgeous. And yes… I do
want to have sex with you. I can’t say I’m in love with you, but I do care for you a lot.”

“That was what Cho told Marietta after we went to the Slug Club party together. I’ve heard stuff
like that from the other girls too.” Luna said “But I’m really happy that you disagree.”

“Bitch.” Ginny quietly hissed. “Luna, she was just jealous of you. She was gagging to go with
Harry to that party.”

“Oh.” Luna said “That’s good to hear. I’m glad I’m not hideous.” Luna paused, and scrutinized
Harry “Would it be alright if I kiss you? I’ve wondered what it would be like for a while.”

Harry’s eyes once again went to Ginny, who shrugged and nodded, what did he do to deserve her?
Instead of answering, Harry leaned down, placed a hand on Luna’s cheek, and gently pressed his
lips to hers. Luna let out a soft whimper, and Harry could feel her tremble at the contact.

Harry probed with his tongue, gently swiped at her lips and teeth. That seemed to trigger something
in Luna. Her hands suddenly gripped his shoulders almost painfully, and she surged forward. Her
teeth clacked against his as their mouth’s collided, and her momentum as she essentially leapt at
him toppled them both over. The room produced a bed to cushion their fall- and Luna continued
uninterrupted.

Harry could honestly say he’d never been snogged quite like this. Teeth clacked again and she
shoved her tongue into his mouth. Her hands wound through his hair, pulling him towards her as if
trying to meld their faces together. She was clearly inexperienced, but also incredibly enthusiastic.

Luna soon pulled away, panting heavily. Her chest heaved and trembled, but Harry didn’t have
time to appreciate it, as Luna descended on him again. Her mouth latched onto his neck, and she
sucked down, hard. “Ah!” Harry gasped, in surprise and a small amount of pain.

At this point, Hermione grabbed Luna by the collar of her uniform and yanked her up. “I think
that’s enough.” She scolded.

Harry looked between the three girls, dazed. Luna was flushed, and her mouth was hanging slightly
open, her chest still heaving enticingly. Despite being addressed by Hermione her eyes were locked
at the spot that she had left a hickey. Hermione was shaking her head slightly, clearly
disapproving, and Ginny…

At first, he thought she might be upset. Harry got out of bed and walked up to her. “Are you alright
Gin?” He asked. It was then that he noticed that her cheeks were flushed, her breathing was heavy,
her eyes had narrowed, and she had a hand subtly stroking her upper thigh. She was turned on.
Watching him and Luna kiss had turned her on.

That was all the warning he had before Ginny launched herself at him. She snogged him with every
bit of the enthusiasm that Luna had, but she was also an expert at kissing him. She’d catalogued
every reaction, every movement, every noise Harry made. She knew exactly how to make him
tremble and moan, and she seemed determined to push his every button.

After what felt like an eternity Ginny pulled back, only to descend down on his neck to leave a
hickey of her own and delighting at the moan she elicited from him. She withdrew, a self-satisfied
smirk on her face.

“He’s a good kisser, isn’t he?” She asked Luna, as her smile turned warm.

“Mmm.” Luna hummed “I can see why you spend so much time alone with Harry now. I’d always
thought it must be nargles, but it just turns out that kissing him is amazing. You should try it
Hermione!”

The brunette blushed brilliantly “Maybe later.” She hedged.

Ginny sat next to Luna on the bed, the two were grinning giddily. “Harry, you and Hermione
should go off and do your own thing. I think Luna and I need some girl time.”

As Harry left the room, he overheard Ginny tell Luna “If you think kissing is incredible, just wait
until you have sex. That’s going to blow your mind.”

The two friends walked down the hall in contemplative silence.

Harry was trying to puzzle out Ginny’s behavior. She wasn’t jealous. Maybe a little possessive, but
she seemed to be encouraging Luna, and was she really turned on by watching them kiss?

Hermione’s thoughts (and eyes) kept straying back to Harry. She could admit, she was looking
forward to kissing Harry. Sure, she kissed Victor Krum- but she hadn’t snogged him, the way that
Ginny and Luna had just done with Harry. She was… curious.

For most of their friendship- it was easy to avoid seeing Harry as a sexual being. Even when he
was crushing on Cho last year, he’d been pretty clueless and never got particularly far. Now she
couldn’t avoid it. He and Ginny were obviously having copious amounts of sex, and both she and
Luna had snogged Harry right in front of her.

She looked over at Harry again, and her eyes roamed over his body briefly before returning to
more respectable places. She’d long been able to admit to herself that Harry was fanciable. She
would insist that she didn’t mean it personally, but in an objective kind of way- like Everest is the
world’s tallest mountain, magic is underpinned by math, and Harry is fanciable.

She was lying to herself, she now realized. She looked at him again. His hair was adorably messy,
his eyes were gorgeous, when he smiled, his entire face lit up. She wondered what was under those
robes. She found herself wishing she was back with Ginny and Luna, listening to Ginny share her
knowledge and experience with Harry’s body. Harry was fanciable. She found him fanciable.

She fancied him.

-----

“Oh. I hadn’t considered that!” Luna gasped “Sex must be incredible.”

“It is.” Ginny agreed “At least, with Harry it is. If you have an inconsiderate prat as a partner then
it might not be as good.”

“So Harry’s considerate, then?” Luna asked “Does he do things like- what does he do?”

Ginny chuckled, that was such an open-ended question. Ginny was tempted to quip ‘me’, but
figured being straight-forward was better for this topic. “Where do I begin?” Ginny wondered
aloud.

Luna blushed. “During sex does he like, kiss other parts of your body. Like I did with his neck?”

Oh boy, Luna was more than a little inexperienced.

Before Luna and Harry kissed, Ginny hadn’t known what to expect. She thought she might be
jealous or hurt, but she wasn’t. In fact, it almost instantly registered with her how hot the situation
was.

The way that Harry affected Luna was hot. The way his kiss made her tremble and whine reminded
Ginny of what his kiss did to her. It was as if she was experiencing what Luna did vicariously. She
also found that somehow, watching Luna lose control with Harry like that made him even more
attractive to her. It reinforced how she felt about him, knowing that other girls felt the same way.
Damn right Luna lost control when he kissed her, Harry was fucking irresistible.

And then there was Harry. Ginny had quickly learned that one of the most enticing parts of sex was
watching Harry come undone. She loved to make him want her, make him moan, make him cum.
It was just as hot watching someone else do that to Harry.

She found herself disappointed when Hermione pulled Luna off of him, because watching Harry be
ravaged by their friend was one of- no- the hottest thing she’d ever seen. Which was really saying
something after last night.

“Well that’s a lot of what happens during foreplay.” Ginny told Luna.

“Foreplay?”

“Yeah, like kissing, touching, and stroking each other while getting undressed. It’s basically the
leadup to sex.” Ginny was a little sad that Luna had yet to learn this stuff, but it made a certain
amount of sense. She didn’t have any other female friends, no romantic experiences, and her
mum…

“So he’ll, kiss your breasts?” Luna asked “And other parts of your body? Your stomach, elbow?
Toes?”

“Well he hasn’t kissed my elbow or toes yet. But if that’s your thing, you should ask him to. But
yeah, he likes to kiss all over my body. My boobs, my stomach, my shoulders, my thighs… my
pussy.”

Luna’s eyes went wide “That feels good, doesn’t it?” Her voice was breathy.

“It feels perfect. Especially when he sucks on my clit.”

“Clit?”

“You know, your clitoris?” Ginny probed, but Luna’s expression remained confused “It’s a little
nub near the top of your vagina. It’s very sensitive.”

“Oh.” Luna nodded “I never knew. Where is it exactly?” Ginny tried to figure out exactly how to
explain it but was coming up blank.

“Maybe if you just showed me?” Luna suggested. Ginny hesitated. This was crossing some
boundaries for sure… But Harry probably wouldn’t mind, not without being a hypocrite. After all,
he had literally just kissed Luna and would be soon doing much more with her and many other
girls. And Ginny wasn’t even actually going to touch Luna like that, she would just show her what
she did with her own body.

Her cunt had been needy and inflamed ever since Harry and Luna had kissed, and it was telling her
to rub one out, right now, right in front of Luna. Luna was asking for her to, and she was horny, and
she could tell Harry about it later.
“You’ve never masturbated before, have you?” Ginny asked, and Luna shook her head. Poor girl.
“Alright, I’ll show you what I do.”

Pillows appeared, Ginny arranged them and propped herself up, Luna followed her lead, so that
they were facing each other.

“So first we need to take our clothes off.” Ginny said as she began undressing.

“Is taking our shirts off needed?”

“Well, it’s not necessary. Harry and I had sex this morning with me just taking my panties off, he
just pushed his pants and boxers down. But it helps to have more skin to… stimulate.”

Luna again followed her lead, and Ginny watched closely as her body was revealed. She noted her
curves and how much bigger her boobs were than hers’ (it wasn’t that they were large by any
means, Ginny was about as flat chested as they came). She knew that Harry loved her breasts, but
Ginny had no illusions that she was lacking in that department. Ginny remembered how Harry’s
gaze had locked onto Luna’s boobs after their snogging session. Ginny found herself anticipating
Harry’s reaction to seeing Luna naked for the first time. He probably wouldn’t be able to keep his
eyes off her chest. He’d look at them the way he looked at her when she first undressed for him.
He’d probably suck on them and-

“Ginny, I can’t really see what you’re doing.” Luna’s voice brought Ginny back to the present, and
she realized she’d started masturbating before explaining to Luna what she was doing.

“Sorry. Er, I was thinking about how Harry’d react to seeing you like this. So I like to uh, rub my
nipples with one hand, and rub my clit with the other.” She pointed out her clit to Luna.

Luna looked down at her own pussy with a look of focus and she probed it with her fingers, until
finally she gasped, and flushed deep red. “I found it!” She squeaked. “Is this what it feels like when
Harry kissed you there?”

To be honest, Ginny didn’t get that much out of oral. It felt nice, but somehow the pressure of
fingers against her clit felt better (and the feeling of Harry’s penis inside of her felt best of all).
“That feels different. Its hard to describe.”

Both girls were now rubbing at their clits. Luna’s eyes her hooded and her head thrown back.
“What about his penis. Inside of you?” She gasped.

Ginny struggled for a metaphor “If you rubbing your clit is like eating a cupcake, then his cock
entering you is like eating the opening feast.”

“Oooh” Luna moaned “Do you really think he wants to have sex with me? I want to have sex with
him!”

“Oh I guarantee he does, Luna. Once he sees you like this, he won’t be able to stop himself.”

“How do you know?” Luna was looking at her again, and she was serious, even as she rubbed
herself. Ginny felt bad for the girl, who’d been bullied by the girls and ignored by the boys in her
house.

“He was hard. After you kissed him.” Luna’s eyes inflated. “I could see it in his pants. They were
tented.”

Luna’s body shook. “He- OH! UH! OOOOH! OH! Oh, oooh.” Luna moaned, each spasm that
 wracked her body accompanied by another strangled syllable.

Ginny’s rubbing kicked into overdrive, making a soft swishing noise over Luna’s labored
breathing. “Talk to me.” She moaned “Tell me about what you want to do with Harry.”

“I want to take his clothes off” Luna breathed, still lightly fingering herself. “I want to see his
penis. I want to kiss him all over his body- not just his mouth and neck. I want to kiss his penis.”
As she spoke her words became firmer, more impassioned.

“I want to take my clothes off in front of him. I want him to look at me and like it. I want him to be
hard or me.” Her fingers were speeding up. “I want him to kiss me, and we’ll press our bodies
together, and I’ll feel his hard penis against me. And he’ll put it in me.” Her voice was rising in
pitch. “And he’ll pick me up and thrust into me. He’ll whisper in my ear that I’m so sexy. That I
make him feel so good.”

“OH!” She gasped. “I think I’m going to cum again! I want to make him cum. In my mouth, or in
my pussy, or just all over me. What is he like when he comes?”

Ginny struggled to speak. “Sooo hot. He just… loses control. His face twists up and it’s so sexy.
His hips thrust into me even if he wants to be gentle, he just can’t help it. Sometimes his hands go
to my hips and he pulls me onto him even faster.” The words her tumbling out of her mouth on
their own accord “His cock twitches. I can feel it, if he’s in my mouth or in my pussy, and then he
shoots out his cum. His entire bod-OH FUCK!”

Ginny descended into cursing, which was her go-to when it came to orgasms. “OH
FUCKFUCKFUUUUUUUUUCK!” She screamed as her body jerked almost violently.

After Ginny came down, she realized Luna was still going, building up to her second orgasm. “Oh
Ginny! I want it so bad! I didn’t realize how much I wanted him until now, but I have since I met
him!”

Ginny crawled up to her friend, brushed her hair back and kissed her forehead “He wants you too,
Luna. I promise. Now cum.” She borrowed that little trick from Harry, and it was just as effective
now as it had been last night.

“Ohpleaseohpleaseohplease!” She whimpered as she tipped over the edge “OH! HAR-RY! OH!
Oooooh!” Ginny gently stroked Luna’s hair as she convulsed.

She couldn’t wait to tell Harry about this.

Chapter End Notes

And Luna has been brought into the fold. Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter!
 Friction
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

At Hermione’s insistence, the pair of them went to the library. She had heard that it had picked up
a few new books last week and as she put it “While I was studying to save your life, I neglected my
coursework a bit.”

Harry decided now was as good a time as ever to work on revisions. Yeah, he was still a bit on
edge from being snogged by two witches, but he figured that that ‘problem’ wasn’t going to go
away in the near or distant future.

Hermione nudged him sharply, silently pointing out a table with Susan Bones, Hannah Abbot, and
Neville. Well, that was as good a set up as he was ever going to get.

“Mind if we sit with you guys?” Hermione asked the table, to large agreement.

Neville and Hannah seemed to be in their own world, and Hermione chose a seat so that Harry was
next to Susan.

“So what are you working on?” Harry asked as he unpacked his supplies.

“Snape.” Susan told him, the single word and tone told him everything he needed to know.

“Want help?” Harry offered sympathetically. “You may not know this, but I have a bit of
experience in tutoring defense against the dark arts.”

Susan giggled. “Well that’s great, because I could use ‘a bit’ of help right now.”

And that was it. It was actually very easy for Harry to settle into the role of tutor. Just helping a
friend out, there wasn’t anything bad about that, right? Together, the two of them wrote out an
essay to Snape’s unforgiving expectations. Hannah and Neville went off to do their own thing, and
Hermione told them to not wait up for her, she had a project she was reading up on, so Harry
walked Susan back, at least until they needed to part ways.

“Well, I can’t thank you enough, Harry. If you ever need help with Charms homework, I’m your
girl.” Susan told him.

“I might just take you up on that offer.” Harry grinned “Say, is there anything going on between
Hannah and Neville?”

“You noticed too!” Susan laughed “They’re like, all over each other. I think it’s sweet.”

“Well I’m not completely dense. I did have to sit through Ron and Hermione’s routine for six
years.”

“Oh Merlin. There’s a ton of gossip around them. Any insight from their closest friend in the
world?”

“Ron’s a prat.” Harry said bluntly.

“I hadn’t noticed.” Susan responded, deadpan, but she giggled, giving herself away.
“How are the three of you so close? Like, Hannah and I are best freinds, but nothing like the
golden trio.”

“Maybe you should go take Hannah and find a mountain troll to fight.” Harry suggested “We
constantly seem to get into mortal peril together, so that probably has something to do with it.”

Talking with Susan was surprisingly easy. She was smart. Curious too, maybe a little nosy, but
also nice about it. “And Neville and Luna? How did they get into your circle of friendship?”

“Why? You want in?” Harry teased, and to his surprise, he noticed her blush a tad.

“Just curious.”

“Well, Neville got there through sheer persistence. Even when he’s outclassed, he never backs
down. And well, by fifth year I started realizing that there was more to life than Ron and
Hermione. Luna… well she believed in me when a lot of people didn’t”

“I believed you too.” Susan reminded “A lot of people did.”

“Thank you for that” Harry said sincerely “But with Luna, well I guess I could see myself in her a
bit.” Susan arched an eyebrow in response “Uh, I mean when I was little, I grew up with muggles.
I was different. My aunt and uncle would only let me wear my cousin’s hand-me down’s, and I
was bullied a lot. Ron and Hermione were the first friends I ever had.”

Susan’s eyes grew sad “I didn’t mean to hit a sensitive topic, I’m sorry Harry.”

“It’s okay” Harry told her “Anyway, I saw the same thing happening with Luna. She doesn’t
deserve to be treated the way she is, just because she’s different. And, like I said, she believed
me. She’s kind and loyal. She had my back in the department of mysteries. I trust her.”

“You know, that’s what makes you special, Harry.” Susan told him warmly “Hannah and I noticed
that Luna was getting bullied, but we didn’t do anything. She wasn’t in our year, or in our House,
what could we do?” She shrugged “But that didn’t stop you. Most people see something bad
happen and most of the time they feel bad but they don’t take action. But you do.”

It was Harry turn to blush. “Err, thanks.”

“Sorry. I shouldn’t have gotten so deep with you there. I guess I just realized that maybe that’s
something I could change in my own life.”

-----

They had quidditch practice that evening, and in the middle of practice Harry slipped Ginny his
invisibility cloak with a wink. A thrill of excitement raced through her. Breaking the rules was
fun. Having sex with Harry was fantastic. Breaking the rules to have sex with Harry? She’d been
anticipating their next nighttime ‘encounter’ all day.

Unfortunately, she had to wait for her roommates to get to sleep before she could leave. Demelza
was up reading one of her titillating romance novels in bed, and as much as she liked her friend, she
was getting frustrated. She tried to pass time by studying, but she didn’t have the mindset for it.
Instead she began silently fingering herself. She slid two fingers inside of herself, moving in and
out, slowly and methodically. Occasionally she would crook them to hit her G-spot, but mostly she
was content with let herself drift in the pleasure. Ever since she and Harry had fucked, penetrating
herself didn’t hold the same appeal to her. Her fingers, and even her wand, just didn’t compare to
the warmth and fullness of having his cock in her. It just made her wish she was with Harry, which
was fine because presumably she soon would be.

Her eyes flew open when she heard a whimper from the next bed over, and the unmistakable
shlick-shlick that vigorous masturbation produced. She knew Demelza masturbated, but this was
the first time she’d caught her in the act- perhaps because Ginny silenced her curtains most nights.

Ginny took the opportunity to leave. She draped Harry’s invisibility cloak over her otherwise
naked body, and crept out of the room. Ginny had to flatten herself against the stairwell when a
first-year boy passed her, going down to the common room. She wondered what would have
happened if the kid had caught her. The sight of the visibly aroused and dripping older witch
probably would have blown his mind.

Ginny’s excitement rose as she approached Harry bed. She applied a silencing charm, just in case,
and parted the curtains. Harry was sprawled out naked, but was also asleep.

It had taken her a while.

Ginny silently kneeled on his bed, closing the curtains tightly, and observed her boyfriend. She’d
never really gotten to see him asleep before. Dozing during the day, perhaps, but not fully asleep.
He was so relaxed, so peaceful. The tension he seemed to always carry with him was gone.

Ginny resumed fingering herself as she ogled him. She also hadn’t a chance to look- like really
look- at Harry’s body. It had always been in the heat of the moment, but now… now she could
take her time. She could memorize him.

She could probably spend hours drinking him in. And it didn’t hurt that she was surrounded by his
scent.

She held her body over his cock as she pleasured herself. She was wet. Her arousal coated her
thighs, and it dripped off her fingers. Right onto his cock. Ginny let out a whimper. Harry stirred.

“Gin?” He murmured. “You’re late.”

“Sorry.” She whined “I can make it up to you.”

“Oh?” His cock had sprung up to full attention almost instantly, and he was gently stroking it.
“How?”

“I can tell you a story.” Ginny whimpered. “The story of how desperate Luna is to fuck you.”

“Is that what you guys talked about? Having sex with me?”

“Among other things. I also taught her how to masturbate.” She continued to finger herself, and
drops of her arousal fell onto Harry’s cock and hand.

“How’d you do that?”

“Well. I showed her.” She grinned.

Harry’s jaw dropped and his cock twitched. “You masturbated in front of Luna.” He moaned. His
stroking had sped up, and her juices were making a soft swishing sound as he did so.

“She was doing it to. We were talking about having sex with you.” Ginny gasped “She really
wants to.”

Harry lost his patience with their game. He grabbed her hips and pushed her down onto his cock.
 “Oh FUCK.” Ginny screamed. She hadn’t been expecting that. It had been rough, and sudden, and
fantastic. “Fuck me.” She murmured to herself, she wasn’t going to last long at all.

“As you wish.” Harry said, and then he flipped them over so that she was the one splayed out on
the bed.

“I want it hard. Fuck me as hard as you can.” She moaned.

Harry growled as he gripped her hips tightly, and began rutting into her. Harry entered a sort of
trance, as primal instincts took over. “Fuckfuckfuckfuck” Ginny cursed quickly, her voice gaining
pitch as she approached her peak. She’d been teasing herself for so long, she really had been close
to the edge.

But even as she came, Harry didn’t relent. He fucked her right through her orgasm, giving her no
time to recover or regroup. Ginny’s hands went to his ass, gripping hard enough to leave marks,
and she muttered a string of profanity.

“Fuck my pussy! I’ve been dreaming of being fucked like this since I was twelve. I’m such a slut.
All you have to do is look my way and I want to fuck you. Of fucking fuck! Luna wants your cock
so bad! You have her in the palm of your hand. You could fuck her tomorrow if you wanted. I’d
watch. That was the hottest thing I’d ever seen. If it weren’t for Hermione I’d have fucked you
right there. Do you have any idea how sexy you are you bastard? How many girls would do
anything you wanted if you just asked? Fucking hell. I’m going to cum again. You’re going to
make me cUUUUH! AAAH OOOO-FUCK HARRY!”

A second orgasm tore through her and on the other side of it she noticed that Harry was close. The
expression on his face, the urgency that he plowed into her. He was almost there. “Cum in me
baby! I want you to cum inside me!” She begged.

And she’d be damned. That trick worked again. “GINNY!” Harry moaned as he drove himself
home into her. She could feel his cock pulsing, and the rush of heat from his cum. She moaned at
the delicious sensation. “You're so fucking sexy Gin. I can’t even- fuck.” Harry gasped as he
collapsed into her.

She couldn't resist. "I don't know, you seem pretty spectacular at it to be honest." Harry snickered,
and cradled her to him.

"Love you." He said simply, and Ginny sighed in contentment as she snuggled closer to him. She
was floating on a cloud. She felt so loved, protected, and straight up high from pleasure. This was
satisfaction that even a week ago she wouldn’t have fully understood.

Harry was drifting off, which was okay. As much as she wished she could fall asleep with him and
stay like this until morning, she knew they couldn’t. Not yet.

Someday.

Chapter End Notes

So yeah, Susan has been introduced. Hope you guys enjoy the new chapter. Let me
know what you think!
 Starry Eyed
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Their next ‘club meeting’ as Harry had mentally began calling it, happened several days later, that
Saturday. Once again, it was instigated by Hermione, who claimed she had a plan.

Once in the room of requirement, she handed each of them a blank sheet of parchment. “Do we
need to take notes?” Harry quipped dryly. Hermione batted at his head with her own sheet.

“These act a lot like the galleons for the DA.” Hermione explained “Except only you can see
what’s written on the paper.”

“So to anybody else, it does just look like a blank piece of parchment.” Ginny marveled “But to
us… we can communicate secretly.”

“Exactly. You can send a message to someone specifically by writing their name first. And you
can erase messages after you’ve seen them by running your wand over them.”

“You’re brilliant ‘Mione” Harry breathed “The professors are lucky that you like to follow the
rules, most of the time.”

Hermione blushed “Thank you. Err, also we need to talk about our schedule.”

“So, when each of us is going to have sex with Harry?” Luna asked. Harry didn’t even blush, he
was getting used to casual references to having sex with him.

“Yes. The next new moon is in six days. I need to prepare the runes, but that shouldn’t take more
than a day or two. Harry, Ginny, do you think you guys can orgasm within a minute of each
other?”

The couple in question grinned slyly at each other “That’s not going to be an issue.” Ginny told
them.

“Right, so this’ll tell us a lot. The nature of the bond- which we don’t know. Any side effects-
which we don’t know. If this is even possible- which we don’t know.” Hermione trailed off.
They’d been avoiding talking about that, the possibility that the ritual wouldn’t work. It had to
work.

They’d briefly speculated about the effects of the bond, but that’s all it was, speculation. All they
had to go on was what other forms of bonding magic provided. Magic sharing was a common one,
as was some telepathic and empathic abilities. The fact was, they simply didn’t know. It bothered
Harry, a lot more than he let on.

“So I understand that most couples don’t have Harry and I’s sexual chemistry. I’m thinking that
Luna and Hermione should have practice runs. Where you guys get used to each other’s bodies.”
Ginny suggested.

Hermione nodded “That was what I was thinking. We should go slow. Start with kissing and…
continue on from there. So Harry, erm, when would you be available for our first kiss?”

That was such a Hermione move, schedule everything out, every aspect controlled. Harry wanted
to throw a spanner into her works. He caught Ginny’s eye and grinned mischievously, as if to say
‘check this out’.

“Harry what are you doi-mmm…” Harry’s lips closed on hers in a tender kiss. His hand lightly
brushed against her cheek, not even cupping it, as he ever so gently probed her lips with his tongue.

After a few moments, Hermione responded. Unlike Luna, who’d acted like some sort of wild cat,
Hermione was very methodical. Her lips parted just so, allow his tongue to enter. She responded
in kind, cataloging the responses each movement brought. Her hand gently rested against his
chest, and another took to his waist, as they slowly escalated.

Eventually, Harry pulled away. As he did so, he bit on her lip just so, letting it pop out of his
mouth. Hermione whimpered ever so softly, but Harry heard it, and judging by the way Ginny’s
eye’s dilated, she sure as hell heard it too. It was incredible how such a small noise could affect
him so.

“Oh. Wow.” Hermione managed “That was… very nice Harry.” Her voice was wavering. Her
cheeks were flushed and she was breathing heavily. Harry smirked a bit, proud.

“What does your schedule say we do next?” He asked her teasingly. Hermione wanted to kiss that
cocky grin off of his face.

So she did.

Harry was not expecting that. He thought she might scold him, or maybe whack him again with
that piece of parchment. Instead, she was snogging him.

It struck him that he was snogging his best friend. Academically, he knew he’d be doing this for
several days now. But now he was actually kissing her. Hermione, straight laced and bossy.
Hermione, who he thought would never, ever, ever want him like this.

Hermione, who’d always been there for him.

Involuntarily, he moaned, and deepened the kiss. Hermione had more finesse than Luna had, but
she was still inexperienced. After a moment, Harry withdrew and peppered kisses down her neck.
With her mouth free, Hermione couldn’t stop the series of sighs from leaving her mouth.

Wow indeed. Ginny thought silently.

“I don’t think this is fair.” Luna pouted “She’s kissed him for a lot longer than I did, and she
interrupted us.”

“Well maybe if you actually bothered with technique instead of mauling him you could have kissed
him for longer.” Hermione snapped.

Luna’s face flooded with shame. “I didn’t realize I was so bad.”

“That wasn’t very fair ‘Mione.” Harry told her gently “Everyone has trouble kissing their first
time. I don’t even want to talk about how I did with Cho.”

Hermione bowed her head and turned to younger girl. “I’m sorry Luna. That was out of line”

“You know, I’m here letting six other girls have sex with Harry.” Ginny reminded “So the very
least you two could do is to share kissing time. Or else this entire idea is going to be a disaster.”
Harry swallowed thickly as he took sight of Ginny. She had reclined herself in a chair and looked
thoroughly debauched. Her blouse was halfway unbuttoned and her tie partially undone. If he
wasn’t mistaken, she’d been fondling her breasts while watching them. Holy fuck she was sexy.

Both girls nodded silently, both feeling a bit guilty. “Anyway, I do think it’s fair that you take
turns. Otherwise, we may stray a bit past kissing.” Ginny directed “Go ahead Luna!”

-----

Suffice it to say that Ginny Weasley was phenomenally turned on. First, that little look Harry shot
her before kissing Hermione. It was the cocksure grin that could make her knees weak any time,
any place. Then there was that noise Hermione made, that soft whimper, part pleasure and part
loss. You magnificent bastard, Harry. Ginny had thought.

When they parted, Harry was looking at Hermione with blazing eyes- filled with lust, desire, and
passion. Ginny loved that look on him. Then he turned to her and those blazing eyes roamed up
and down her body. It was like he’d shown a spotlight on her, she was pinned down by his gaze,
overheated, wanting.

She met his gaze with her own, not challenging, but mirroring his desire. They were alike in that
way. Hermione was all about books and order, Luna was a free spirit, but Harry and Ginny were
like fire. Sometimes she felt like the two of them could burn this entire castle down.

“Go ahead Luna” She said. The last time they had kissed, Harry was gentle, controlled, and yet it
still drove Luna wild. The poor girl had been deprived of affection for too long. How would she
handle him now?

Harry turned is gaze toward the younger girl. His eyes wandered from her face, to her breasts, to
her hips and legs, and then back up again, and when he got back to her face she was flushed red.
Ginny figured Luna still wasn’t quite convinced that Harry truly desired her, but she bet that
display went a long way towards erasing those insecurities.

Harry strode towards her. “A-apparently I’m no good at kissing.” Luna apologized. Harry’s
expression turned warm- almost tender.

“Don’t worry, Luna” He assured, his voice a rumble in his chest “Just follow my lead” And then
he kissed her.

Ginny decided then that she particularly loved watching Harry and Luna kiss. She was so
responsive to everything Harry did- always whimpering and whining while Hermione was more
restrained. And Harry was so protective and tender with her. It warmed her heart to see him like
this, committed to making Luna feel loved and making her feel good. She deserved it.

Harry moved on to kissing Luna’s ear, and then down her jawline and neck. Luna threw her head
back, sighing and whining breathily at his ministrations.

Suddenly, Luna’s hand came down and firmly palmed Harry’s erection. “Jesus Luna!” Harry
gasped at the sudden and unexpected move. Luna didn’t move her hand, instead feeling around
experimentally. “Luna.” Harry moaned “This is a little fast.”

Luna’s hand shot away from Harry, moving to cover her mouth in shame. “Oh! I’m sorry Harry! I
get carried away too easily.”

Harry cradled Luna’s cheek his fingers, tilting her head up to meet his gaze. “I’m not mad. That
felt good, really good. But it was fast. We need to give ourselves time to get comfortable with
each other before going that far.”
“You were hard.” Luna noted, looking blatantly at where his erection tented his pants.

“Err, yes.” There wasn’t a point in denying it.

Luna turned to Ginny, who had one hand fondling herself through her bra, and the other rubbing at
her inner thigh, right at her panty line. “I think you have something to take care of.”

“Yeah” Ginny agreed huskily “I think it’s time for Harry and I to have some alone time.”

-----

When Harry and Ginny returned to the common room much later, Hermione was sitting in an
armchair, nose buried in a book. Somehow, she knew that they had just walked in. Hermione’s
eyes met his, trailing deliberately down his body- taking in the ‘freshly fucked’ look that Ginny
had given him. Just for a moment, her tongue wetted her lips.

“C’mon” Ginny murmured “I bet Demelza’s up for some flying.”

“Ah.” Harry responded “That sounds fun.”

It did sound fun, but his words were mostly to the benefit of their housemates.

Harry knew Demelza well enough. He was, after all, team captain, so he’d better know everyone
on the team. They exchanged pleasantries, and talked quidditch occasionally. He’d also coached
her quite a bit, on exactly how to position yourself to gain speed, how to handle sharp turns and
other players, pep talks before games. However, he wouldn’t exactly call them close friends.

Apparently, Ginny saw the potential for something more. The brunette happily agreed to
accompany Harry and Ginny on a fly. One thing Harry had noticed about Demelza was that she
loved flying in the same way he did. He’d catch her after practice, circling the pitch, just for the
joy of flying, being free. He’d considered joining her a few times, but there was always something
else. Ron wanted to play chess, Hermione wanted to study, Ginny wanted to snog.

The three of them took to the grounds, brooms in hand. Ginny had retrieved an old quaffle from
the broom shed, and was now grinning mischievously with Demelza. “What do you say we put our
dear captain through his paces?” She asked, tossing the quaffle to her friend. Demelza giggled as
she caught it easily.

“Hmm. He puts us through our paces enough. I’d say turnabout is fair play.” Demelza replied
“What does our esteemed captain say?”

Harry was never one to back down from a challenge “You’re on.”

They took to the sky over grounds and began a game of ‘pass the quaffle’. They started slow,
gentle lops and throws at moderate speeds. Harry was actually holding his own, he was a fair flyer
(as he preferred to put it) on an excellent broom, and it wouldn’t be his first time passing a quaffle
around for fun.

“Not bad, seeker.” Ginny taunted. “Wanna try some more advanced plays?” Of course he did.

Ginny and Demelza began running through their plays. Harry recognized almost all of them, hell,
he’d helped make many of them with Ron, Ginny, and Katie. Unfortunately, recognizing a play
and being able to execute said play were very different things. Harry missed as many shots as he’d
caught, and kept have to veer and dive to retrieve the falling quaffle.
They were indeed putting him through his paces.

“Demelza” Ginny shouted “Volleyball!” Harry’s eyes went wide. He’d been particularly proud of
this play. It was a way to quickly bypass intercepting chasers, to get the ball to a friendly chaser in
an open position.

Ginny ‘set’ the ball for Demelza, who ‘spiked’ it powerfully towards Harry. They’d even been
working on ways to use the momentum of their brooms to drive the ball faster.

A red streak flew right over Harry’s shoulder, and he dutifully twisted backwards to fall into
pursuit. He was a bit peeved at this point, and when he returned to them, he used his wand to
propel the ball past them.

Neither even attempted to get it, not expecting Harry to ‘break the rules’. Ginny shrugged, giving
him a teasing smile. Demelza stuck her tongue out at him. Alright, she is cute.

Rolling his eyes, Harry took off after the quaffle once again. By now it was plummeting
downward, a bit like chasing a snitch, Harry thought.

Except, Harry realized as he began to dive, the quaffle wouldn’t pull up when it reached the
ground, as a snitch would. He pulled into an even sharper dive. He’d cut under the ball and
intercept it as it fell. The timing had to be just right…

Harry pulled up at the last moment, the grass waved and rippled in the wake of his passing. He
spotted the quaffle, and slowed down just a tad, that way he’d be… perfect. The quaffle gave a
solid thump when he caught it, and Harry turned back to the girls triumphant.

When he returned to them he overheard Demelza saying “well there’s a reason he’s our captain.”

“Damn straight.” Harry declared, tossing the quaffle back to Ginny.

“Impressive.” Ginny remarked “With a bit of training you’d make fair chaser.”

“Hilarious, I never see you girls making catches like that.” Harry countered.

“Well, the normal strategy is to leave the quaffle to another player who’s in a better position.”
Demelza noted, contemplative.

Harry frowned, thinking back to practice earlier that week. A quaffle had gone wide, and no one
had been in a good position to catch it. He Ron and Katie had talked about it, but hadn’t gotten a
solid solution other than ‘never miss’.

Demelza was thinking similarly “That shot I missed at practice the other day.”

“If that were a real game, it would have been an interception.” Harry nodded. Ginny was following
along, but decided to let the two of them reason it out together.

“So do you think one of us should be like, a recovery specialist?” Demelza mused. “I bet Ginny
would be best, since she’s played seeker before.”

“The thing is, that wouldn’t work with your team dynamic.” Harry reasoned. Being less
experienced, Demelza was the player who tended stay at the edge of the action, so that one of her
teammates could pass off the quaffle to her when they got into a tough spot. “It really should be
you. Plus, you have a seeker’s build.” A seeker’s build was basically synonymous with ‘tiny’.
“Harry, I’m not sure- I don’t know if I could do what you just did.” Demelza told him plainly.
“My broom-”

“Your broom has nothing to do with it.” Harry told her “It’s all in here.” He tapped his head. “You
have to trust yourself, and go all in. If you don’t put everything into the dive, it’s not going to
work.”

Demelza nodded, but looked far from confident. “I have an idea” Ginny chimed in, Harry noted
immediately that she looked mischievous. He loved that look on her, even if it sometimes resulted
in inconvenience for him. “You can show her what you do.”

“I’ve already seen him dive.” Demelza responded.

“No.” Ginny shook her head “I mean, get on his broom with him. The two of you can go through
some dives together. That way you get a sense of how Harry does it.”

It was a good idea, but the double agenda was quite obvious to Harry. “Are you sure?” Demelza
asked, making it clear she knew just how intimate their position could end up being.

“Of course I’m sure.” Ginny affirmed “This is for the good of the team!” Okay, she was laying it
on a little thick there, but it got Demelza to agree. The small girl elegantly made the transfer from
her broom to his. Ginny picked up Demelza’s broom and slung it over her shoulder while Demelza
got seated in front of Harry on his Firebolt.

Demelza was tiny, small even compared to Luna. She was practically cocooned in his arms, and
despite the respectable distance between their bodies it was still fairly intimate.

“You two go fly around for a bit, get used to the broom.” Ginny told them “Then we’ll play.”

Harry took off, causing Demelza to whoop and laugh, but it also slid her body into his. The girl
scooted back up, but it was a hopeless battle. Even as Harry took them through a relatively gentle
set of dives and turns, their bodies were getting repeatedly pressed together. After a few minutes,
Demelza gave up, blushing as she did so, though Harry thought that might be from the wind.

“Can you feel how I’m handling the broom?” He asked her. He had to lean down over her
shoulder and speak directly into her ear to talk to her. At the speed they were going, that was the
only way they’d be able to hear each other through the wind.

“No.” Demelza answered loudly, turning slightly to talk to him “Not precisely anyway.”

Harry moved his hands so that they enclosed hers. “How about now?” He asked her, again
speaking into her ear. Demelza shivered, was she cold? “Oh. I can feel it.”

“Good. Now we dive.” With no further warning, Harry plummeted to the ground in one of his
trademark dives. Demelza was cheering and laughing in exhilaration as they dove. When Harry
pulled up, their bodies were pressed together even more firmly than before. He was embarrassed
to realize that he was erect. Well, not entirely, he was half-hard, but it really was only a matter of
time. If Demelza felt it, she didn’t comment.

They flew back to Ginny who was holding the quaffle in one hand and her wand in the other.
“You guys ready?” She challenged.

“Hell yeah.” Demelza answered for them.

“What she said.” Harry echoed, eliciting a giggle from Demelza.

 With a grin, Ginny shot to quaffle away with her wand. Harry took off in pursuit, quickly catching
up to it. Demelza easily plucked the ball out of the air.

“Is that the best you’ve got Gin?” Harry called as Demelza tossed the quaffle back to her. Ginny
rose to the challenging, propelling the quaffle at ever greater speeds in erratic directions.

The constant acceleration, deceleration, and turning forced their bodies together repeatedly.
Demelza’s bum was being pressed against his erection, and it was driving Harry mad. He now had
a raging hard on. It was uncomfortable, straining against the fabric of his pants, and there was no
way that Demelza couldn’t feel it. Yet she didn’t comment on it, or even pull away.

There was one moment, when they hit a bout of turbulence, that Harry had to force back a moan.
The way her body had moved against his erection was sinful.

After a few dozen throws, they decided to throw in the towel. “I’ll put away the quaffle guys!”
Ginny called, flying off (conveniently) carrying Demelza’s broom with her. “Take your time!”

They sat motionless in the air, essentially alone. “Demelza, I know you enjoy flying around after
practice. Would you like to fly my broom for a bit?”

She gave him a dazzling smile. “I’d love to.” Her hands gripped the broom firmly, and they sped
off. Demelza’s style of flying was a bit different than Harry’s. There were more sharp turns and
corkscrews, and fewer big dives. Harry wasn’t sure if it was a coincidence that Demelza’s flying
seemed to press them together more often and more firmly.

After a spiraling ascent, Demelza leveled out into a gentle glide. They were both panting from
exertion, but both also smiling. “This is why I love flying.” Demelza told him. “I don’t have to
worry about anything. There’s no homework, no drama… no war. Just you, your broom, and
sky.”

“I feel exactly the same way.” Harry echoed.

Demelza sighed, and leaned back against him. Her head was now resting against his shoulder, and
she looked up at Harry. Harry peered down at her in turn, and his eyes were drawn to her lips.
Mentally, he shook himself, it was far too soon for that. It would completely freak her out.
Instead, she looked into her eyes and smiled gently.

“Its beautiful up here.” He noted, looking around them, and it was. They were just above the
castle, and had a view of the entire grounds.

Demelza kept her eyes focused on him as she replied “Absolutely gorgeous.”

Chapter End Notes

And now we see a bit of Demezla. I honestly adore the entire sequence between her
and Harry.
 Complicated
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“You did that on purpose!” Demelza called as she walked into their dorm.

“Huh?” Ginny played dumb.

Demelza stared Ginny down “You set Harry and I up. Don’t even try to deny it. You knew
what riding together on a broom feels like, and you liked putting us in that position.”

“You seemed to enjoy it.”

“That’s- that’s beside the point!” Demelza sputtered “I just don’t understand what you’re
doing. I know you well enough to know you’d never play games or test him, and the fact that you
enjoy it- it doesn’t make sense. Unless… oh my god.” Demelza rushed to the side of her bed,
where she pulled out a trunk that had been wedged underneath. Ginny knew from past experience
that it was filled to the brim with her trashy romance novels. Demezla tossed a few aside,
including titles like Professor’s Pet, In His Service, and The Sorcerer’s Command.

“Aha!” Demelza crowed “You’re like Lady Anabelle!” She pointed a finger accusingly at
Ginny, while her other hand was cradling a well-worn book titled The Lady’s Lord.

Ginny took a look at the back “When Lady Anabelle catches a handmaiden flirting with her
husband, she is shocked. But after a titillating misunderstanding, she realizes that she enjoys
watching her husband seduce women.” Ginny stopped there.

Demelza was spot on. Granted, there was the confounding factor of saving Harry’s life, but
Ginny had found herself very much enjoying watching Harry with other girls.

“Okay, you’re right.” She admitted.

“Oh. My. God.” Demelza was smiling wickedly.

“Please don’t spread this around.”

“Ginny! I’d never! We’re besties! Besides I shudder to think how many witches Harry
would have to fend off if the castle at large knew.” Demelza assured.

Ginny chuckled. She was probably right. “So what happened up there?”

“Wait. This is part of your thing, isn’t it? You like hearing about Harry’s encounters with
other witches.” Demelza still seemed to be over the moon and rubbing it in her face.

“Don’t judge me. I don’t have an entire trunk full of erotica under my bed.” Ginny shot
back.

Demelza raised her hands in surrender “Okay. Truce. I’ll tell you what happened. It was
amazing. So I’m not sure if you know, but riding a broom together at high speeds tends press your
bodies together.”

“That’s what I was counting on.” Ginny interrupted.

 “So I could feel him! His length was pressed up against me.”

“Length?” Ginny teased “You sound like you’ve been reading too many romance novels.
Ever thought of getting a boyfriend?”

“Don’t judge me!” The brunette defended “And for your information, I’ve tried. It’s just
the boys I’ve had weren’t up to snuff. At least until, you know, today.”

“You’ve mentioned something about Collin before, but boys?”

“Well. Collin was sweet, but he just treated me like glass. Just because I’m… you know.”
She gestured over her head in a way that suggested her short height “Doesn’t mean I’m fragile.
And then he came almost instantly when I grabbed his shaft.”

“So that’s why he stopped hanging out with us.”

“Yeah, I felt bad. But I also didn’t feel like it was going to work with him. I want a guy
who’s confident, who isn’t afraid to take charge.”

“What about bloke number two? Why haven’t I heard about him?” Ginny wondered.

“Because he’s Dean.” Demelza admitted, before hurrying to add “He wanted some rebound
sex after you broke up.”

Ginny wasn’t bothered, she was so over Dean. “How was it? Don’t tell me I was missing
out!”

Demelza laughed “You weren’t! In a way he was actually worse than Collin. At least I
knew Collin cared about me and wanted me to have a good time, even if his execution was
terrible. Dean didn’t even try to make it good for me. He just got us undressed and fucked me. It
was so mechanical! Once he came, it was over.”

“You know, I was kind of hoping these would be sexy stories. But instead they’re just a
little depressing.” Ginny noted “So, we were talking about Harry?”

“Right! Well I could feel his shaft pressed right against my bum and then he started speaking in
my ear. His voice was a rumble in his chest and I could feel the vibrations from it. His breath was
in my ear.” She let off a soft blissful sigh. “After you left, I took us up high to get a view of the
grounds, and it was just so… wonderful. He looked at my lips, and then he looked into my eyes. I
swear I could just fall into those eyes.”

“So could I…” Ginny sighed. “Maybe I should have him take a broom ride with me.”

-----

Harry wasn’t sure what to expect from his weekly meeting with Dumbledore. The man had
tried, during that time where Harry was mentally preparing to sacrifice himself to take down
Voldemort, to help him come to terms with it. However, this would be their first meeting since
Hermione discovered the ritual that could save him.

Hermione had warned him that Dumbledore wasn’t very open to the ritual. She had
actually suggested he lie to the headmaster, and tell him they weren’t actively pursuing it.

That didn’t sit well with Harry. Part of him still held out hope that he could reason with
Dumbledore, and he also realized that the headmaster would probably be able to recognize any
deception on Harry’s part.

So it was with some trepidation that he stepped into Dumbledore’s office. He took a few
moments to stroke Fawkes’ feathers, who cooed reassuringly.

“Good evening, professor.” Harry greeted, taking a seat.

“Harry.” Dumbledore smiled, eyes twinkling “It is good to see you as always. You seem to
be in much better spirits than when we last met.”

He was testing the waters, Harry realized. He figured Harry was up to something, but
either didn’t know or was giving Harry the chance to come clean. Harry made a snap decision.
Dumbledore never had any qualms with hiding important information from Harry, why shouldn’t
Harry deal with him in the same way?

“Well, to be honest Sir” Harry’s face was genuinely blushing red “It’s a little personal.
Ginny and I’ve been making the most of our relationship, you see.”

“Ah, to be young and in love.” Dumbledore chuckled “I’m glad that you’re making the
most of your time. I have to ask you, Miss. Granger came into my office with an interesting
discovery she’d made. I presume that she shared it with you?”

“Err, yeah. Ginny and I know about the ritual, professor. We’ve talked a lot about it and
we’re just having a hard time figuring some things out.” Nothing he’d said was technically a lie.
Harry made sure to project doubt and insecurity (of which he still had plenty) in case Dumbledore
was reading his surface thoughts. “I was curious, why don’t you think it’s a good idea?”

“The soul magics are very dangerous. I’ve spoken to you before about finding a fate worse
than death. Deforming your very soul is one such way to achieve that. I urge you to not go down
this path.”

“Look, to be honest, it’s probably not even possible. I mean, getting 7 compatible girls to
bind themselves to me? That seems impossible. Hermione’s really set on it, and Ginny’s… well
Ginny.” He smiled fondly. “I understand your concerns, professor. I’ll keep it in mind.”

“Harry.” Dumbledore told him firmly “Please tell me that you won’t attempt this ritual.”

“I’m afraid I can’t do that professor.” Harry answered “I want to keep my options open. I
understand your argument, I really do. But ultimately this is my life, my decision. I hope you can
respect that, if I were to make a decision you disagree with.”

“Lives are at stake, Harry.”

“Believe me professor, I’m well aware.” Harry retorted, his voice on edge “I’m doing
everything I can, or at least everything you’ll allow me to do, to contribute to the war effort.”

A tense silence fell between them, neither of them will to back down from their position.

“Was there anything else you’d like to talk about professor?”

“No, that will be all for today, Harry. But do keep my words in mind.”

-----

So what did Dumbledore say?

 The words appeared on Harry’s sheet of parchment, he immediately recognized it as
Hermione’s handwriting.

Essentially what he said to you. I kinda lied to him.

Good. Hermione wrote back.

What’s this, Hermione approving of someone lying to a professor? Ginny’s handwriting

appeared. She gave a cheeky grin as she wrote it, and Harry couldn’t resist kissing it. While
Hermione was in the library, the two of them were cuddled up in a corner of the common room.

Harry could picture the brunette rolling her eyes.

Do you think he bought it? Ginny wrote, Harry found it a bit silly, considering she was right
next to him.

Did he tell you anything new?

Do you think he might have been affected by a Humperdink?

I don’t know, no, and I didn’t see one. Harry answered in rapid succession. Anything else?

Cho Chang is telling people that you want to split up with Ginny. Luna added.

Pray tell why? Hermione asked.

She seems to think you have a thing for Demelza Robbins.

Ginny stifled a laugh. Well she is probably our best candidate for additions to our club so
far.

What did Harry do with her?

Took her for a broom ride. A literal one. She was swooning.

What other kind is there?

We’ll tell you later. Hermione interrupted Do you think she’d be okay with sharing him?

She kinda already knows about that. At least the ‘sharing him’ part, not the ritual.

WHAT

Ginny had let Harry know Demelza’s reaction that same night, in his bed. But she hadn’t
gotten around to telling Hermione and Luna about it.

How could she know about that but not the ritual? Hermione’s writing had gotten much
messier. Harry imagined she was scribbling frantically on her parchment.

Ginny was blushing heavily. She wasn’t quite comfortable speaking so plainly about her
newly discovered kink. Harry smiled reassuringly and squeezed her shoulder.

She probably realized that Ginny enjoys watching Harry kiss other witches. Luna
answered.

Oh.
 How’re the runes coming? Harry asked, trying to redirect the conversation.

Finished. I have them in my bag.

Good thing too, we only have, what. Three days?

Ginny’s words struck Harry heavily. Three days until the ritual- a ritual that would either
change his life forever or doom it entirely. Harry looked over at Ginny, who seemed to be
perfectly happy with the thought.

He wished he could have her confidence.

Chapter End Notes

Another chapter up! The ritual is approaching, and I'm honestly looking forward to the
response that gets. As always, I appreciate your thoughts!
 You've Got the Love
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Harry and Susan were in the library together, a pile of books claimed by each of them.

Their arrangement was working out well for them. As brilliant as Hermione was, she wasn’t a
very good teacher- probably because she understood the material so easily that she didn’t know
how to simplify it. However, Susan had an ability to make difficult parts of the text much easier to
understand.

And, of course, Harry had a bit of experience teaching defense against the dark arts, so he didn’t
have any trouble helping her out with Snape’s unfair assignments.

“So, you and Ginny seem to be getting a lot of alone time.” Susan remarked.

“A gentleman never kisses and tells.” That wasn’t exactly true, Harry had Ginny’s explicit
permission to tell Susan about their ‘activities’ if he thought it would help get Susan on board.

“Of course. There have been rumors, but I’m sure they’re not true.” Susan assured.

“What sort of rumors?” Harry, obviously, wasn’t particularly attuned to Hogwarts’ rumor mill.
Neither were Hermione and Luna for that matter, and Ginny was incredibly adept at tuning that
kind of thing out.

“Oh, I’m sure they’re all nonsense. You wouldn’t want to hear them.” Susan evaded, smiling,

“Nonsense can by funny. And maybe I could help you figure out what bits have an element of truth
to them.” Harry offered.

He was curious, if only to see if anyone had picked up on his goal to gather, well, whatever it was
he was gathering.

“Deal.” Susan instantly agreed.

“This doesn’t go to anyone else, Susan. Not even Hannah.” Harry told her, and Susan paused.

“Of course, Harry. I’m not- I’d never betray your trust like that.” She said softly, sincerely.

“Alright, so what are they saying about us?” Harry asked.

“Well, rumor has it that you guys are having sex.” Susan began.

Harry gave her a crooked grin. “Oh my god!” Susan whispered “I mean, congratulations, I guess?”

“Much appreciated.” Harry responded.

“They’re also saying that you’re cheating on Ginny with Demelza Robbins.” Susan immediately
held her hands up defensively “I know it’s not true! I’m just letting you know.”

“Okay, thanks. And or the record, no. I’m not cheating on Ginny, with anyone.” It wasn’t cheating
if you had permission.
“Some people think that Demelza tried to seduce you.”

Harry sighed. “She may have a crush on me. But Ginny’s her friend. She’s not going to do
anything to hurt her.”

“Noted. Did you and Ginny really shag in a broom cupboard?”

“Merlin. We aren’t subtle at all, are we?” Harry grinned. “So, what about you. Any lucky blokes
on your radar? Turnabout is fair play.”

Susan blushed and looked down. “Not particularly no. Er, I haven’t gone very far with a boy.
Technically I have ‘responsibilities’” Her tone of voice made clear what she thought of those
responsibilities “Since I’m heir of the Bones Family, society would be outraged if I did something
improper like having sex before marriage.”

“That’s not a very good reason to not have sex.” Harry commented.

“It’s not. I honestly don’t care, but I guess I just haven’t found the right guy yet.” If Harry had
been a bit more observant, he might have noticed Susan’s expression turned somewhat wistful as
she watched him. “I always admired that about you, Harry.” Susan added “You never cared what
society expects of you, even though you’re the heir to the House of Potter.”

Harry shrugged, not even quite sure what being heir to the House of Potter entailed. “I’ve got more
important things to worry about than what people think of me. Particularly since that can change
on a dime at any given moment. Speaking of, you got anything else for me?”

“Alright, last one, and this one’s a doozy.”

“Alright, shoot.”

“There’s tell that Ginny and Demelza are planning on having a threesome with you.” Susan
giggled a bit “Pretty crazy, right?”

“Yeah. That’s a pretty crazy rumor.” Harry agreed, grinning. “I wonder where it came from?”

Susan’s expression shifted instantly from amusement to shock, and then to… was she impressed?
“You didn’t actually deny it, Harry.” Nothing got passed her.

“Hm, I didn’t, did I? Funny that.”

-----

Harry and Ginny made their way to ‘their spot’- a grove of trees along the far side of lake that
obscured them from direct sight. Couples didn’t usually make the trek this far out, so the two of
them could be reasonably certain that they’d have the spot to themselves. They had used this spot
to talk and snog over the course of their relationship, but slowly, as they’d gone longer without
being discovered, they’d been getting bolder. They’d already shed the outer layers of the school
uniform, it was a pleasant day and neither of them had another class.

Harry sat on the ground, leaning against a tree a short distance from the lake, and Ginny took a seat
right in his lap. She wriggled around a bit after she did so, almost as if trying to get comfortable,
but Harry knew better. He’d wanted to talk to her about something important, but those thoughts
were fading away. The breath left his lungs at her brazen act, even as blood flowed into his cock.
In just seconds, he was fully hard and aching.
Ginny looked back at him with a smirk and a glint in her eyes, delighting in the way she affected
him. Shamelessly, she continued grinding against the prominent tent wedged against her ass.

“Is this what it was like when you were riding with Demelza?” she asked breathily.

“Oh Gin, this is much better.” And it was true. All the contact between him and Demelza had been
incidental, and Ginny was doing purposefully to stimulate him. Not to mention, his hands were
completely free to do what they liked.

He brought a hand up to caress her chest, and she wasn’t wearing a bra. He could feel her erect
nipples through her shirt. “Gin.” He moaned.

“I guess having small boobs does have some advantages.” Ginny quipped.

“Your boobs aren’t small.” Harry protested, massaging breasts through the material of her shirt
“They’re perfect.”

“Harry.” Ginny said fondly “Luna’s boobs are on the small side. Mine are even smaller than hers.
I get that you like them, but you don’t have to lie to me about how big they are.”

“You’re not insecure?” He asked.

“No.” She insisted. “Well, maybe a little bit. But its fine.”

Harry had gotten good at reading her, and he knew she was more insecure than she let on. Just
because she could deal with it, didn’t mean he couldn’t help. “Turn around.”

Ginny complied, now straddling his lap while facing him. She had her skirt hiked up, so she that
his erection was pressed right against her panties. Harry’s hands went to her button down uniform
shirt, popping open the buttons and sliding it over her shoulders.

Harry’s gaze wandered over her exposed upper body, focusing on her breasts. Her nipples were
hardened peaks to the gentle swell of her breast. Harry had only recently learned that that was not
their default state- that women’s nipples only perked up when they were aroused. Harry licked his
lips.

Ginny knew what Harry was trying to do. She was well aware that she was lacking when it came
to her boobs. She had once been very insecure about it, having to watch her roommates grow out,
leaving Ginny behind. She’d been teased about it enough by the other girls in her year. After
dating Micheal and Dean, she’d been able to come to terms with it. Everyone had parts of their
body they didn’t like.

There were still times when it got to her. After she and Dean had broken up, she overheard him
telling Seamus that Demelza and Hermione were much hotter anyway, because they actually had
boobs. Yeah, that stung.

However, her knowledge of Harry’s goal didn’t make her immune to his efforts. He was looking
at her boobs with not just lust, but absolute adoration, and when he licked his lips it was enough to
make her forget anything that might have otherwise been on her mind.

Harry’s hands closed around the base of her breasts, kneading them gently. While that wasn’t
particularly pleasurable in itself, though it did feel pleasant, the look in Harry’s eyes promised that
it was just the beginning. Ginny had begun slowly gyrating her hips, rubbing their crotches
together. Ginny knew this wasn’t an effective way to get off, or even a way to get off at all, as far
as she knew, but how could she not? His cock was right there. Okay, they were still separated by
three pieces of clothing, but still. Her hands had gone to Harry’s waist, stabilizing her as she
ground against him.

Harry’s hands continued to massage around her breasts, becoming increasingly firm with his
movements. Ginny’s head tilted back and her eyes drifted shut. As much as she wanted to observe
Harry, what he was doing to her was just heavenly. It was soothing… relaxing even as it was
pleasurable- not intense, but simply lovely nonetheless. Meanwhile, Ginny’s hips continued to
gyrate against Harry, subconsciously searching for the most pleasurable movements.

Harry’s thumbs finally brushed against her nipples, even as the rest of each hand was able to cup
the entirety of her breasts. The calloused pads gave an exquisite friction against the sensitive nubs
that made Ginny gasp softly. They circled and rubbed at her nipples with a feather light touch,
teasing her maddeningly. Ginny’s fingers dug into Harry’s hips as she began rocking against him
more insistently, trying to find that perfect motion that would rub just the right spot.

Since her eyes had drifted shut, the feel of Harry’s mouth around her nipple was a complete shock.
Her eyes flew open as she whimpered “O-o-ooooh.” He sucked firmly on the nub, rubbing it with
his tongue. Then he moved to give its twin the same treatment. Then Harry’s thumbs returned,
more firmly this time, as he kissed around the sides of her boobs.

And then Ginny found the perfect rhythm. She found that if she thrust her hips forward just so, the
short jerking motion would rub her clit. Her panties were wet with her juices, which were now
rubbing off onto Harry’s pants. Her movements intensified, and she realized that she was building
up towards an orgasm.

Harry seemed to sense this as well, as he became more aggressive with his movements. His mouth
closed around her nipple again, and he sucked hard. “O-oh Harry” She whimpered “Your cock
feels so good against my c-clit. Oh fuck.”

Harry pulled back, gently nipping at her nipple with his teeth as he did so. “Fuck!” Ginny
squeaked. Harry’s fingers replaced his mouth, rolling the nub between them firmly. “You- You’re
going to make me cum. Your just sucking on my tits and I’m humping you through our clothes,
but you’re still going to make me c-UUUUH! Ooooh FUCK! Fuck Harry! Fuck! Fuck! FUCK!”

When she came to, Ginny rested her forehead against Harry’s. “I’m such a lucky witch.” She
breathed.

“I think most people would say that I’m the lucky one in this situation.” Harry remarked. “But
thank you.”

Ginny rolled her eyes and kissed him gently “Thank you. Most guys would-” she paused “Wait,
you didn’t cum?”

“Err, no. You weren’t really rubbing near the tip so…”

“No. Unacceptable. I’ll have failed in my duties as a girlfriend if I don’t rectify this situation.”
Ginny asserted. Her hands went to work, unlatching his belt and unzipping his pants. Harry
distantly remembered that he still needed to talk to Ginny about something, but the issue seemed so
distant right now. Because Ginny was holding his cock in her hand, and when she caught sight of
it she licked her lips.

It can wait till later.

-----
 Later, Harry and Ginny cuddled together, enjoying the evening sun and the breeze coming off the
lake.

“I’m worried, Gin.”

The redhead shifted in his arms so that she could look up at him, showing him that he had her
attention.

“It’s just. I guess the thing we’re worried about is the ritual not working. But what if it does
work?”

“We’ll figure it out.” Ginny responded.

“What if we end up inside of each other’s heads and don’t have any privacy?” That had been
hounding him for a while. Having Ginny inside of his head… it was scary. If she could see
everything, would she even want to be with him anymore. He wasn’t daft enough to think his
wandering dirty thoughts would turn Ginny away, but there were other things… things that Harry
never, ever, wanted anyone to know about him.

“Harry, we’ll get through it.”

“We might not have any secrets from each other. Maybe we won’t have a filter and end up
accidentally hurting each other. What if-”

Ginny interrupted him with a firm kiss. When she pulled away, she looked him in the eye and told
him, calmly but firmly “We’ll figure it out. Together. I know it’s scary, but we’ve just got to listen
to each other and try to understand where the other is coming from. I believe in us, love.”

Her eyes held his, and Harry found he couldn’t look away. Her affection and sincerity was
overwhelming, almost suffocating. The problem was, he hadn’t told her the real reason why he
was nervous. Why the thought of bearing his very soul to her secretly terrified him. “I hope
you’re right.” He said hoarsely.

Chapter End Notes

Yeah, I know, everyone wants to see the ritual. Next time, I promise!

So yeah, not the most eventful chapter- we see more of Susan, and get a look into how
Harry's feeling about this whole 'binding your souls for eternity' thing. The next few
chapters will more than make up for the slowness of the past few.

Let me know what you guys think!

 Spectrum
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

The knot of anticipation had been growing in Hermione’s chest all day. She had double and triple
checked every calculation. She’d read every book she could find on magical bonds. She had
created a mental list of every conceivable side effect of the bonding process.

But now there was nothing more she could do. It was a Friday night, so everyone was slow
to go to bed. It wasn’t until after midnight that Hermione was finally alone in the common room,
and another half hour before Harry and Ginny were able to sneak out of their dorms.

Harry came down first, invisibility cloak in hand. “We’ve got a problem.” He said
seriously.

“What?”

“I was checking the Marauder’s map when I was in bed… Dumbledore spent some time
outside the Room of Requirement.”

Hermione’s brow furrowed “He might have set a ward.”

“I don’t know what to do. I can’t think of anywhere else where we wouldn’t be found, but
has the right atmosphere.”

Ginny followed about ten minutes later, and greeted Harry with a kiss. “Honestly, you guys can’t
keep your hands off each other for ten minutes?” Hermione groused.

The two of them shared a look, grinning widely. “No.” Ginny said simply. As if to prove
their point, the two linked arms, drawing them closer together.

Hermione shook her head, but was smiling. They really were perfect for each other.

“Well, I’m down for doing it in a broom cupboard if we have to.” Ginny suggested, after
they had explained the situation to her.

“Not enough room.” Hermione shook her head.

“Abandoned classroom?” Harry tried.

“Luv, we’d get caught for sure.”

“The shrieking shack?”

“Seriously?” Ginny raised an eyebrow.

“Well I’m not about to suggest the chamber.” Harry groused “We don’t have many
options.”

“Err, I have an idea.” Hermione said, somewhat sheepishly.

“What?” Harry and Ginny asked simultaneously.

 “Well, you see, I stumbled across it in my third year. I used to sleep there when everything
became too much, but I couldn’t go back to the common room because of time travel. Hermione
rambled. “I’m sorry I never told you! But I couldn’t at first because I couldn’t talk about the time
turner.” And she felt bad about lying to them about that as well “And afterwards, it just sort of
slipped my mind in the chaos and it just-”

Harry put his hands on Hermione’s shoulders, rubbing them soothingly. “It’s alright
‘Mione, I don’t tell you every detail of my life either. So, what is this room?”

“It’s a little study area off from the library. It’s got chairs, a desk… a bed.”

“So, it’s perfect, basically.” Ginny summarized.

Maybe not perfect, Hermione mused. The original plan hadn’t been for Hermione to go
with them. It was Ginny that had brought up that if something went wrong with the ritual, or
maybe even if something went right, they would need someone to help them, if only to get them to
the hospital wing. When they were planning to be in the room of requirement, Hermione could
have just been separated from them- giving the couple some privacy. That wouldn’t work now, but
it was the only way that Hermione could see them doing this ritual while they were still at
Hogwarts.

“Well, it’s the best we’re going to get.” Hermione temporized.

Harry only needed a moment’s thought. “Alright, let’s do it.”

Hermione remembered how she, Harry, and Ron would be able to drape the cloak over
themselves when they were first years. They’d grown quite a bit since then, so it was a tight fit.
Hermione blushed, feeling Harry’s body press against her from behind.

Hermione hadn’t been able to act the same around Harry since their first kiss. She noticed
him now. She could tell every time he and Ginny went off to fuck and how disheveled they both
looked when they returned. Her eyes began searching for him when she wasn’t otherwise focusing
on anything, taking him in. Her mind would wander at the most inopportune times, imagining
what it would be like when she and Harry explored each other- when they would become intimate.

The room was just as she’d remembered it. Small, but not cramped. Comfortable, but not
overly so. As best she could figure, it was some sort of study lounge that had been long forgotten.

“Alright, I need to set things up.” She announced. The bed had to be moved to the center of
the room, so she could place the runes around it. Those runes where engraved on small polished
stones that Hermione kept in her bag. While Harry helped her with the bed, neither of them could
really help with placing the runes. She was the only one who knew precisely where they needed to
be, there was a margin of error with these sorts of things, but this was not the time for taking
chances like that.

She used a measurement charm to determine where to place each stone. She’d move her
wand between two points, tracing out a glowing white line on the floor, and the exact distance
would be displayed floating just above and between the two points in glowing white text.

Soon the floor was a mess of lines and numbers, but each stone was in its place. Hermione
dispelled the charms. “What should I do now?” She asked “I could leave, but…”

“Don’t leave.” Ginny answered. “We could pass out after the ritual, or really, anything
could happen.” While she made a good point, the glint in her eyes told Hermione that her intentions
weren’t entirely pure. Ginny, Hermione realized, liked the idea of her watching them.

“I just don’t want to intrude.” If Harry and Ginny really were about to form some sort of
soul bond, it seemed almost sacrilegious to just… be in the room with them while it happened. It
should be between the two of them.

“Look.” Ginny said “I know this isn’t optimal. Nothing about this situation is ideal. But
we’re about to perform a ritual that has never actually been done. It’s not a matter of what we
want. It’s what we need.” She looked to Harry to confirmation, who shrugged and nodded.

Hermione sighed in acceptance and nodded. “So, are you two ready then?”

“Yeah.” Harry nodded, a look of determination flashing through his eyes. Hermione had seen that
look before, before the first task, before going into the Department of Mysteries, before he left her
to go after the philosopher’s stone.

“Yeah…” Ginny echoed. She was staring up at Harry, seemingly captivated. Hermione
couldn’t blame her, Harry was quite captivating.

Hermione took the invisibility cloak and hid herself. At the very least she could give them
the illusion that they were alone. She couldn’t even properly sit at the desk- it was half within the
runic circle. Instead, she had to sit in the armchair in the corner of the room. She turned it to the
side, so at least she wasn’t directly facing the bed, but she could still see them. She pulled a book
on magical forms of telepathy out of her bag, but she admitted to herself that the distraction
probably wouldn’t work.

At first the two of them just held each other, whispering soft words to each other that
Hermione didn’t try to listen in on. It seemed as if Ginny were comforting or reassuring Harry.
But then their words were replaced by the sound of mouths meeting. Hermione’s gaze was drawn
from her book. They were kissing, and Hermione was surprised at how quickly they had
escalated. They’d gone from hugging to perhaps the most passionate snog Hermione had ever
witnessed in a matter of seconds.

Hermione quickly realized just how much she had to learn. The way Harry and Ginny were
kissing… they were in perfect synch. Even as they snogged passionately they seemed to sense
exactly what the other was doing, what the other wanted. Their lips separated, only for Ginny to
bare her throat to Harry. Harry took advantage, pressing kisses down from her jawline her
collarbone. “Oh fuck luv. Just like that.” Ginny moaned.

She felt herself growing hot. Her book was forgotten as Hermione was drawn in by the
scene. God, she wanted that. She wanted Harry to kiss her like that.

Harry’s hand palmed one of her boobs. “Gin, do you just not wear bras anymore?”

“Only if you ask nicely.” She teased “What are you going to do about it?”

Harry’s grin turned feral. “Take off your shirt and I’ll show you.”

Ginny did as he suggested, and lifted off the shirt in one fluid motion. Harry was looking at her
like she was a goddess. “Perfect.” He moaned, going back for another kiss. His hand began
fondling her breasts, eliciting soft sighs from Ginny whenever their lips parted.

Harry backed Ginny into the bed, and the two of them toppled over. Hermione shifted over so she
could see properly. They hadn’t even interrupted their kiss. Harry was resting between her legs,
which were parted for him. He was propping himself up with one arm, while the other continued
to fondle her breasts.

Ginny broke their kiss “Shirt.” She muttered, her hands grabbing at his loose-fitting T-shirt. Harry
rose up so that he was resting on his knees and pulled his shirt off. Hermione’s jaw dropped just a
tad as she took Harry in. He wasn’t a scrawny boy anymore. He was still thin, but really, he was
fit. Without even realizing it, Hermione’s had had gone to her breast, slowly caressing it.

Ginny bit her lip as she smiled. “Hermione’s getting an eyeful right now.”

Harry eyes briefly looked at the (to him) empty chair that Hermione was sitting him, and she
froze. “I guess she is.” He agreed.

Hermione had never masturbated before, but watching Harry and Ginny had awoken something in
her. It was like trying and failing at a spell all class period, only to have someone show her the
correct wand movement, making her realize she had the wrong idea the entire time. What
Hermione had imagined, believed, sex to be like was a pale imitation.

The two continued to undress each other, all the while stroking and kissing every piece of skin they
could find. How Hermione wished she was in Ginny place, but at the same time she wondered if
she ever even could be in Ginny’s place. What they had was uncatchable, untamable, but oh did
Hermione want a taste. She’d now partially unbuttoned her uniform shirt, and wormed her hand
underneath her bra. The movements of her fingers were inelegant, but nonetheless sparked tingles
of pleasure.

The instant that Harry had kicked his pants off, Ginny’s hand went to the erection that was
obviously tenting his boxers. “Ooooh yes. Do you want me to let your cock out, luv? It’s so
hard… aching, I bet Hermione’s absolutely gagging to see it.” Ginny moaned, rubbing her hand up
and down the bulge. Hermione’s stared, enthralled at the display. Harry’s body was magnificent,
his chest has flushed and heaving, and his entire body was tense with defined muscles. The only
part hidden was the cock that was straining against the fabric of his boxers. Hermione had thought
she knew what attraction was. She thought that what she felt when she saw Victor or Ron was
what it meant to be attracted to someone.

But it wasn’t. Well it was, but it was only the tip of an iceberg Hermione had never seen
coming. She now knew that attraction was being literally incapable of looking away, it was
wanting to kiss every bit of skin she could see, it was the desperation to get closer, as close as
possible to him, and it was feeling, in that moment, that nothing else mattered. It was clear that
Harry had long felt that for Ginny, and Ginny had felt that way about Harry for years. But it was
only now, staring at Harry’s nearly naked body, that Hermione realized it was possible to feel like
that at all.

Her other hand was underneath her skirt, rubbing herself through her panties. She knew that
she shouldn’t, but she couldn’t not. Any bit of restrain had been obliterated and there was a
desperate, hungry heat in her core that demanded satiation.

Ginny pulled down Harry’s boxers, and when Harry’s cock sprung free Hermione let out a
long whimper. Oh, was all Hermione’s mind could manage. She’d seen a picture of a penis, an
erect penis, in a sex ed book her parents had bought her before she left for Hogwarts. Hermione
hadn’t thought much of it- it was just a penis. It didn’t seem so special. She’d overheard Lavender
and Parvati gossiping about sex- most embarrassingly when they’d gotten into an in depth
discussion of what Harry ‘must be packing’ based on what they’d seen from his rather tight
quidditch pants, and most painfully when she Lavender talked about giving Ron a blowjob.
Through giggles they’d speculate on how big a particular guy was and Hermione just never got it.
 But now she did. Because a penis wasn’t just a penis, or at least not always. When she saw
Harry’s erection she saw lust, passion, sex, power, and virility all wrapped up in one package- and
it was quivering as if the power behind those concepts were trying to break free.

The couple froze at the noise Hermione made, and Hermione wished she could sink into
the floor and disappear. Ginny turned around with a feral smile and crowed “What did a tell you
Harry? Gagging for it.” She wrapped her hand around his cock, and the instant she made contact,
his expression turned, if only for a moment, to unadulterated bliss. “C’mon luv, I want to show her
something.”

Ginny lifted herself off the bed, still holding Harry’s shaft. Harry followed her, and
Hermione was amazed at the sudden shift in their dynamic. One moment Harry seemed to be in
control and the next Ginny was leading him around by his cock. Hermione was forced to pay
attention to the redhead who was now aggressively approaching her. Her face was flushed, her
nipples were diamond hard, her panties were soaked through, and her arousal had wetted the top of
her thighs. She was a combination of feminine curves and sinuous muscle. It seemed like her
entire body was filled with potent energy, just as Harry’s was.

Ginny ripped the cloak off of Hermione’s body. The brunette had moved her bra
downwards in her ministrations, and one of her breasts had spilled over and out of her partially
unbuttoned shirt. She’d hiked her skirt up, and both of them could clearly see how her fingers were
rubbing at her stained panties.

Harry’s eyes roamed up Hermione’s body with burning lust. Hermione began stuttering
“I’m sorry I’m so so-” Ginny silenced her with a finger to her lips and a shake of her head.

“Harry.” Ginny stepped back, taking in her boyfriend “Kiss her.”

In one stride Harry was upon her. His kiss sparked fireworks within her. Her body arched
upwards almost painfully, trying to but just failing find his. She didn’t even know what noise she
made, but it was whatever happened when one lost control of their vocal chords, but was muffled.

Her hand, the one that was slick from rubbing her panties, went to grab his cock. However,
before she could, Ginny intercepted her, grabbing her wrist. Hermione briefly fought her, but the
redhead easily overpowered her, pinning her hand the arm of the chair. While Hermione spent all
day studying, Ginny played quidditch, explored the castle, and got into trouble, and it showed-
Hermione hadn’t realized there was any disparity in physical strength between them until now.

Harry pulled back, and Hermione whimpered. Panting from the kiss she’d just received but
also trying and failing to wrench her hand from Ginny’s grip. “Hermione. I let Harry kiss you, but
this is our night. Harry and I are going to fuck. We are going to give each other orgasms more
powerful than you’ve ever experienced. And you are going to watch.”

Ginny took a hold of Harry’s cock again, and let her panties slide down her legs. Harry’s
attention completely switched back to her, and Hermione felt almost like she was back under the
invisibility cloak.

Ginny sat on top of the desk, which was the perfect height to align their pelvises. It also put
them right in front of Hermione. “Fuck me luv.”

“Oh, I will.” Harry growled, and with that he gripped her hips and thrusted himself insider
of her. He sheathed himself completely within her with one stroke, and Hermione would never
forget the look of pure ecstasy on Ginny’s face, or the way she moaned “Oh H-harry. Oooooh."
 Harry began thrusting into her in earnest, and Ginny wrapped her legs around his hips,
using them to push them together even more powerfully. Hermione gave up all pretense and
pushed her panties down. Harry and Ginny were fucking just feet from her. They were right in her
face.

If Harry was a god (and Hermione was ready to get on her knees and worship him) then Ginny was
his goddess. They’d seemed to transcend the world around them. His entire body seemed to be
working to fuck her, and hers for him. Muscles flexed, flesh slapped against flesh, breathing turned
harsh and was interrupted by moans and dirty talk.

She could feel the magic rising in the air, like electricity. Hermione had always had something of a
sixth sense when it came to magic. If she concentrated, she could sense the gentle hum of the
Hogwarts wards. She could sometimes feel the magic radiating off of powerful magical displays,
and people. She remembered shuddering from the magic Harry had radiated after casting that
patronus in their third year, or how she could feel him before the first task, and occasionally during
the DA.

She could feel his magic, both his and Ginny’s magics, now. Pulsing off of them in increasing
intensity.

Hermione noticed that the rune carvings on the stones she’d placed so carefully were
beginning to glow. Each one of the five runes glowed a different color- blue, red, yellow, green,
and purple. The colors began to grow into the air from the runes, like branches from a tree. They
also sprouted from various points along Harry and Ginny’s bodies. If the couple noticed, they
didn’t care.

It was… beautiful.

Ginny’s speaking, and Harry’s moaning and occasional ‘God, Gin’ became higher pitched
and desperate. Harry’s thrusting, somehow intensified, and the desk was now hitting the wall with
each stroke. The colors grew brighter, and the vines of light grew so thick that Hermione could
barely see them.

All she had was the sound of them. Their moans, the slap of flesh on flesh, the squelch of
Ginny’s juices as he fucked her. And suddenly, Ginny was crying. “Fuck! Please! More! More!
More! I want it! I want it! I want it all!” Then, Harry cried out like Hermione had never heard
him before, with joyous tears, and there was a beat of silence.

Then they screamed in unison, and Hermione’s world exploded in light. A wave of magic
rippled out from the room. When it passed Dumbledore’s office, it spun an instrument that looked
somewhat like an anemometer, though the Headmaster was not in the room to notice it. As it
passed beyond Hogwarts’ wards, it began to dissipate. The electronics in the few rural muggle
houses in the area close to Hogwarts flickered as it passed.

Elsewhere, the self-proclaimed Lord Voldemort woke from sleep, screaming.

Chapter End Notes

*Now* we're getting somewhere. Let me know what you think!

 Irresistable
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Something had been welling up inside of Ginny as Harry drove his cock into her. It was more than
just physical pleasure. It was a force far beyond what she’d experienced. It was magic itself. It
was love.

It was Harry.

When she came, she didn’t just feel herself come. She could feel him. She could feel how
wonderful his cock felt as he released himself inside of her. She could feel how much he wanted
her, how desperately he loved her, how he’d do anything to make her happy. She could feel his
magic surging within her, and she could feel something deeper, like his very essence entering her.

As long as she lived, she would never have a more intense experience. Her mind shorted
out.

When she came to, she was on the floor, and a very worried (and mostly naked) Hermione
was standing over her. “Ginny! Oh, thank god you’re awake!” Hermione cried, but Ginny only
heard her distantly, as if through water.

As she got her bearings, she became aware of another presence, intimately coiled up in her
mind, or maybe even deeper. The last time she’d felt anything remotely like this, she’d been under
the influence of Tom Riddle, but this couldn’t be more different.

As if answering her thought, she felt a surge of protectiveness surge through her. I’ll never
let that happen again. It was Harry.

Harry!

Gin. He answered, and alone with his words, a rush of emotion hit her. Adoration, respect,
love, lust. That was what he associated with her name.

Lust.

Ginny’s mind leapt on that. She felt his desire for her, even now, after experiencing what
might have been the strongest orgasm someone could experience. She could feel how he felt about
her. How he thought about her body throughout the day. How he loved her breasts. Her strong
thighs. Her flat stomach. Fuck.

She could feel his cock. Right now. It was hanging limp, but as she turned her attention to
it already began to come to life. With growing awe and lust, Ginny felt what Harry felt as he
became aroused.

She realized that Harry was exploring her as well. Right now, he was caught in a memory, well, a
fantasy, she’d had in class that day. She’d imagined tying up Hermione, Luna, and Demelza and
letting them service Harry’s cock while she watched and fingered herself.

She hadn’t really wanted Harry to know that fantasy, but she couldn’t be bothered by it right now.
She was feeling how his penis swelled, how intense the need to just reach down and stroke it was.
She shuddered as he became fully erect, proudly jutting into the air.
 How do boys get anything done? Ginny wondered, because the way it felt now was about
to drive her mad. But then she realized it wasn’t fully erect, not quite, because it pulsed again (so
that’s what it feels like when he twitches) and got harder. It truly was indescribable. His shaft
pulsed with… with everything. Magic, so much raw need, and… and power.

Ginny cried out, and struggled to get to Harry, who was laying on the floor not even a foot
away from her. She was still weak from the ritual, but she managed to drag herself towards him.

“Ginny! Are you even paying attention to anything I’m saying? Are you okay?” Hermione
chided, but it didn’t even register.

Oh god Ginny. Harry thought. You.. you… you. She could feel what he was trying to tell
her. She was intoxicating. How he couldn’t even fathom how much she lusted for him. He was
just as affected by this as she was.

Need… need… need. Ginny managed, and Harry understood exactly what she needed. His
cock, his pleasure, his orgasm. She never needed anything more in her life. Her arms shook and
gave out. She could barely control her body, because all she was focused on was his.

Harry, with supreme effort, staggered to his feet. Hermione tried to talk to him, but he sort
of just pushed her aside. He stumbled to Ginny, and she tilted her hips and spread her legs slightly,
presenting herself to him. She realized that she’d never been this turned on in her life, and they
hadn’t so much as touched each other or themselves.

All they’d done was feel each other.

Harry lowered himself down on her, and Ginny realized she was sobbing with need.
Please. Need. Need. Need.

Harry entered her. She felt the way his muscles tensed as he thrusted. She felt his need to
penetrate, just as she felt her own deep need to be filled. His cock erupted in pure burning pleasure
as her walls embraced his shaft. Just as he felt her pleasure- how she felt as he entered her- her
pure ecstasy of being filled- hit him like a freight train.

His pleasure fed into hers. Hers fed into his. They both came after that one thrust. Harry
was coming inside of her, and she was coming to. They descended into one magnificent, shared
orgasm together.

Neither of them had any idea how long it had lasted, certainly longer than any orgasm
they’d had before (aside from the one they just experienced during the ritual). Ginny hadn’t even
realized she was moaning until Harry had mentally noted how hot it was.

Harry had rolled over beside her, blissful satisfaction rolling over him as his cock softened.
It felt absolutely wonderful, but while Harry might be in the grips of his refractory period, Ginny
wasn’t in quite the same place. As she came down from her orgasm, she wanted him even more
desperately than before. Because she’d just felt him cum! She felt how he felt and it was bloody
fantastic! She wanted to make him feel that again and again and again.

With a supreme focus she didn’t even know she was capable of, Ginny rolled herself over
and straddled Harry. Luv. She said I need you to get hard. With that statement, Ginny unlocked a
part of her mind she instinctively kept hidden. The part of her that couldn’t stop undressing Harry
with her eyes, the part of her that thought about fucking him every time she saw him, the part of
her that constantly fantasized about him, had considered begging him to fuck her, or even let her
suck his cock throughout her third year. The part of her that was ravenous, the part of her that
wanted to devour him, that wanted the devour his cock with her cunt.

She kept so many barriers up, so that she could act at least somewhat composed around him
in public. But with them joined, the barriers were gone. Just as her desire for him flooded him, she
too surrendered to it.

Harry spasmed beneath her, completely overwhelmed by the force of her desire for him.
His cock instantly became hard. It was just as glorious as before, and Ginny wondered if she could
just keep him constantly erect. And then, it felt even better, because he was coming.

Even as Harry moaned and his body quaked, only a small sting of cum dribbled out of his
cock. The realization that Harry had cum from her thoughts alone was heady and empowering.
Ginny tried her hardest to focus on exactly how Harry felt- how it felt as his cock contracted,
pumping even when there was nothing left to pump, but she couldn’t quite because she was coming
too.

The sheer force of her lust was actually an asset, because despite being in the throes of
orgasm, the power of her desire helped her focus on her body enough to drive herself onto Harry’s
cock.

They both screamed as another orgasm washed over the first one, but Ginny wasn’t finished
yet. She wanted more. Even as her focus faltered, her body picked up where her conscious mind
left off. It was deep rooted, it was primal, she was rutting him.

At first, she was completely lost in her pleasure, but slowly she found a sort of detached
awareness through it. She felt like she was in heat, like an animal that had been completely
dominated by its urges and whose sole purpose was one thing, to fuck. She found that she couldn’t
stop her body’s movements, and that even wanting to stop felt completely alien to her. She was
looking down at Harry’s body. She realized she was drooling, and that her cunt’s juices were so
copious that they had drenched Harry’s midsection and were dripping onto the floor.

She looked up, staring at her tits. But wait, that wasn’t her. That was Harry. But then they
realized that there wasn’t a difference anymore. At least in that moment, they couldn’t really be
described as two separate people anymore.

They were one body. Connected by a rod of pure pleasure that stretched from the base of
their cock to deep within their cunt. They were one mind, equally enthralled in the way their
breasts bounced and the way their sweat created a sheen on their muscled chest. They were one
heart, filled with desire and love.

They weren’t quite sure why they stopped, or what broke the connection, but then suddenly
Ginny was Ginny and Harry was Harry again- albeit with intimate awareness of each other’s minds
and body.

Ginny had collapsed onto Harry’s chest, and soon after realizing that, she realized that she
was in pain. Her abs and legs were sore and cramped from exertion, she could feel bruises on her
thighs, where their bodies were colliding. She felt bruises from where Harry’s hands had dug into
her hip. And then there was the chafing. OW! FUCK!

An instant later, she realized Harry was going through exactly the same set of pains.
Chafing, soreness, bruising. Merlin, how long had they been fucking?

“Are you quite done?” Hermione asked irately as the two groaned in pain.
 “Err” Harry spoke, wincing at how raw his voice was “I think so?” The question was
internally lobbed to Ginny who agreed that yes, she was physically incapable of continuing further.

“It’s been two hours since we got here, so it’s just short of three o’clock.” Hermione
informed them without prompting. So that was where that wantonness had gone Ginny mused,
two hours of them fucking had probably gotten old for Hermione. Not for us, apparently. Harry
added.

“I asked Dobby to get water and food- set out in the library of course. “I take it you two
aren’t in any shape to move quite yet?” She asked dryly.

Harry shook his head. “Sore.” To say the least.

Hermione’s agitation broke. “I bet.” She smirked. “I can prepare some restoratives for you
tomorrow, but we do need to get you two up to bed before morning.”

They eventually, after several hours of recuperation and liberal applications of numbing
charms, managed to stumble back to their dorms. It was a painful process, but they couldn’t get
caught out of bed. Dumbledore would immediately know what had happened, if he didn’t already
know.

You know, this is the first time I’ve been around you without wanting to have sex with you
since… the chamber.

Don’t even start. Harry grumbled. I don’t trust ourselves to not somehow get worked up
again.

Trust me, we’re both in extreme pain. I don’t see us having sex again until at least
lunchtime.

“You guys really need to tell me what the hell happened back there.” Hermione told them,
once they got back to a deserted common room. “Later of course. Go sleep. I’ll cover for you.”

When they got to bed, they both fell into a dreamless sleep almost instantly.

Chapter End Notes

So we see some of what the bond does, but upon reflection, this chapter is fairly light
on substance. A challenge of writing this story is keeping a good balance of plot and
smut (and where possible- doing both at the same time).

Let me know what you guys think, thanks!

 Your Love is My Drug
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Harry awoke, feeling like hell. Simultaneously, he felt a rising awareness coming from
Ginny. Together, they groaned.

We might have gotten a bit carried away. Ginny admitted.

Despite himself, Harry laughed. Yeah, a bit.

Last night had been a haze of magic and lust, and Harry hadn’t really come to grips with
what it meant to have Ginny Weasley in his mind. The possibility had been daunting, even a little
terrifying, just a few days ago. Already though, Harry was realizing that this didn’t have to be bad.
That this could be very, very good.

Ginny had already had the ability to make him feel better with just a few words. A joke. A
funny story. Or just her presence. But now it was so much more. It was like before, he’d only
been seeing her wit, mischievousness, and affection from afar, but now he was experiencing it,
immersed in it.

This is wonderful. Ginny thought. And Harry was now witness to her train of thought, just as she’d
been to his. While Harry had been nervous about the prospect of sharing thoughts, feelings, and
sensations with her, she’d been anticipating it. Sure, there were some things that might be
embarrassing for him to know, but if they were that close, he’d be able to understand exactly why
she had felt that way, or acted that way. What she’d been afraid of was that it wouldn’t work, that
she wouldn’t be enough to bond to him.

But it had! She could feel him, all of him. If he was ever hurt, he could never again be an
idiot like last year and try to hide it, she’d know. She would be there for him whenever he needed
it, and he for her. They were inseparable, bound permanently in a way no two people had been
before.

Oh, Harry. She sighed, basking in his affection for her. For both of them, their pain was
forgotten, if for the moment. Harry’s love for her was overwhelming, in the best possible way.
Quietly, she’d worried that Harry wouldn’t feel quite as strongly for her as she did for him- Ginny
could scarcely grasp how deep her own feeling for him ran, after all. But her concerns were
unfounded. If anything, the pure love shining in Harry’s heart was even stronger than hers.

Ginny wanted to weep. How was it possible for someone to feel so much? She found
herself wanting to reciprocate, wanting to give Harry the same devotion he was giving her. You
feel that Harry? She asked, summoning a tide of adoration, affection, and more- all for him. That’s
how I feel for you.

Harry was crying. It was almost too much. How could someone feel that much, for him?
He wasn’t- he didn’t deserve-

Don’t even finish that thought, luv. Ginny interrupted. Where do you even get that from?
 On cue, Harry’s mind summoned the voice of his Uncle Vernon, telling him on his sixth
birthday words that he’d never forget No one could ever love you, you little freak.

Ginny’s joy was shattered, replaced abruptly by raging fury and gnawing terror. She didn’t
even need to voice her thoughts for Harry to get the message.

Harry hung his head in shame, there was no way to hide it from her. The cupboard. It was
not a mistake, it had my cupboard on it! The bullying. Days, being fed nothing but scraps, but still
being forced to cook breakfast, clean the house, and weed. The complete isolation, having no one,
no friends, not one sympathetic person in his life. Completely alone. Worthless.

That voice of doubt, taking the form of his Uncle’s voice, haunted him to this day. You
don’t deserve these people, you don’t deserve any of this. Your friends would be better off you if
just d-

The voice cut off suddenly, sounding as if his Uncle had been choked. Ginny’s arm was
outstretched and her hand was clenched as if she was physically choking Vernon Dursley, but it
seemed to just be the physical manifestation of whatever she was mentally doing. Harry was
bowled over by the protective rage emanating from her and he was shocked as several violent
fantasies of dishing vengeance on his relatives flashed through her mind.

Harry tensed in fear. Ginny, I’m not sure that’s a good idea. It felt like she was trying to rip out
part of his mind, but wasn’t that dangerous? What if he ended up like Lockhart or Neville’s
parents?

Ginny’s anger collapsed, turning to sadness. She sobbed audibly. Oh, Harry.

She’d known it had been bad with the Durselys, but she never realized just how bad. It was
different, seeing everything how he saw it. She realized, this was the real reason that he’d been
nervous about the bonding, he’d been afraid she might discover this. He’d been afraid that she
would be disgusted with him for it. Despite them being within each other’s minds, Ginny wished
she could go to him and hug him. I love you Harry, so very much.

The voice piped up again- You don’t deserve to be loved like this. But Ginny silenced it
again, this time with a tidal wave of her affection. She poured her heart out to him. Letting him
know that if anything, she thought more of him now. Knowing that he had lived his whole life
without love and but was still so caring, loyal, loving, and wonderful.

I will always love you, and I’ll always be there to remind you of it.

Harry wept.

-----

The pair eventually discovered the pepper up and restorative potions left on their bedside
tables, along with- Harry breathed a sigh of relief- essence of murtlap. Hermione is wonderful.

After the potions and generous rubbing of the murtlap essence onto certain places, the
discomfort had become tolerable. There was still aches and soreness, but more along the lines of
what you’d expect from a particularly grueling quidditch practice than having sex for hours
straight.

It was worth it though. Ginny thought. Also, apparently we don’t have a filter inside of our
heads, so get ready Harry.
 Harry had to agree though. It had been worth it. Really worth it. That moment of bonding
had been transcendental. And what had happened after that…

It’s probably not a good idea to think about this if we ever want to go downstairs. Harry
chastised himself, even as he felt his cock stir. It was so difficult to keep his mind from going down
that path, especially with Ginny’s mind and body right there. Awareness of her body came to him
instantly. Her breasts, her hardening nipples, her cunt- which was… swelling not unlike his cock
was.

Okay Gin, we really need to stop this. Harry groaned, but neither of them made an effort to.
In fact, Ginny was again marveling at his hardening cock.

Mmmmh, luv. Your cock feels incredible. So hard, and swollen, and sensitive. Oh, why
don’t you stroke it?

Harry could feel her insatiable lust rising. It was a bad idea. They could end up there all day and
end up hurting themselves again. But…

Ginny had gone ahead without him, her fingers were rubbing at her nipples, and her- Jesus!
Here she was talking about how sensitive his cock was but her clit! Her clit!

Fuck. It was like stroking the head of his cock, except somehow concentrated into one
bead of pleasure. His cock jumped to full hardness. That’s right luv. We both know you want to
stroke that delicious cock. Please?

With great restraint, Harry’s fingers went to stroke around the head of his shaft. He was
still sore despite the essence of murtlap, and didn’t want to overdo it. That simple touch sparked a
sharp flare of pleasure that provoked an audible whimper from Ginny.

Yessss She hissed. Stroke that hot dick. Up and down, just like that. Nonononono, don’t
close your eyes luv! Keep them open, let me look at that sexy cock.

Harry obliged, letting Ginny ogle him, but his focus was on her body. Her head had craned
instinctively as she eyed his shaft, giving him a perfect view of the valley of her breasts. Ginny
was also going slowly, only occasionally rubbing her clit (which always made Harry sharply
gasp). Instead she mostly just used her middle and forefinger to slowly pump in and out of herself.
Ginny’s body was responding. She was wet. Her juices coated her fingers and were dribbling out
onto her sheets with each withdrawal.

But that was just the beginning of what arousal felt like for Ginny Weasley. Her nipples
were taught, sensitive peaks. Her cunt was engorged and inflamed, it was swollen and it seemed to
be opening up, somehow.

It’s getting itself ready for you, love. It’s hungry for that hard, throbbing cock in your
hand. Oh, how its aching! How do you stand it? I just want you to take that thing and shove it into
the nearest wet hole you can find until you relieve yourself. Mmmmh, I bet Hermione wouldn’t
mind. Or Luna.

Together, their minds flashed to a conjured fantasy as she mentioned each name. In the
first, Harry had Hermione bent over a table in the library. The brunette was stammering and
moaning as he plowed into her repeatedly. The second was highly informed by Ginny and Luna’s
masturbation session in the room of requirement. Harry was thrusting into the blonde girl, who
was shuddering as she came again… and again, and again.
 Harry felt a ripple of lust pulse through his body, seemingly originating from the head of
his cock. Is that what Luna looks like?

Mmmmh, and she was so eager. Oh, she’d let you do it. She’d love for you to shove that
cock up her cunt hole. She’d cum so easily, and would let you pump your hot seed right up into her
cunny.

She was so vulgar, even more so than in her verbal dirty talk. Your ‘hole’ seems perfectly
willing. He noted, as hot as Luna was, right now he wanted to focus on Ginny.

Mmmmh Ginny moaned. It’s so hungry for that cock. She focused, letting them both feel
that ravenous, pulsing, insatiable hunger right in her core- to take something hard, warm, and
throbbing within herself. It was a hunger, Ginny revealed, that was nearly always there, sleeping
just under the surface, but awoke whenever Harry drew near and was clawing to get out whenever
they were intimate. Oh luv, this cunt is always willing. One word and I’ll be bent over for you so
you can relieve that needy cock right into my hot cunt.

She began flashing him with memories. How at thirteen she stole one of his shirts and tried
to sleep in it- but couldn’t because his scent drove her out of her mind with lust. She tormented
herself for hours masturbating until she passed out in exhaustion. Or how at fourteen she caught
sight of him shirtless after taking a shower. She’d had to stifle an un-ladylike noise of pure lust and
had tried to retreat to her shared bedroom with Hermione to relieve herself, but Hermione was
already there. Desperate, Ginny rushed back to the bathroom Harry had just vacated and rubbed
one out right on the toilet.

Even with his slow, even stroking, Harry was reaching his limit. Each movement was like a hot
fire a pleasure erupting along his shaft. He was tempted to stop and wait for her, but Ginny egged
him on. Nonono don’t stop! Keep stroking that hot cock. Mmmmh, you wanna cum luv?

Oh yes… Harry moaned, but instinctively he was holding back.

You don’t need to wait for me. Remember last night?

She was right, Harry resolved. He gave into his urges and gave his cock a series and firm
strokes. As he came, Ginny awed at the way his entire shaft pulsed, hot and violent as if it were a
volcano. The powerful contraction pumped a string of cum, which arced out of his cock and onto
his chest. It was a feeling that affected her profoundly, that stirred something within her on a
primal level.

After that first pulse, Ginny came. Harry was bowled over by Ginny’s orgasm. Her first
contraction hit him like a freight train, right as he had finished ejecting his first load. They were
out of synch. His pelvic muscles were clenched, yet they wanted to clench again along with hers,
but they couldn’t.

Harry cried out as the most delicious agony he’d ever experienced overtook him. His cock
twitched desperately as it tried to ejaculate again, his hips arched upwards in vain. The closest
Harry had ever felt to this was after the second task. Fleur had kissed him, and the wet uniform
had clung to every curve of her body, and he was pretty sure she’d shot a bit of her allure at him
too. She had smiled at him just so, as if she knew what she was doing to him. That night, he had
stroked his cock to orgasm after orgasm, not even bothering to wipe the cum off of himself, until he
could only manage to cum dry.

But that was nothing compared to this. He was literally paused in the midst of orgasm, his
shaft was just as hot and sensitive as it normally was when he came, but there was none of the
release, none of the satisfaction. His hand flew up and down his length, but it only inflamed it
further. His penis was completely at the mercy of Ginny’s pussy, which was still going through its
first contraction.

Ginny, for her part, could feel everything just as Harry had, and gave a sobbing cry. She
shared in Harry’s agonizing pleasure- the stalled twitching of his cock as it was held captive by her
greedy cunt. As if compensating for Harry’s situation, her body’s orgasm became supercharged.
This trigged another attempt by Harry’s body to join hers, which coincided with the conclusion of
the first wave of Ginny’s orgasm.

Only then did her cunt reset. Her pelvic muscles relaxed, and they seemed to drag Harry’s
with her. The couple were powerless as their bodies reloaded. Harry’s body seemed to pull into
itself as it readied for the next pulse.

When it finally came, Harry erupted with such force that his load landed right on his chin,
sending droplets onto his mouth. This seemed to propel Ginny’s orgasm even further, as Ginny’s
sheets had become soaked with her arousal.

Their orgasms barreled on in synchronous for an indefinable amount of time, until it was
just a dull pulse that rang through both their genitalia. And then, when even that ceased, their
bodies collapsed into the bed, as if puppets whose strings had been cut.

Fleur? Really?

-----

The self-proclaimed Dark Lord Voldemort was once again forced to mask pain. Ever since
the previous night, he’d been harassed by twinges of pain- biting deep within him.

It was bad enough that so many of his followers hear his screaming- humiliating almost.
He had spent most of the morning torturing those who had witnessed the… the attack. Thankfully,
nothing that had followed came close to the searing torment that had first awoken him. It was
more of an annoyance than anything, yet it was unsettling nonetheless.

Because it was an attack, that he was certain. He’d only ever felt pain like that once before,
when he had tried to possess Potter a year before. He was certain of it, the mental link that he’d
used to infiltrate young Harry’s mind had been reversed, used against him.

What recourse did he have? Occlumency was ineffective against the link they shared-
frankly he didn’t fully understand the link. It was almost certainly related to the prophecy, if only
he had been able to get it. He grit his teeth. If only his servants weren’t so pathetic to be bested by
a group of schoolchildren.

He briefly considered calling Lucius in once more, but reconsidered. What would likely
happen to his son would do far more to him than the cruciatus, and he had more consequential
matters to consider.

Namely, Harry Potter.

The boy had defied him a few to many times for it to be luck. No, he’d chosen correctly
when he went to Godric’s Hollow that Halloween night. The Longbottom boy, for all of his
vaunted blood purity, was by all accounts completely devoid of talent.

No, Potter’s elusiveness couldn’t be completely attributed to luck. The boy certainly
benefitted from luck- but fortune alone shouldn’t allow a child to look eye to eye with the Dark
 Lord and live. No, this was fate.

If only he’d gotten the prophecy!

The answer was in there, he was certain. But as far as he knew, the only two people who
knew of the full contents of the prophecy were Dumbledore and Potter himself.

Dumbledore was another matter. As long as he lived, he could shield Potter. As long as he
lived, the ministry was secure. The archmage’s age was showing, but he genuinely wasn’t certain
if he could best the man in a fair fight. Fortunately, he didn’t intend to play fair. He certainly
didn’t expect the Malfoy boy to succeed. If he did, so much the better, if not- well there wasn’t
much loss- another pureblood scion with more money and ego than aptitude.

If Malfoy failed, there would be others. As long as Dumbledore maintained his public
positions, he was vulnerable to assassination.

Still, the failure of his followers rankled at him. Only a few had any real talent. One did
not achieve greatness by growing up with a silver spoon. No, it was those who struggled, suffered,
and survived who had true potential. Those like himself, or Severus… or Potter.

Ironically, the wealth and power of the British pureblood community was the very thing
that prevented it from producing talent. Their lives were too easy, their children too coddled, they
were soft. Even his attempts at hardening them were not enough. Only Bellatrix seemed to be able
to take the pain and use it to become stronger- the rest folded, pathetic.

Perhaps it was time he looked beyond Britain. His was far from the only insurgent
movement out there. While wizard supremacy fell out of favor in Europe after the fall of
Grindewald (in favor of Pureblood supremacy), the ideology was still very much alive in much of
the rest of the world.

He considered it.

The only one he felt he could send was Severus. There were plenty amongst his ranks who
were capable of diplomacy, but for most of them their arrogance would get in the way. He knew
Snape was not so attached to Pureblood supremacy- after all he was a halfblood himself, and did he
not desire Lily Potter? An accomplished Occlumens and Legimens, he’d be able to discern the
intentions of those he recruited.

He’d have to wait until the school year was over, of course, but he had time.

All that left Voldemort to ponder was the connection that he and Potter shared. It troubled
him- that he still could not explain it, even moreso now that it was being used against him.

In his zeal to use the link between them to manipulate Potter and obtain the prophecy, he’d
neglected to thoroughly explore it, and he had to admit it deserved a much closer examination than
he’d originally given it. Perhaps this link held the key to prophecy after all.

Chapter End Notes

Sorry for the lateness of this chapter- I had a very hectic weekend.

Honestly loved writing Voldemort in this chapter. I took a few liberties with him- and
made him savvier than he was in canon, but he'll need to be for what Harry and
company are going to throw at him.

As always, I appreciate your feedback!

 Powerful

They were able to make it down in time to eat lunch, with Ginny following Harry by about
ten minutes as she applied cosmetic charms and dressed herself up to ‘make herself look
presentable’.

Harry approached the table, noting that his usual spot had been saved- Ron and Hermione
sitting across, Demezla to his side with a spot to his left for Ginny. Katie and the other seventh
years were congregated near them, and Katie ribbed him about sleeping in with a smile on her face
that told him she had an idea of why he and Ginny had slept in.

“Blimey, let a bloke have a lie in.” Ron complained. “It’s a Saturday after all!”

Hermione was analyzing Harry intently. No doubt she was trying to figure out exactly what
had happened to he and Ginny last night and the nature of their bond. Demelza casually brushed
her leg against his, smiling innocently up at him. After that masturbation session, Harry wasn’t
particularly affected by this display, he was satisfied for the time being.

I can fix that. Ginny chimed, summoning a memory from last week, when she had caught
him masturbating in bed. Mmmmmm, she moaned mentally that was so hot. And yeah, Harry was
hard again.

It was ridiculous that she had this effect on him. He couldn’t send her from zero to sixty
like that because, well…

That’s my secret, Harry. I’m always horny.

Demelza had glanced downward into Harry’s lap and gave a smile of satisfaction, leaving
her leg resting against his. Hermione was pinning him with a calculated gaze. Harry felt the need
to break the tension.

“So what are you guys planning on doing today?” He asked the table at large.

“I’m hanging out with Hannah.” Neville said with a blush. Ron chuckled “Good on you
mate!” and offered a fist bump.

“I was hoping that you’d be up for going through our play again.” Demelza said softly.

“Err...”

“I think we need to get some studying done together, Harry.” Hermione added.

“Errr…” Ginny?

Whaa? Ginny fumbled. Her mind had been on the sensations coming from his cock and not
the conversation around him, and he had to briefly catch her up.

She could see why he was hesitant. They were still getting used to their connection, and it would
be nice to take time as a couple and really explore each other. We can still do that today, luv.

And to be honest, given their track record a meeting with Hermione was likely to end up
with the two of them snogging- which Ginny was eager to experience from Harry’s perspective.
And Demelza- well Ginny wasn’t sure what she had planned, but she was certainly going to find a
way to take it further than last time- since she now had Ginny’s blessing.

Do it.

“Sure.” Harry agreed. “Sounds like a plan.”

-----

Ginny was, of course, right about Demelza’s intentions. The girl had pressed her ass right
into Harry’s crotch when she mounted the broom, and had taken every opportunity to grind up
against him since then. They had decided to just fly around the deserted quidditch pitch for now,
so they weren’t at risk of being discovered. Even if someone did walk in, they’d have a hard time
telling that something untoward was happening.

Ginny had holed herself into a dark corner of the common room with Hermione, ostensibly
to study. Her friend observed Ginny’s cheeks and neck flush red, and her breathing become
ragged. Hermione discretely cast a notice-me-not charm and muffiato “Are you alright?” She
asked.

“Yes!” Ginny squeaked, trying to focus, even though Harry’s penis felt so good and was so
demanding of her attention.

“Alright, spill!” She pressed “What’s going on? You’re going to have to tell me everything
sooner or later. Are you guys talking to each other right now?”

“Later.” Ginny said flatly. Hermione frowned thoughtfully, continuing to observe the
redhead.

Harry, a tad boldly, cupped one of Demelza’s breasts. He firmly rubbed the tender orb
through her T-shirt and bra for a few moments, enjoying its supple softness and the way it made
Demelza shudder. His hand moved to return to a politer position at Demelza’s hip, but at Ginny’s
suggestion it took a slight detour- trailing down her stomach, past her waist, and onto her inner
thigh. Her breath hitched and she stiffened suddenly at the intimate contact, the movement jerked
the broom downward, sending the two of them into a collision course with the ground.

Harry acted reflexively, braking while pulling back up. Instead of crashing into the ground,
they skidded slightly as they landed.

Okay, that wasn’t the best idea. Harry thought, eliciting a mental giggle from Ginny.
Smooth moves Potter. She teased.

“You alright?” He asked Demelza, who blushed and looked downwards.

“Yes, I am. I’m sorry.” Harry was about to protest that he was at as much fault as she was,
but she continued with a mischievous glint in her eyes “Is there something I can do to make it up to
you, Captain?”

Ginny’s mind was racing, what should Harry’s next move be? Demelza’s books. She
realized. She had a huge variety of erotica stored under her bed, but by far the bulk of it fell into a
few categories- the schoolgirl seduced by her handsome teacher, the mysterious and powerful
wizard that overturned a young witch’s life and demanded submission, the handmaiden seduced by
a lord or prince. I think you need to let her know who’s in charge, Captain.

“You better be.” Harry chastised, following Ginny’s instructions. Shifting into ‘quidditch
captain’ mode was surprisingly easy- he was with a teammate on the quidditch pitch with a broom,
so perhaps that helped him out. “What would have happened if you pulled that stunt during a
game? I’m not always going to be there to catch you.”

“I’m sorry captain.” Demelza apologized meekly “I’ll do anything to make it up to you.” Yet, there
was a glint in her eyes that told him she was very much enjoying this.

"Anything?" Harry pressed "Are you sure about that? Anything I want?"

Their eyes captured each other's. "Of course, Captain." She practically purred. "How may I be of
service to you?" Her tongue went to wet her lips, and Harry had to suppress a groan.

She was playing along, which meant Ginny was right. Of course I am, now ask her for a
blowjob! Harry rebuffed the idea, it was more fun to drag this out- and he guessed that Demelza
would be game for what he had in mind.

“Follow me.” He told her firmly, and walked towards the changing rooms without checking
to see if she followed him. She had, of course.

They entered the boy’s changing rooms- two sets of wooden benches were flanked by
lockers, off on the far end were shower stalls. “You want to tell me what happened out there?”

“I lost focus, Sir.”

“Lost focus?” Harry pried, and Demelza nodded, a red tint on her cheeks. He hesitated for
a moment, before Ginny enthusiastically approved the idea that had sprung in his head. “Spread
your legs.” He said calmly.

Demelza stared at him with wide eyes, she was surprised, and a little confused, but
underneath that there was eagerness. “You heard me.”

Silently, she shifted from her casual pose, placing her feet so that they were slightly further
apart than her shoulders. She looked up at him expectantly, unsure of where he was going with
this but very much anticipating it.

"You can still back out." He told her, but she shook her head minutely. That was all he
needed to let go completely. Without further prompting, Harry firmly palmed her crotch- his hand
massaging her slit through her panties and shorts. Demelza gasped sharply and her eyes looked as
if they would pop out of her head as he did this, but Harry didn’t stop there. After that initial grab,
his hand dipped beneath her shorts and panties. Demelza whimpered pitifully as Harry entered her
with two fingers, sinking them to the hilt within her.

Then he withdrew, displaying the two fingers that were now coated in her juices. “You lost
focus.” He repeated. He then placed them in his mouth, sucking her juices off of them. Demelza’s
body was shaking and her breathing was harsh and heavy, and when Harry sucked her arousal off
of his fingers she couldn’t help another whimper.

“It seems more like your focus was on your pussy, and not on your broom.”

“Yes, captain.”

“How often does this happen during practice?”

“It happens during every practice.”

“And what are you thinking of when this happens?”

 “You, captain.”

“I see.” Harry spoke in a calm and controlled manner, never raising his voice. “Do you
masturbate?” He asked, even though he knew the answer already.

“Y-yes.”

“What sort of schedule do you have?”

“S-schedule?”

Harry put his hands on her shoulders, giving her a forgiving smile “Yes. Seeing as how
you are too horny to focus during practice, I need to know when and how often you masturbate in
order to diagnose the problem.”

“A couple of times a week.” She admitted, ashamed “And after every quidditch practice.”

Harry rubbed her shoulders. “Hey, there’s nothing to be embarrassed about. It’s good that
you understand what your body needs. That being said, it’s pretty clear that you aren’t
masturbating nearly enough.”

“Oh.”

“I need you to masturbate each night before you go to sleep, and on the morning before
each practice and before games. And since I’m the focus of your frustration, you should think of
me during these sessions.” Harry told her gently but firmly, kneeling down so that he was at eye
level with her. “Hopefully that will be enough to keep your mind off of your pussy when we play.
Do you think you can do that?”

“Yes, Captain.” Demelza affirmed.

“After practice each Monday, you’ll update me on your progress, and we’ll figure out if we
need any additional measures.” He added. “Understood?”

Demelza nodded ardently “Understood!”

“Good. Now off you go, I think Ginny might want to see me.”

Demelza turned to leave, but Harry’s voice stopped her. “Oh, and your safe word is treacle
tart.”

Demelza nearly squeaked at the sudden thrill that ran through her. Oh Godric, a safe
word? The possibilities unfurled before her- the naughty, decadent possibilities. She was
surprised when as she left the quidditch pitch, a very flushed Ginny passed her, in an awful hurry, it
appeared, towards the changing rooms.

-----

Ginny wasn’t sure what she told Hermione when she left the common room, but she no
doubt so right through it. The instant the two of them started walking to the changing rooms,
Ginny knew she wouldn’t be able to stay in the common room.

It was hard enough constantly being able to feel Harry’s cock. When it was soft, it wasn’t
too difficult to ignore, but once it began to engorge it was nearly all she could focus on. She was
amazed at how Harry functioned so easily with that thing between his legs, because she found it
damn near impossible. It wasn’t just that it was sensitive, her clit was actually more sensitive. The
turn on of knowing that Harry, the object of her desires, was aroused had something to do with it,
but wasn’t the full story. It wasn’t until she witnessed how Harry interacted with Demelza that she
realized exactly why.

Harry almost seamlessly shifted into a separate frame of mind as they entered the changing
rooms. It was staggering to see the shift in him, and titillating realizing that under Harry’s humble
exterior there had always been this commanding persona.

His cock was ragingly hard, animated by intense arousal, but also something more- power,
dominance. It was like holding a wand, how it granted her confidence and a sense of power from
the way the magic flowed through the wooden shaft, into her hands and through her body. His
cock was a rod of pure masculine energy, aching desperately, demanding to penetrate, to take, and
to fuck Demelza until she was a gibbering mess.

But even more staggering was the way that Harry not only withstood those urges, but used
them as fuel. When Harry had stuck two fingers into her cunt, Ginny had thought (and hoped) that
his cock was going to follow. But instead he had calmly, carefully wound Demelza up,
commanded her, wrapped her around his finger as completely as her pussy just had been.

Harry may not have fucked her, but her certainly did dominate her.

Ginny barely acknowledged Demelza as they passed each other. When Demelza left, he
had sat down and begun rubbing himself through his pants, and as Ginny made it onto the pitch, he
had gotten his cock out and began stroking it slowly.

It was maddening, he wasn’t seeking orgasm, just stroking leisurely. Occasionally he

rubbed his thumb at spot near the tip of his shaft, setting off sparks of pleasure. You god damn
tease. She seethed.

You love it. He challenged, and he was right. He wouldn’t be doing this if she didn’t enjoy
it, but fuck it was frustrating. When she finally made it to him, she didn’t even bother to fully
disrobe. Instead, she just pushed down her shorts and painties, letting them fall to her ankles, and
leaned over the bench.

In an instant Harry’s cock was at her wet and needy entrance, she looked back at him
sensually. Fuck me.

From the first thrust, he was unrelenting. Ginny could feel how his muscles strained to
drive himself into her repeatedly, how his cock speared into her forcefully with each thrust, how
good and dominant it felt.

She came in just a few thrusts, and was dumbfounded when Harry didn’t, and continued to
fuck her. The way they were linked, it should have been impossible for him to not cum! Wha-
what? H-h-how?

Harry chuckled, but didn’t answer. Instead, her brought a hand around and began rubbing
at her clit. The combined sensation of his cock, her pussy, and her clit sent her over the edge again.

It’s okay Gin. Just let go and enjoy it. He told her. So she did.

A third orgasm rapidly followed the second, and then a fourth followed on top of that, until
they seemed to blend into one prolonged orgasm. But it was more overwhelming than a merely
constant orgasm, because it was a constant orgasm without release. Harry was still building up, so
each time she came, she came down even more desperate than before. Her body was doing
everything it could to try to sate this lust, but it couldn’t. In its desperation to finish her body
pummeled itself, following each orgasm up with an even more powerful one.

It felt like her mind was melting, like her body was going to tear itself apart for his cock.
Her cunt was clutching erratically at him, as if it knew that he was the key to her release. The rest
of her body had gone limp, jerking like a puppet on a string with each new wave of pleasure, but
was otherwise unresponsive. Her head was resting against the bench and her mouth was slack,
letting drool and a stream of ragged, breathy moans out.

Harry was getting close. The heat was rising, from the base to the tip of his shaft, his
arousal was blooming into something raw and explosive. This only made Ginny’s situation even
more desperate. He was at the edge, but he held it back, letting it build up further, and Ginny was
crying.

Please. She begged. Please cum. Please cum. She wasn’t saying this to be naughty, or
sexy, or to rile Harry up. This was desperation, pure and primal like nothing Ginny had never felt
before. She needed him to cum more than she’d ever needed anything before- and he probably
could have asked anything of her and she’d have agreed to it unhesitantly. Everything that she
was, quidditch matches, mischief, schoolwork, fighting death eaters- her entire being- had been
reduced to a quivering hole wrapped around Harry’s raging, demanding, irresistible cock.

When Harry finally came, Ginny’s world exploded. Her body tensed suddenly, her hands
clenched around the wooden slats of the bench, her back arched almost painfully, thrusting her
chest forward. She screamed until the breath had left her lungs, let in a wheezing breath, and then
screamed again.

When the first wave of his orgasm passed, it was like the world was pulled out from under
her. Her body was put on pause, waiting for that next hit. It all came rushing back with the next
pulse from Harry, like a battering ram was trying to break down what was left of her psyche.

She wasn’t sure how long his orgasm lasted, but when it finally ended, Ginny was left in a
sea of bliss. Awash in pleasure, but none of the hunger, she let herself drift. Her body was
trembling and her cunt was still twitching feebly around his cock. With each twitch another soft
wave of satisfied pleasure washed over her.

Harry was holding her, she knew, stroking her hair, cuddling up to her, whispering loving
words in her ear. He was sinking down too, joining her in her bliss. Harry. She daydreamed.
Wonderful loving Harry. Kind Harry. Beautiful Harry.

Harry adjusted himself in her arms, and the motion jabbed his shaft into a sensitive spot
deep within her. Her inner walls clenched around him more firmly, and the resulting wave of
pleasure briefly submerged her. The next pulses were only somewhat weaker, and it took a while
for things to settle back to where they were.

Harry, picking up on this, began to circle his fingers around her nipples. The stimulation
seemed to keep her at that plateau, in that wonderful place she had discovered. And suddenly
Harry was there too, she could feel his mental presence with her.

Hey Gin.

Harry. Luv. Love you.

Ginny didn’t think she’d ever be over how he reacted to something as simple as ‘I love
you’. His awe, pure joy, and of course love in response to that honest statement was something
she’d always treasure.

Oh Gin. I love you too. So much.

It was sometimes hard for her to handle just how strongly Harry loved. She quickly
discovered that his selfless affection was not just reserved for her. It was incredible just
experiencing the love her felt for Hermione. And Ron. Luna, Neville, her parents, her brothers.
He cared deeply for nearly everyone who showed him kindness or loyalty- like the members of the
D.A. and the quidditch team.

Eventually, Ginny found the presence of mind to ask. How did you do that? He
immediately knew what she meant.

I noticed, we instinctively sometimes drew away from each other mentally. So I drew back
from the physical part of our bond.

Why? Why not just let us cum together?

I wanted to give you as much pleasure as I possibly could. I wanted to fuck you like I knew
you wanted to be. Did I go too far?

Instantly, Ginny knew the answer was no. As maddening as it had been, as powerless as
she had been, it was also one of the most mind blowing experiences of her life (second only to her
bonding with Harry not even a day ago).

She hadn’t been dominated like this since Tom Riddle. But not even then, really. Tom
Riddle may have had control of her body- but he hadn’t been able to make Ginny give it over to
him willingly, he hadn’t been able to make her love it. Harry had had her mind, body, and soul in
the palm of his hand. And, and it was freeing. Riddle had loomed over her for years in her mind,
but not anymore. He had no power over her anymore, because she and Harry had taken what he
had done to her- the loss of control, the domination- and turned it into something wonderful.
 You Belong With Me
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Hermione appraised the couple sitting before her in the room of requirement. That
afternoon, Luna had tried entering the room, and noticed nothing unusual. Of course, Hermione
had to see for herself, but it did appear that whatever Dumbledore had done, if anything, was only
meant to last that night.

She’d been waiting for this all day, itching to know what had happened. She’d gleaned
several things, of course. Harry and Ginny certainly seemed to be connected in certain ways. They
seemed to react to things that weren’t readily apparent, which must be a mental conversation.
Hermione would also bet money on them sharing physical sensations as well.

It was readily apparent that something had happened when Ginny had rushed off after
lunch. They had returned together hours later, Ginny with an almost vacant smile, and Harry
unwilling to leave her side. They sat next to Hermione, remaining cuddled together. Ginny had
only given her monosyllabic answers to any questions Hermione had posed her, but slowly seemed
to awaken from whatever fugue state she was in.

Now, she looked mostly normal. Ridiculously happy, but seemingly of her sound mind.

“How was it?” Luna asked. Perhaps not the question Hermione would lead with, but still
quite relevant.

Ginny and Harry broke into identical smiles. “Incredible.” Ginny told her.

“Oh. Good. I’m very happy that it worked.”

“So, what is the extent of your connection?” Hermione followed. “Can you share
thoughts? Emotions? Sensations?”

“All of the above.” Harry replied. “We can feel everything to other feels, and hear each
other’s thoughts.”

“That sounds lovely.” Luna chimed.

“It is.” Ginny sighed, resting her head across Harry’s chest. “Though apparently, we can
also control the connection, make it weaker temporarily.”

Hermione hummed in thought. The ritual required five rune stones, each representing a
different aspect of a relationship- physical, emotional, intellectual, spiritual, and magical.
Hermione had developed a hypothesis that a bond would develop with characteristics of these five
aspects. The runes had glowed brightly during the ritual, which seemed significant, but was hardly
conclusive. Hermione wondered if there were some other aspects of the bond that they hadn’t fully
realized yet, possibly being the missing ‘spiritual’ and ‘magical’ aspects.

“Have either of you felt a difference in you magic?” She asked.

“Not particularly.” Harry shook his head.

“Well, we haven’t really used magic since we bonded.” Ginny equivocated “We could try
now?”

“That sounds great! Ask the room for an object that would be at the edge of your ability to
levitate, and try it out.” Hermione suggested.

The room produced a dresser, which Ginny seemed to easily be able to levitate. Harry received a
solid block of stone, which he struggled a bit more with.

“That was a lot easier than it used to be.” She marveled. “So does that mean…” She trailed
off, and Hermione realized she must be in a silent conversation with Harry.

“Er, so it seems like Ginny pulled some magic from me just now. I think it might have
been easier for me, but it might have just been my imagination. I’m going to see if I can push some
of my magic to her.” Harry explained after a moment, and then placed a hand to Ginny’s cheek.

“Oh.” She gasped, and Harry pulled away as she raised a hand to her cheek. “That feels…
good!”

“Like what?” Hermione probed.

“It sort of tingles? But it also just makes me feel so alive.” Ginny gushed “And it seems to
be spreading out, settling within me somewhere- it feels warm.” She paused, bringing a hand to
Harry’s cheek. Then she frowned, and furrowed her brow in concentration.

“What is it?”

“It’s a lot harder for me to do the same thing to Harry.” Ginny replied in consternation.

“Harry has a larger magical core than you.” Luna suggested “Zimbeels tend to follow
around people with large magical cores, and Harry has a massive swarm stalking him.”

“Fascinating.” Hermione replied dryly. “Any other revelations from these Zimbeels?”

“You have the most out of the three of us, though Ginny has more than me. I ‘m not too
sensitive about it though, there’s a lot more to being a good witch or wizard than raw power.”

“That’s very wise, Luna.” Harry told her “A brilliant witch once told me something very
similar to that.” Hermione blushed.

“Since the ritual worked, does that mean we can have sex with Harry now?” Luna asked.
“I’ve been thinking about it quite a bit.”

Hermione was about to protest that they couldn’t just jump into having sex with Harry
because she had a schedule, but she held back. Her original schedule had her waiting another two
weeks before becoming fully intimate with him.

However, watching Harry and Ginny perform the ritual had changed her perspective. The
couple had seemed to wield their sexuality effortlessly. It wasn’t just that it made Hermione feel
inadequate (though it had) it was that it was possible that that level of connection was necessary to
make the bond work. The glowing had reacted to their rising passion, and if Hermione couldn’t
illicit the same result, the bonding might not happen.

Basically, she needed a lot more practice than she’d thought. The fact that the image of
Harry’s naked body and the way Harry fucked Ginny against the desk kept popping into her head
all day had nothing to do with it.
 “I think we should. Soon, I mean.” Hermione blushed brilliantly “I think we’re going to
need a lot of practice in order to be certain that the ritual will work.” Ginny grinned devilishly,
while Harry himself smiled bashfully. Hermione was having a hard time looking at him.

“I guess it’s only proper that Hermione goes first.” Luna admitted. “I suppose you would
like to do it tomorrow then?”

“Tomorrow?” Hermione chirped “I mean, that would be lovely. If Harry and Ginny are
okay with it, that is.”

Harry and Ginny exchanged the briefest looks. “That sounds wonderful.” Harry agreed,
looking at her warmly. “Are you sure you want to do this?”

“Yes!” Hermione affirmed enthusiastically. “I mean, I do. Thanks. I mean for making
sure. I’m not going to thank you for having sex with me. N-not that I don’t think-”

Harry kissed her, mercifully silencing whatever butchered explanation she was about to
give. Harry deepened the kiss, and Hermione immediately melted, clutching his shoulders for
support as she moaned deeply.

Hermione’s mind, which normally constantly analyzed, questioned, and worried over every little
thing, went blank as she sank into him, completely immersed in his kiss, the way his arms held her,
his smell and the press of his body.

When he pulled away, she subconsciously tried to follow him, but was stopped by the
gentle press of his hands on her shoulders. Regaining her bearings, she noticed that Ginny was
flushed and staring lustfully at Harry.

Hermione tried to ignore how Harry and Ginny immediately tackled each other after their
‘meeting’. She especially ignored how apparently whatever they’d done only taken seconds, as the
two of them caught up with them before they’d even turned the corner to the next corridor.

They both looked supremely satisfied.

Before Ginny, Harry and Hermione had made it back to the common room, Harry froze and
suddenly said. “Ron.”

He’d been so caught up with what was happening with Ginny that he’d forgotten their plan
to tell Ron after they knew the ritual worked.

Harry felt Ginny’s internal sigh. He quickly surmised that she just wished her older brother
would go stuff it. Reading into her thoughts, it was clear that she resented him or ‘dumping her’ as
soon as he got to Hogwarts, with new, cooler friends. She also wasn’t happy with the way he’d
handled the ‘thing’ he and Hermione had had, or how he’d treated Harry at times over the course
of their friendship.

“Harry.” Hermione sighed. “I know, we have to tell him. But can we just wait.”

“We’ve already waited.” Harry noted.

“Yes. But.” She shook her head in frustration. “I just know he’s going to ruin everything if
we tell him tomorrow. We’re going to be miserable and we have plans.”

“Oh.”
 “I know, its selfish, but I just want this to go right. I don’t want to have to deal with Ron
tomorrow. We can tell him Monday, I promise.” Hermione bargained.

Harry caved under Hermione’s pleading look and Ginny’s silent agreement. “Alright.
Monday.”

-----

Hermione never considered herself one to care about her looks. She had her intellect, what
use were looks? Of course, when she nabbed quidditch superstar Victor Krum as her date to the
Yule ball, she went all out. She hadn’t really gotten why other girls cared so much about that stuff
until she felt everyone’s eyes on her (though she’d really only cared about Victor, Ron, and
Harry’s). It had been incredibly validating.

Hermione found herself in the same predicament Sunday evening that she had been the
evening of the Yule ball. She really did want to impress Harry. However, this time she didn’t
really have anyone to help her or commiserate with other than Luna, who would probably not be
that helpful, and Ginny- but Hermione didn’t want Harry watching in.

So she had to make a lot of judgement calls herself. Which pair of undergarments would
Harry like the best? Or maybe she shouldn’t wear any at all… no that was stupid. She had a few
dresses to choose from, but which one would Harry like the most? She tried to cast her mind back
to how Harry had reacted to various dresses from other girls, but was coming up blank. It just
wasn’t something she had paid that much attention to. She could see how Ginny’s years of Harry
watching must have come in handy for her.

She evaluated a slim black dress that she’d gotten last summer. It had a deep neck that cut
through her cleavage, and was partially bare on the back. Boys love boobs, don’t they?

Of course, Hermione knew that most men loved boobs. But did Harry? After all, he was
dating Ginny, who was a bit lacking that department, maybe this dress wouldn’t do anything for
him? She felt lost.

But then she remembered. The way Harry’s eyes had roamed up her body on Friday night,
lustfully taking in her exposed chest. Her body flushed hot. Yeah, he liked her breasts.

She wished she had been more prepared. She should have read up on sexual technique, but
Parvati and Lavender had made it almost seem like that was solely the guy’s job. Of course that
was wrong, but finding out more had never been a priority for her, and by the time it had become a
priority (very recently) other things had taken even greater importance.

Ginny had blown the idea that sex was ‘the guy’s job’ out of the water, and she knew Harry
would be expecting something from Hermione- but she honestly had no idea what to do. The only
comfort was that Harry really did seem to know what he was doing, and would help her figure
things out. Which was the point Hermione reminded herself. She couldn’t expect to be perfect on
the first try, you had to learn- unless you had Harry and Ginny’s ridiculous chemistry.

She went with the black dress, along with the most revealing set of lingerie that she had,
and was trying fruitlessly to tame her hair when she heard someone knock on her window. She
startled, but realized it could only be one person. She threw open the window, letting the cool
night air in, along with…

“Harry!” Hermione whispered “What are you doing here? Anybody could have been in
here!” Harry stepped through the window, leaving his broom hovering outside. He had cleaned
up as well, going with a button-down shirt and muggle dress pants.

“Picking you up. Us leaving together dressed up like this would raise eyebrows.” He
answered “And I have the marauders’ map.”

His eyes swept across her body, pausing at the cleavage her dress revealed. She had a
feeling that he was remembering how she had looked the other night. After a long moment, he
startled and looked back up to her face, flushed. Hermione had never thought she’d be so satisfied
to have a guy ogle her breasts.

She had no illusions, she had one of the larger bra sizes of the girls at Hogwarts, but she
normally hid it with conservative and bulky clothing. She sure as hell wasn’t hiding it now.

“Oh.” He’d had a good point. “Well.” She didn’t really have anything else to do to get
ready, either. And damn he looked dashing, he was still flushed, his hair was windswept, his eyes
seemed to twinkle mischievously, he radiated confidence. Hermione was positively charmed.

“Shall we?” He asked, holding out his hand formally.

“Lead on good sir.” She joked as she took his hand. Harry laughed.

As they settled on the broom, Hermione immediately understood why Harry and Demelza’s
broom rides had been such a big deal. She could feel his erection pressed against her bum, and her
partially exposed back was pressed right against his solid chest. His arms encircled her in order to
grip the broom, and her body soaked up his warmth in the cool night air.

Harry took the gently around the castle, coasting to scenic views overlooking the lake and
near the astronomy tower. All the while they talked as they always had, about classes and friends,
occasionally interrupted by Harry gently teasing her. It was comfortable and lovely, even as
Harry’s body never fully left her awareness.

They eventually came to a stop at a landing near the room of requirement, and Harry
produced the invisibility cloak. The two of them pressed together under the cloak, more than they
probably needed to, and Hermione felt, of all things, comfortable. Everything was just perfect.
She wasn’t nervous, not anymore, because this was Harry, just Harry. Kind, noble, loving, self-
sacrificing to a fault- her best friend.

Her body was buzzing. Her heartbeat was picking up and her breathing was as well. He
looked good, he felt good pressing in from behind her- strong and comforting. He even smelled
good. He was her best friend, yes, but he was also a man. Very obviously a man. She added,
thinking back to the feel of his erection against her.

Harry paced in front of the entrance to the room of requirement, wondering what he was
preparing. They entered a nice, comfortable room. A bed was in the corner, as well as a loveseat
in from of a small fireplace. In the center was a small glass table with a tray full of deserts on it.

The room couldn’t provide food, which meant… he set this up, she realized with a thrill he
planned all of this. She turned to him, her eyes glistening. “This is lovely, Harry.” She said softly
“Thank you.”

“No. Thank you ‘Mione. For being my best friend for all these years. For putting up with
me when I was being a prat. For sticking with me when I was in danger. For saving me.”

He was looking down at her, his eyes impossibly warm and loving. “I don’t think there’s a
better way, or a better time to say it, so I’m just going to do it.” What was he getting at? “I love
you, ‘Mione.”

It was then that Hermione realized that she was an idiot. She wanted to take a time turner,
find her eleven-year-old self, and throttle her. Because she loved him too. God damn it she loved
him too. Harry, who could always make her smile. Harry, who’d stand by her through anything.
Harry, who she couldn’t imagine her life without.

For the brightest witch of her age, she had been so bleeding stupid for so long. She’d been
pining for Ron for years when Harry had been right under her nose the entire time. What had
possessed her in first year to go after the boy who had made her go cry in the bathroom over the
boy who had thrown himself on top of a mountain troll to try to save her?

She should have realized. She should have tried to win his affection. But she hadn’t.

Maybe this was fate giving her a second chance? Sure, Harry wouldn’t be hers but they’d
be together, they’d be there for each other.

“I love you too.” Hermione choked out. “And I’m sorry for being so stupid about it for so
long.”

“I was stupid about it too.” He assured her, provoking a wet chuckle.

“I was worse.” She insisted tearily “I went after Ron.”

“And I went after Cho Chang. I’d say we’re at least even.”

There was so much she wanted to say. I wasted so much time. I could have had you for
years. I should have realized after you saved me from the troll. I should have asked you to the
Yule ball.

But she couldn’t, because Harry was kissing her. Their previous kisses had been hot, and
undeniably sexy, but this kiss… fireworks were going off in her head. This was ecstasy,
completion, love.

She melted into his arms as the molded into each other, body to body. The kiss had acted
like a bolt of lightning, sensitizing every part of her. She pressed herself as close as possible to
him, sending tingles of warm pleasure across her body. She wanted more.

Her hands went to his shirt, popping the buttons open one by one while they both caught
their breath. She realized she was licking her lips as his chest and torso were being exposed. He
really was magnificent. Harry shrugged, letting the shirt fall to the floor. She knew she was
staring, but could anyone blame her?

“Like what you see?” He asked, a tad self-conscious.

Hermione bit her lip and nodded, her gaze tracked down and she noticed the tenting in his
trousers. “Err… yeah.” She finally managed, blushing. “You’re..” Attractive. Hot. Sexy. “…nice.”

His eyes met hers knowingly, before he moved in for another kiss. This time, Harry’s
hands weren’t nearly as cautious. They ran down her back, stroking the exposed skin and sending
tingles down her spine. They rubbed her thigh, teasing as they skirted inwards and upwards briefly
before heading towards more respectable territory. And finally, he fondled her breasts. He looked
down at them as he did so, a mixture of lust and yearning, and Hermione needed this dress to come
off now.
 Within seconds, the dress was pooled at her feet, leaving her just in her lacy black bra and
panties. Harry’s eyes travelled across her body, her legs, her thighs, her crotch, her torso, her chest
(where he paused for a moment, and bit his lip), her shoulders, and finally her face.

Her breath caught. His eyes were like fire. She was suddenly trembling as Harry advanced
on her again. Despite being more exposed than ever, she felt impossibly hot. She was sure she
was flushed all over.

“Oh my god.” He breathed. “’Mione. You’re so sexy.” Hermione shuddered at the lust and
awe in his voice.

As Harry’s lips met hers in another passionate kiss, his hand went to her chest again. He
rubbed firmly, massaging her through the material of her bra. She whined, and her own hands
explored his body, feeling how his muscles knit together under his skin, memorizing him. Her
mouth left his, and she began kissing his body- his ridiculously sexy body.

But she froze when Harry’s hands, very deliberately, went to the latch of her bra. His eyes
locked with hers, silently requesting her permission. Instead of granting it, her hands swiftly went
to the latch herself, and unhooked it, letting the strip of fabric fall free.

Harry’s eyes went wide as he took her in, and he let out a quiet groan. His hand tentatively
went to her chest, but once he made contact all hesitation left him. He took her breasts in his hands,
and he breathed his nickname for her softly. Hermione whined at the attention he was giving her.
He cupped them, caressed them, squeezed and massaged them; he rubbed and pinched gently at her
nipple, eliciting soft whimpers from her.

I guess I do have something that Ginny doesn’t. She thought cockily, before that train of
thought was completely derailed, because Harry had just kissed one of her nipples, and was now
sucking at it.

Mouths are wonderful things. Hermione thought, dazed. Really bloody spectacular things.
Because yes, Harry’s fingers caressing her felt nice, but his mouth, his mouth felt like something
sent strait from heaven. “Oh.” She whimpered. “H-h-harry. That’s just- uhnnnnng.” His mouth
switched to her other nipple, and sucked on it even more firmly, drawing it in with the force of his
suction, and nipping lightly at her nipple. She let out a small cry, trailing off in a sharp whimper.

Her knees wobbled embarrassingly, and she had to clutch at Harry shoulders to stay balanced.
With no further prompting, Harry picked her up bridal style and carried her to the bed. Hermione
squeaked as he did so, but then found herself marveling at how he could so effortlessly carry her.

He laid her out on the bed, and began undoing his belt. Hermione sat up eagerly, watching
intently as he pushed down his pants. She could see the outline of his penis, proudly erect,
pressing against the fabric of his boxers. It was so tempting to just grab it, it practically demanded
her attention.

Almost of its own accord, one of her hands palmed his erection. She delighted in the soft gasp
Harry made, but she wanted more, she wanted to feel him. Her hand slid under his boxers and
grasped his cock. Her hand wrapped around the shaft, memorizing the way it felt- the way his skin
rippled as she stroked it, the way it seemed to radiate heat, the way it twitched and throbbed at
stimulation, the way her touch triggered delicious little moans from Harry. There was something
else too, not unlike holding a wand- she could feel the soft buzz of magic.

She nudged his boxers down, setting Harry’s penis free. She took in the sight of him. It
was hard, thick, and firm, flushed red and throbbing with blood. Hermione was a clever witch.
More than just a clever witch, she had an intellect that was beyond potentially everyone else at
Hogwarts. But right now every corner of that brilliant mind was focused on Harry’s body.
Observing his cock, noting the way he reacted to her every movement, where his eyes wandered on
her body, how he moaned in response to her stroking. She wasn’t just ogling his body, she was
analyzing him like a puzzle, trying to crack him, trying to figure out how to make him come
undone.

Curious, she cupped his testicles with one of her hands, cradling the delicate orbs as she
observed them, taking in their texture and consistency. They felt almost like hot coals, burning
with magic. As she fondled them, they seemed to curl back into his body. She wondered what that
meant.

She bet he’d like it if she kissed his cock, or maybe licked it, sucked on it? She found that,
now that she had his cock in her hand, she really wanted to do that. She wanted to suck on this
gorgeous thing that seemed to be the center of Harry’s sexuality. She wanted to take this shaft that
seemed to be bursting with Harry’s sexual energy and make him give himself to her.

She didn’t have any idea of the specifics of giving a blowjob, but at that moment she didn’t
care. She’d figure it out. On an impulse leaned over and licked his shaft, right from the base to the
tip. She was immersed in his taste and scent- strong, musky, and masculine. It acted like a drug,
clouding her mind.

Spurred on by the moan she had elicited from Harry, but unsure of exactly how to proceed,
Hermione began licking and kissing around the tip of his shaft. As she licked his head, she tasted
the strong tang of what could only be semen, with the sharp tingle of magic accompanying it. She
moaned, and driven by pure instinct, sank down on his shaft, taking his tip into her mouth.

“Oh ‘Moine” Harry moaned “Just like that.” His hand went to cup her cheek gently, and
Hermione felt her heart melt a little at the pure tenderness of the action. He wasn’t forcing her
down further, just stroking the side of her face affectionately.

Hermione met his gaze, and began bobbing her head up and down, never taking in much
more than top of his shaft. She struggled with trying to go down further, she knew she was
supposed to, but he just seemed so long and thick. She’d choke, surely.

But there was something urging her on, even more than Harry’s approving whines and
moans. She could feel his magic even more acutely with her lips and tongue. How it surged and
flowed through his cock, building up. It was addictive, like tasting mana from heaven, and she
wanted more.

Despite her insecurities, she took him deeper. His magic surged within his shaft as she
pushed herself further. She moaned, he was just so powerful. She had no idea how so much
magical potency could be held in one place without blowing. But then, she realized he probably
was about to blow.

As if on cue Harry groaned “Mione! I’m getting close.” His voice was raw, laced with
unabashed desire and eyes were shining with equal measures of lust and love. As much as he
wanted her to stay down, he’d understand if she wanted to pull away.

She held his gaze brazenly, and defiantly took him all the way into her mouth for the first
time, so that her nose was buried against his crotch. Harry cried out, and Hermione instantly knew
he was coming. His cock somehow hardened even further in her mouth, as his magic exploded.
The first burst of his cum shot directly into the back of her throat, triggering her coughing reflex.
As this was happening, a torrent of magic was released, laced in his cum. It stung her throat,
burning with an almost but not quite sexual pleasure.

Hermione pulled back reflexively, mouth open wide as she rasped for breath, and the next
volley of cum landed on her lips and tongue. The next shot was significantly less powerful than
the first two, but still coated her chin and neck with his essence.

After his orgasm was finished and his cock hung limp between his legs, Hermione sat up,
her mouth hanging half open in ecstasy, revealing to Harry that his cum was painted along the
inside of her mouth and pooled on her tongue. Her eyes slid shut, and she let out a low moan as
she savored the feel of his magic in her mouth. Then she tipped her head back and swallowed,
allowing his cum to slide down her throat.

Like warm soup, it pooled in her stomach, and like a wave it spread through her body. As it
spread, it sensitized her. His magic reached her nipples- they stood up diamond hard, and every
gentle waft of air sparked stinging tingles. When it reached her clit, it pulsed, becoming more
sensitive and engorged than Hermione had ever remembered it being. She became acutely aware
that she was still wearing panties, as their rubbing against her clit was suddenly unbearable. His
semen seared her skin with pleasure where it remained on her chin, neck, and where it ran down to
her cleavage. Beyond that, every patch of her skin was affected. She could feel his magic now,
like an intense heat radiating off his body. She was acutely aware of his presence and her body
was ready.

“Harry.” Hermione whimpered. “Please. Need you.” She threw her head back and arched
her hips forward. She trembled as she sensed him approaching her, goosebumps appearing where
he hovered closely. Her hips twitched forward, but for nothing, as Harry instead wrapped his arms
around her, supporting her upper body and easing her to the bed. Then he kissed her.

Of course, since he’d just painted her mouth with his cum, it was by far the most sensitized
part of her. Her lips were swollen red, and as he parted them, Hermione’s world exploded in near-
orgasmic bliss. Through the haze of pleasure, she was wracked by confusion, how was it possible
for kissing to feel this good? Harry’s hand went to cup her breast and rub at her nipple, driving her
even further out of her mind.

Arching electricity ran through her body, concentrating in her core, where the pleasure
soared higher and higher but without a mechanism for release. Hermione whimpered frantically
into his mouth, her hips arched desperately in search of some sort of friction- and they found it.
She ground against Harry’s thigh, and though her clit wasn’t directly stimulated, the friction rubbed
her panties against the sensitive nub. It was enough to push her over the edge.

Her orgasm was like nothing she’d ever felt before. Her entire body pulsed with pleasure,
and each pulse seemed to expel some of Harry’s magic. This was particularly intense in her cunt,
which seemed to erupt in fire with each contraction.

Harry had pulled back in confusion, and the noises that had been muffled by his mouth
were free to escape. She cried out ferally. Her hips bucked, grinding herself against his thigh
roughly, thoughtlessly seeking stimulation. Her body contorted itself, almost grotesquely as it was
wracked by her orgasm and Harry’s magic.

The orgasm lasted inordinately long, and she he was delirious when it finally burned out.
She could feel his expelled magic wafting around her like steam, she could smell it, mixed with the
scent of sex. It left her drunk.

“You alright ‘Mione?” He asked her softly, leaning over carefully to kiss her again.
 Words Hermione! Use words! “Uh-huh.” She managed.

“You ready for more?” He grinned mischievously.

Hermione had experienced the most powerful, satisfying, all-encompassing pleasure of her
life, yet that was all it took. One look from him and she swore she felt a pulse of something ring
through her body with a thump. Her labored breathing hitched, her eyes went wide, and her core
throbbed. She wanted his body, she wanted his magic, she wanted his cock, she wanted Harry.

Chapter End Notes

To be continued...

Yes, the moment you've all been waiting for- Hermione and Harry. I hope it was worth
the wait (even though the rest of their first time will be in the next chapter
sorrynotsorry).

Hermione's ability to 'sense' magic is both unique to her and a big deal story-wise. I did
hint at it earlier, an I have plans to take it in some interesting directions.

Let me know what you think!

 The Other Side
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Ginny was ‘with’ Harry through his entire evening with Hermione.

She nearly cried when they kissed. Harry’s love for Hermione was beautiful, he cared or
her so much. He admired her, worried about her, and respected her beyond measure. And he loved
her. Harry’s love for Hermione was beautiful, and even if she wanted to, Ginny wasn’t sure she’d
have the heart to stop it.

It would have bothered Ginny before, but now Ginny was secure in her relationship with
Harry in a way possibly no one had been before. She had complete assurance at any given moment
of just how much Harry loved her, desired her, and needed her. Having an inside view of Harry’s
heart, she knew that what Harry felt for Hermione didn’t take anything away from what she and
Harry had.

Ginny began to play with herself as they started snogging properly, but it wasn’t until
Hermione let her dress fall to the ground that she began in earnest. She was completely immersed
in Harry’s experience at this point. The way Harry looked at Hermione’s body, admired and lusted
after her curves and exposed skin. She was vicariously experiencing what it was like for a man to
desire a woman.

Hermione’s bra came off, and Ginny moaned aloud at the rush of desire that swept through
Harry. He caressed them, and they were so soft in his hands, and while Ginny’s boobs were so
small that Harry could essentially encircle them with his hands, Hermione’s spilled out of his grip.

You like that Harry/ Ginny moaned. You like those big tits?

You know I do. Harry responded gamely. He had been worried that Ginny would be
insecure about Hermione having larger breasts than her, but she wasn’t. In fact, she seemed to get
a thrill out of it.

I bet you’ve snuck looks at them before. When she leans over, exposing her cleavage.
Ginny continued, and they both knew she was right. Have you jerked off, thinking about Hermione
and her tits?

Unbidden, Harry recalled several times when he had done exactly that. Satisfaction
emanated from Ginny Hah. You should kiss them, suck on them, I know you want to.

Ginny continued to egg him on, reveling in each new development. When Hermione
wrapped her hand around his cock, however, they both froze, Ginny’s thoughts stuttering at the
sudden stimulation.

Yesssss. Ginny hissed. Look at her stroke your sexy cock, and -OHHH! Ginny bucked sharply
when Hermione first licked along his shaft, and again when she took him into her mouth, as if she
could drive his cock forward.

Ginny crowed when it occurred to Harry that Ginny was much better at this than Hermione
was, even on her first try. Don’t worry Harry. We’ll get her trained up in no time, she is a clever
witch.
 Ginny’s filthy commentary continued, noting everything Harry’s lust addled mind noticed,
the way her boobs swayed with the motion of her head and the way the vibration from her moans
ran down his shaft. Occasionally, she conjured something from her fantasies- invariably something
very kinky, involving Harry dominating or taking advantage of Hermione. In one fantasy, which
stuck in Harry’s mind particularly, Hermione was on her hands and knees between him and Ginny,
Harry was fucking her from behind while Ginny ground her pussy into the girl’s face, forcing her
to eat her out.

You’d like to team up, Gin? Harry teased.

You know it luv.

As Harry’s pleasure rose, Ginny’s hips began thrusting her hips regularly, as if fucking the
air with a phantom cock. Her fingers rubbed mercilessly and audibly at her clit. Harder! Fuck her
face! She urged, before spewing a string of profanity.

His orgasm, of course, had triggered her own. Her hips jerked violently as her cunt
spasmed in time with Harry’s cock, squirting her arousal across her bedsheets, as if emulating his
cock. Ginny watched in erotic fascination as he spewed his cum across her mouth, and when
Hermione seemed to savor his cum, moaning and swallowing it greedily.

Harry had barely touched Hermione when the girl came, shaking and wailing. Any insights
Gin?

I have no idea what’s happening, but it’s hot as fuck. She responded, as they both watched
the brunette buck and cry out in pleasure. When she finally settled down, Ginny realized what she
wanted Harry to do. Make her cum again.

Harry was on the same page as Ginny, grinning confidently, he asked “You ready for
more?”.

Hermione stared at him with wide eyes filled with unfathomable lust. “Ooooh please.”

Harry pulled down her soaked panties, and began to caress her pussy lips. Hermione
gasped, which became a series of pitiful whimpers when his fingers found her clit.

“You like that ‘Mione?” He asked, as he began rubbing at the sensitive bundle of nerves.

Between whimpers, Hermione managed “Y-yessss.”

“Talk to me. What are you feeling?”

“M-my c-clit! It feels so good. So good. So bloody good.”

Not the most eloquent, is she? Ginny joked.

“You want me to keep doing this?”

“Please don’t stop.” She begged “OOHH! I’m so close. So close. So close. Please just
keep-”

“Keep what, ‘Mione?”

“Rubbing my cLIT!” She choked “OhohohohohohpleaseohpleaseohpleaseI’m

OOOOOOOH!”
 She was coming again. To be fair. She lasted longer than last time. Ginny noted. When
she came down, Hermione looked debauched. She was panting, and her eyes were unfocused. Her
upper body was flushed, including her heaving chest. Her legs were splayed out, presenting her
wet and inflamed pussy to Harry.

Make her cum again.

Harry set to work, almost instantly erasing any sense of composure from Hermione. Look
at her, luv. The brightest witch of her age, your mindless slut. All that studying and reading, yet it
only takes your fingers to reduce her to a moaning wreck.

She was, if anything, less coherent this time. Even when Harry talked to her directly, she’d
only response monosyllabically, or extremely repetitively, or unintelligibly.

Use your mouth. Ginny urged, and Harry complied, pressing his lips against her clit and
sucking. Harry hadn’t gotten much of an opportunity to try out his oral skills with Ginny, who
really just preferred him to fuck her, even before their bonding, but Hermione didn’t seem to mind.

She convulsed, letting out a raw cry. Her hands gripped the back of his head to pull him
down and she humped his face. She fell apart again, gripped by another orgasm. Her thighs
clenched around his head and her fingers dug almost painfully into his scalp, but Harry didn’t
relent. After she came back to earth, he doubled down, manipulating her clit expertly with his
mouth and tongue, stroking and sucking at her. Simultaneously, he started using his fingers to
penetrate her, setting a steady rhythm.

Hermione hadn’t even regained her bearings when Harry’s attentions swept her away
again. He bore down on her, pressing her into the bed with his free hand. Hermione’s fingers went
slack and instead of insistent bucking, her hips were now absently gyrating within the range of
movement Harry was allowing.

Words, rationality, and all thought had deserted her. She was a slave to her clit- that
sensitive, needy little nub that Harry had figured out how to manipulate. And now he was using it
to overthrow her faculties and leave her at his mercy.

She came again, and Harry didn’t stop. His fingers found her G-spot, and he angled them
so that they would hit it with every stroke. He brought Hermione to the edge again, but just as she
was about to tip over, he stopped.

Hermione cried out in loss. Words came to her again “No. Please. Please. Please.” She
tried to buck her hips upwards, but was stopped by Harry’s hands firmly holding her back. He had
positioned himself at her entrance, and he was meeting her eyes. She didn’t look away, instead
looking into his eyes as she repeated “Please.”

His cock felt so powerful as he sheathed himself within her. Her folds parted for him and
her body seemed to ripple at the intrusion. Her eyes rolled back into her head as yet another
delirious moan was wrenched from her throat, and Harry realized both girls were coming.

Ginny was gone the instant Harry sheathed his shaft within the girl. She was taken by the
masculine lust, the sense of dominance and power pulsing from his cock. It was like a drug, a high
that no other woman had ever experienced. While her orgasm may not have touched some of the
peaks she’d reached in the past few days, it easily trumped anything she’d felt before bonding with
Harry.

Hermione was undone just as much by the feeling Harry’s magical power penetrating her
core as she was by the physical sensation of being filled for the first time. Yet even as her core
contracted around him, urging him to release himself within her, Harry began to thrust.

Harry knew he wasn’t going to last long, with Ginny’s intense pleasure on one end and
Hermione’s inner muscles massaging him on the other, but he wanted to go out with a bang. He
plunged himself into her, and Ginny’s hips mirrored his movements. And when he finally found
release, both of his girls fell over the edge with him again. Ginny, still in the midst of her orgasm,
became supercharged by Harry’s, the primal urge to pump his seed deep into her and the release of
emptying himself.

Hermione’s body stiffened with Harry’s first load, hungrily soaking up his magic like an
addict needing its next hit. Not just her cunt, but every muscle in her body contracted in
pleasurable release, and each volley that Harry shot into her pushed her higher. Long after Harry
had spent himself, he rode along with the waves of pleasure coming from Ginny, and appreciated
Hermione’s continued contractions and spasms.

Hermione was a quivering, drooling mess. Harry was blissfully satisfied and ready to doze
off. But Ginny wasn’t finished yet.

Harry, you’re going to fuck her again.

I might need a bit of recuperation time Gin.

Ginny rolled her eyes. Come here. She told him, her meaning was obvious to him. She
didn’t mean physically, she wanted him to join her in her mind, after putting some amount of
distance between them for the night.

Harry did as she asked him to, and was immediately bowled over. Ginny was still
ravenous. She was insatiable, and she wanted more. She wanted him to fuck Hermione again and
again and again until her appetite was sated.

Harry’s cock, which had been soft, immediately stood at attention. Good. I’m glad I can still give
you all the incentive you need. Now fuck her again!

I want you to ruin her.

-----

Hermione awoke the next morning disoriented. What… what had happened?

She cast back for memories. She’d gotten ready for her date with Harry, he’d swept her off
her feet, taken her to the room of requirement. He told her he loved her, and they kissed.

Oh Merlin.

Hermione staggered into the bathroom, taking stock of herself in the mirror. She’d made
him cum, she swallowed it all, along with a hefty dose of his magic. It had affected her…
profoundly. Harry seemed to be able to play her like a harp, coaxing orgasm after orgasm out of
her.

Even thinking about it, she felt heat pool in her core. She pressed her thighs together
uncomfortably, willing herself to quell the arousal. Come on Hermione, just because you had sex
with Harry doesn’t mean you have to start acting like Ginny.

But she couldn’t deny that it had been a little more than ‘just’ sex with Harry. Through the
haze of pleasure, magic, and hormones, she honestly couldn’t remember how the night had ended,
or how she’d gotten back to her room.

It scared her.

No. She didn’t need to masturbate. She was just fine. No problem. Besides, it might
make her late to class. Yes, classes were today. She needed to focus.

When she sat down at breakfast, she should have realized this wouldn’t work. Harry
looked just… ravishing. Her body seemed to react to his presence instinctively, as if it
remembered what had happened last night and knew what Harry could do.

Ginny for her part, was looking extremely cocky. The redhead kept flashing her knowing
grins with raised eyebrows.

Not thinking about it. Hermione insisted to herself. There’s time for that later, we’ve got
classes to worry about.

Maybe if the class had been something even remotely engaging, it would have been fine.
As it was, their first class of the day was History of Magic. While Hermione had taken pains to
maintain notes on the class, even she could admit that Professor Binns was a bit… dry.

She and Harry (conveniently!) had ended up sitting at a desk together. Ron had paired up
with Lavender, and they seemed to be using the class as an opportunity to low-key make out.
Neville and Hannah were sitting together doing… huh, exactly the same thing, if much more
subtly. Many of the others were sound asleep, Monday morning History of Magic was a bad idea.

Professor Binns didn’t seem to notice, and kept lecturing as usual. Hermione had to fight
her eyes, as they kept attempting to look over at Harry. Please just focus. She willed herself, as
she began scribbling notes. She wasn’t going to let anything get in the way of academic success,
not even the ridiculously hot bloke who’d shagged the hell out of her last night.

Not thinking about that.

She nearly jumped in her seat when Harry put his hand on her thigh, right above her knee.
Her breath hitched, but she refused to acknowledge him. Their lower bodies were hidden from
open view by the desk but she didn’t want to draw undue attention to them, or at least that’s what
she told herself.

Harry kept his head forward, pretending to pay attention to the lecture even as he steady
traced circles along her thigh. Each motion stoked the heat in her core just a touch hotter, and with
each circle he traced on her skin his hand moved up her thigh.

Hermione wasn’t taking notes, she could barely even focus on Binn’s words. Her hands
gripped the desk so hard that her knuckles turned white. She forced herself to stare forwards,
gritting her teach to avoid reacting to him.

Harry’s hand continued to travel up her thigh, under her uniform skirt, and Hermione
realized that she had parted her legs slightly for him. Boldly, Harry moved his hand up to her
panty line, along her inner thigh.

As hard as she was trying, she couldn’t suppress her gasp, or the way her hips twitched
forward, or how her head title back. Harry’s hand was so close to her aching core, she didn’t care
about class, or the other students, or getting caught, she just wanted him to touch her.
 Then Harry withdrew. He was taking notes again, acting like nothing had happened.
Hermione was furious. He couldn’t just do that! Work her up like that and leave her hanging, hot,
wanting, unable to focus.

-----

“I can’t believe you, Harry.” Hermione snapped “In the middle of class! We could have
gotten caught.”

After class, Hermione had grabbed his forearm and dragged him away to the room of
requirement, where she began to vent her frustration with her friend.

“If it was bothering you that much, you could have stopped me.” Harry said softly “Move
my hand away. Told me not to. But you seemed to be enjoying it.” Harry voice gained and edge
as he continued.

“Yes. Well.” Hermione fumbled. He was right, she had enjoyed it. It hadn’t even occurred
to her to try to stop him, because she hadn’t wanted to. She didn’t want to admit the real reason she
was upset, that he had stopped. “It wasn’t fair. You completely distracted me, and I couldn’t focus
on the class.”

Harry smiled. “What? The brightest witch of her age couldn’t focus because a bloke
touched her thigh?”

Hermione blushed. What could she say? He was right. “Okay. Fine. I couldn’t focus. I
admit it. That doesn’t give you free license to tease me.”

Harry held his hands up in surrender. “Alright. I’m sorry I got you worked up in class,
how about I make it up to you?” He conceded apologetically. She tried to mask her eagerness at
what ‘making it up to her’ would entail, but it seemed she failed miserable. Harry took it as an
invitation and kissed her, placing his hand back on her thigh, stroking it once again and casting
another furl of heat in her core.

“Ooooh.” Of course that’s what she really wanted, but had been too proud to admit.

“Just say the word ‘Mione.” He murmured in her ear. “Anything you want.”

Anything she wanted? The possibilities exploded into her mind. “Take off your clothes!”
She blurted out eagerly. Harry grinned, and began to undress. Hogwarts uniforms consisted of
many items of clothing, so it wasn’t exactly a quick process, and it seemed at times that Harry was
dragging it out. He took his time unlacing his shoes, undoing his tie, and unbuttoning each button
of his shirt.

Hermione was embarrassed to say that she lapped Harry’s little strip tease up. She’d
pushed her panties down her legs (they’d only get in the way) and had begun to rub herself
unabashedly. Once again, the rational part of her brain was taking a back seat to the driving need
between her legs.

She drank in his body, licking and biting at her lips with every piece of skin he revealed.
“Ooooh Harry, you’re so…” She trailed off, embarrassed.

“So what?” Harry challenged as he unbuckled his belt and pulled down his pants, revealing
the erections straining against his boxers.

“So sexy.” She groaned, eying his bulging crotch. “Take them off.” She insisted “I want to
 see it.”

“As you wish.” Harry answered, tugging down his boxers and letting his erection spring
free.

She whined. Her rubbing sped up as the heat in her core ratcheted up a notch. He really was a
sight, lean and muscled all over and humming with magic, accentuated by his swollen penis.

“If all you want to do is masturbate to me, I’m sure I can provide you with pictures.” Harry
teased. Hermione paused, because he was right of course, she’d gotten so caught up with herself
that she’d forgotten she could do whatever she wanted with Harry’s gloriously sexy body.

“Lay down.” She instructed. Harry settled into the bed the room had provided, idly waiting
for her to continue. “Oooh, touch yourself.” Yes, that was perfect. His hand was methodically
pumping up and down his shaft, up and down, putting on a show just for her. Although I bet
Ginny’s going mad, she has class right now. “But don’t cum!” She remembered. “You can’t cum
unless you’re inside me.”

She watched him stroke himself for a short while, until she climbed on top of him and lowered
herself onto him. She was almost fully clothed, aside from her panties, and she found she quite
liked the imbalance. It made her feel in control- to have Harry completely exposed to her eyes
while she was still clothed. Her folds parted for him, enveloping his shaft within her. She
moaned luxuriously “Ooooh, feels so good.” She bottomed out, pressing her crotch directly to his.

“What does it feel like?”

She moaned again as she brought herself back down on him again. Each of her thrusts were
short and powerful, but she lingered him sheathed within her after each thrust, enjoying the feel of
his cock and magic throbbing in her core. “Uhh, I can feel your magic.”

“Hnnngg.” She thrusted sharply again. “It’s flowing through your penis, ready to boil over.
And every time I -UHNG- I thrust it gets even stronger, until it erupts inside of me.”

Hermione’s hands, placed on Harry’s solid chest to brace herself were shaking. She was so
close, and she knew the only thing keeping her from cuming was how slow she was thrusting.
“Harry, I-” She was interrupted, however.

“Guys, what…” Ron paused, eyes wide and jaw open.” “…WHAT?”

Chapter End Notes

So this sets up one of the main dynamics between Harry and Hermione- basically
they're switches (i.e. they take turns being dominant and submissive).

Yeah, I'm sure the conversation between Ron, Harry, and Hermione is going to go just
swimmingly. /s It only makes sense that a bunch of teens having sex all the time
would eventually get caught by someone, no matter how careful they are.

Let me know what you think!

 New Divide
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Ginny took off in a run, Luna following behind without asking. The two of them had just
gotten out of Charms when Ron walked in on Harry and Hermione.

Harry was in panic mode. Ron looked like he’d been hit in the stomach with a bludger, but
that was rapidly turning into rage.

“Ron-” Harry began, but before he could get another word off, the redhead punched him.
His fist connected with Harry’s cheek, sending him sprawling back onto the bed. Hermione
reacted instinctively, shooting an incarcerous at Ron. Ropes bound him, tripping him up so that he
fell to the floor.

“Ron, there’s a lot more to this than you know!” Hermione rushed “Please just-”

“Bugger that! You’re cheating on my sister!” Ron shouted as he struggled to untangle the
ropes binding him.

“She knows!” Harry shouted, pulling his pants up.

“Bullocks!” Ron cursed.

“Look, she’s on her way right now, so if you just wait a few minutes you’ll see for
yourself.” Harry tried to explain. As he was speaking, Ginny had taken a secret passage up to the
seventh floor and was now running full pelt towards them.

“I can’t believe this.” Ron glared at them, finally managing to stand up.

“Please just let us explain first.” Hermione entreated. “I know this looks horrible, but-”

Hermione was interrupted by Ginny bursting in the room. “Ron.” She said darkly, her face
flushed with exertion. “Just. Shut up.”

Ron’s expression turned to confusion. “Alright, what in the bloody hell is going on here?”

Hermione lifted the incarcerous, and the three of them worked together to explain what had
happened over the past few weeks to Ron. They’d just gotten to explaining the ritual when they
were interrupted by Luna’s entrance.

The blond was even more flushed and out of breath than Ginny had been. She nearly did a
double take when she caught sight of Harry, who was still shirtless. “Oh.” Her jaw dropped open
“Hi Harry.”

“Err, hi Luna.” Harry replied “Why don’t you- Oh!” Luna plopped herself onto Harry’s lap,
resting her head on his chest.

“Wait, you and Luna too?” Ron asked.

“That’s the thing. In order to survive, I don’t just have to do this ritual with one person. I
have to do it with seven.”
 “Seven.” Ron repeated numbly.

“Yeah.” Harry said shortly.

“So you’re going to have harem of seven witches, is that right?” Ron asked, his voice
rising.

“Ron…” Ginny warned “If you’re going to start being a jealous prat again…”

“I’m not jealous!” Ron insisted defensively “I just… What about you!” He gestured to
Ginny. “You’re throwing your life away!”

Ron’s words stung Harry, but they infuriated Ginny, who drew her wand sharply and
pointed it strait at Ron’s face. “Don’t you dare dictate what’s best for me. This is my life, my
decision, and if you’re thinking that Harry ever would, let alone could guilt trip me into this, then
you don’t know either of us.” She told him venomously. “I love him. And I know for a fact that he
loves me too!”

“So what about Hermione, then?” Ron pivoted “If he loves you so much, then she’s just
going end up as Harry’s side girl! How is that fair to her!”

“Ronald Weasley!” Hermione shrieked in outrage.

“I love her too, Ron. I love them both.” Harry said simply, in a surprisingly calm voice
given the situation.

“I can feel what he feels for Hermione, Ron. And she’ll never be a side girl.” Ginny was
eager to follow up. “And no, that doesn’t take away from what he feels for me. But I guess you
wouldn’t understand that you jealous arse!”

“So I just stumble in on Harry and Hermione shagging and you get pissed off at me for
being just a little upset about it?” Ron demanded “Why didn’t any of you tell me earlier!”

Harry nearly flinched, his guilt resurfacing.

“We knew that you’d react like this.” Hermione explained “We just, wanted to wait until
we were sure this was going to work.”

“Yeah. I bet you would have just kept waiting if I hadn’t stumbled in on you two.” Ron
scoffed, turning around. “I can’t bloody believe this.”

“Ron!” Harry called, and the redhead paused for just a moment. “I’m sorry.”

There was a moment of silence, before Ron seethed “Bugger off Harry.”

-----

Ron sat with Lavender at lunch, far away from them, and he seemed determined to ignore
Harry as much as possible.

Harry felt terrible.

Yes, Ron was being a jealous prat (just like Hermione had told him he would), but Harry
had lied to him, and it was a big lie.

Are you planning on moping around all day? Ginny asked. Because I’m thinking about
trying to shag some sense into you.

Ginny wasn’t feeling particularly guilty. She was furious with her brother and Harry’s
needling guilt just made her even more angry. Harry shrugged his shoulders moodily. I can’t help
how I feel, Ginny.

It was the first time she’d experienced one of his ‘moods’ since they’d bonded, and frankly,
she’d had enough. After a moment’s thought, she dampened her connection to Harry’s mind and
decided on her strategy.

Harry didn’t have a clear idea what she was planning. Though her thought process was
obscured to him, he felt her mischievous confidence clearly enough, and could also feel her getting
turned on as she planned… whatever it was she was planning.

Then she turned to Hermione, and pulled the brunette aside. The two talked for a full
minute, Ginny remaining self-assured while Hermione quickly turned a shade of deep red as she
seemed to need convincing of whatever Ginny wanted her to do.

Ginny must have gotten her way, because the two girls walked out of the hall not long after,
leaving Harry alone, at least until Demelza sidled up next to him, claiming as much physical
contact as was acceptable in public. It hadn’t gone completely unnoticed. Ron, who Harry hadn’t
even been aware was watching him, had made a disgusted noise and looked away. Katie also
seemed to acknowledge them, and her eyes flickered between Harry and Demelza curiously.
Meanwhile, at the Huffelpuff table, Susan smiled and winked.

Harry was starting to question the wisdom of throwing gasoline on the fire of the rumors
that he knew had already been circling, when Ginny piped in. Hey, Harry. Hermione and I have a
surprise for you. Come back down to the room of requirement and check us… it out.

Harry wasn’t quite thick enough to miss what Ginny was planning. He was pretty certain
he knew what was waiting for him in that room.

Knowing that couldn’t in any way prepare him for what the girls had in store for him, or for the
sight of both witches naked and waiting for him. His shaft throbbed, twitching and hardening in
his pants, and he couldn’t stifle the soft moan of desire, or stop how his eyes hugged their curves
normally hidden under robes. All thoughts of Ron had been tossed aside.

Ginny was smirking devilishly at him, while Hermione blushed and smiled bashfully.
“God. Ginny. Mione.” He groaned. The girls turned toward each other with wide smiles and
giggled.

Ginny took the lead, with Hermione following suit, as both girls sauntered up to him. Harry
was enthralled as Ginny looped an arm around his chest as she settled in behind him, melding her
body against his back and pressing kisses behind his ear and down his neck.

Hermione, meanwhile, stopped right in front of him, holding an unfathomable look in her
eye. She was such a sight, from her gleaming eyes and flushed cheeks down to the perfect view he
had of her breasts and cleavage. At that moment, Ginny attacked a sensitive spot on his neck with
particular vigor, using her teeth and sucking down viciously.

The small cry Harry gave seemed to be just the opening Hermione was looking for, for she
lunged to catch his open mouth with hers. Harry would have stumbled back from the force of it if
Ginny had not been behind him. As it was, he was wedged between the two witches, who gave
him no quarter.
 Hermione ravaged his mouth, practically shoving her tongue down his throat. Her hands
wound through Harry’s perpetually messy hair, digging in nearly painfully as she yanked his head
forward, preventing him from withdrawing from her assault.

Ginny, for her part, loved the gasp Harry had made when she’d attacked his neck, and
particularly enjoyed the mark she left behind. She wanted more. So she used her mouth to attack
the same spot again and again, and though any noises Harry would have made were muffled by
Hermione, she could still feel his reactions through their bond, and through the tremors of his
body. Oh yes, that was delicious, and she just realized what she wanted to do next. Reluctantly
tearing her mouth from Harry’s tender flesh, Ginny lifted her hand back and swiftly swatted,
smacking Harry’s arse.

That earned a yelp from Harry, heard even through Hermione’s lips and tongue. His hips
twitched forward reflexively at the unexpected contact, rubbing his aching cock against the
softness of Hermione’s stomach. His response egged Ginny on, who rubbed and smacked his arse
lightly.

Hermione, meanwhile, had detached herself from Harry’s mouth and was gazing at him
with a sultry, very un-Hermione expression. One of her hands had disentangled itself from Harry’s
hair, and was now hovering over Harry’s crotch. She seemed to be steeling herself once again, and
like before it only took a few moments before she dove in. She lewdly groped Harry’s crotch
while peering up at his face, enjoying how he tilted his head back and moaned just as much as she
enjoyed the feel of his throbbing hardness in her palm, or the feel of his magic radiating out from
his cock like a furnace.

“Fuck, that feels good.” Ginny moaned, tilting her hips forward and rubbing herself against
Harry’s body.

“Does it really feel that good?” Hermione asked, as she continued to fondle and rub at
Harry’s erection.

“You have no idea.” The redhead purred “It feels like… like how your clit feels, but
instead expanded into a shaft. Its… addictive. It feels so good and powerful and alive. Fuck. I
think it’s time for that charm you told me about.”

“Charm?” Harry managed breathlessly. In response Hermione only gave him a downright
lascivious grin, took ahold of her wand, and said “Vestimenta pertransibo.”

Suddenly, Harry was feeling a lot more air flow across his body, and when he looked down
he was shocked to see his clothes heaped in a pile beneath him. Ginny chuckled “Nifty little spell,
isn’t it? Good thing Hermione’s probably the only person in the school who knows it.” Hermione,
however, was hardly paying attention to Ginny. Her entire focus was on Harry’s newly exposed
body as she ogled him with a look that could only be described as hungry.

Harry was off balance and reeling from Hermione and Ginny’s twin assaults. But out of
everything, it was Hermione’s sexual openness that was affecting Harry the most. Hermione,
who’d been regarded as ‘the prude of Gryffindor’ by certain students, was now looking at him like
a piece of meat.

The girls exchanged giggles as they surprised him once again by pinning him to the nearest
wall. Harry found himself powerless to resist as their hands and mouths began lavishing his body.
Ginny took Hermione’s place plundering Harry’s mouth, winding a hand through his hair while
another stroked his chest. Hermione went straight for his cock, wrapping one hand around his
shaft while the other cupped his testicles.
 Her gaze was locked on his cock, eyes burning and her mouth hanging slightly open.
Occasionally her teeth would worry her parted lips, or her tongue would wet them. She stroked
him, savoring the feel of him in her hand- velvety soft yet hard at the same time, warm and
throbbing, and alive, burning with magic. She moaned deeply “Merlin Harry, I want it.” She’d
been teased and denied all day, and she was close to just losing it. She wanted to fuck him, or for
him to fuck her. She wanted his cock inside of her and she wanted him to pump his essence into
her.

Harry was just as, if not more, wound up as Hermione. He moaned plaintively into Ginny’s
mouth, unable to warn Hermione that he was getting close. Ginny had no inclination on relaying
the message. So, just as Hermione was contemplating taking him inside of her Harry erupted. His
cock shuddered in her hand and released string after string of his cum onto Hermione’s body,
coating her breasts, stomach, and then her forearm and hand.

The brunette seemed thunderstruck as she was painted in Harry’s seed. Her eyes were wide
and mouth hanging open as she pulled her hand back and stared at it- it was coated with his cum.
With a moan, she brought the hand to her mouth where her tongue eagerly lapped up his cum,
while the other hand rubbed at her breasts and stomach, lathered his cum across her skin.

She was on fire, she wanted, no, needed more. Almost of its own accord, her hand moved
further downwards, smearing his cum over her pussy lips before plunging two fingers within her.
Oh god, oh god she was close. His essence, his magic was on her tongue, on her body, in her
pussy. She grunted and groaned as she speared her fingers inward, even as she wished it was his
cock. “Oh god, Oh god.” She choked “I’m- I’m… OH!” Her knees gave out as she came, forcing
her to the ground even as Harry, recovering from his own peak, remained standing.

Yet, as her climax passed she could tell it hadn’t been enough. She’d been so worked up
that it had taken very little stimulation to push her over, but it hadn’t satisfied her. Hermione had a
feeling that the only thing that would was right in front of her- once again becoming hard as Harry
stroked himself slowly.

Harry took note of where her gaze was focused, and (correctly) figured that Hermione
wasn’t ready to quit quite yet. With a smile, he scooped her into his arms and carried her to a bed
the room had provided. Hermione didn’t even think to protest being manhandled in such a way,
instead just curling into his body, enjoying his strength and solidity, and the feel of his skin against
hers.

He set her down on the bed, and her legs fell open for him of their own accord. With a
barely audible growl, Harry stroked and probed at her lower lips. Hermione whimpered, gyrating
minutely with Harry’s exploring hand. It was as if she hadn’t cum at all. A few days ago
Hermione would have been ashamed at how quickly and easily her body capitulated to him but at
the moment that thought couldn’t have been further from her mind.

No, her mind was on the magic his hand was working on her, and on where his other hand
was, wrapped around his shaft, guiding it towards her. She whimpered again, and again when his
head was pressed against her entrance.

She was nearly ready to beg (indeed, Ginny was at that moment begging him to properly
fuck her) when Harry gave in, growling as he took her by the hips and thrust himself into her. “O-
o-o-oh!” Hermione whimpered.

Her knees quivered and her core clenched at the sudden penetration. It was everything
she’d wanted all day. His shaft inside of her, his magic penetrating deep into her core. It wasn’t
just her body that was reacting, her magic was singing, swirling within her and gathering in her
core.

At the moment of penetration, Ginny stiffened suddenly. “FUCK! FUCK! FUCK YES! OH
FUCK YES!” She yelled, thrusting her hips forward sharply.

“Don’t mind her.” Harry murmured “She just really gets into it.”

“Oh Harry.” She moaned “I don’t blame her. You feel so, s-OH!” Harry thrust himself back into
her, temporarily derailing her. She could hardly focus with him inside of her.

“Go ahead.” Ginny encouraged, “Tell him how you feel.” The redhead had propped herself up and
was now stumbling towards the couple. Harry began thrusting in earnest, and Ginny staggered,
falling against the bed “Merlin. Give a girl some warning!”

“Oh! Oh! Oh” Hermione gasped as Harry drilled into her. Ginny herself struggled to find
her bearings.

“Fuck! Okay, Harry! Ease up!” Ginny cursed. Harry slowed his pace, and Hermione
whined in disappointment.

“No! Don’t stop!” Hermione called “Why did you stop?”

“Just a few minutes ago you were begging me to ‘fuck her brains out’.” He told Ginny
“And I haven’t stopped ‘Mione. Just slowed down a bit.”

“I know but if you didn’t slow down I couldn’t do this.” Ginny explained, and Harry
smirked as her plan became clear to him. “Hermione” Ginny continued “If you want Harry to
really fuck you, there’s a few things you need to do.”

“Uhhhng. What?” The brunette groaned. Harry’s slower pace helped her maintain some
focus, even if it was somewhat intermittent. She was lucid enough to feel betrayed by Ginny for
her apparent double cross, though she wasn’t in a position to complain at the moment.

“You need to tell us what you want.” Ginny answered, crawling up so that she was lying
beside her.

“I want him to- oh uh- go faster.”

Ginny grinned “In detail.”

“Ooooh. Err. I want him to- uh” She fumbled.

“There’s a word for that, you know. Multiple words, in fact. Use one of them.” Ginny
prompted her.

Harry’s slow pace was maddening, it was perfectly tuned to leave her wanting more.
Hermione couldn’t take it anymore. “Oh please!” She begged “Harry! Please just, just fuck me!”

“Oh yes. Tell him more.” Ginny purred. She was rubbing herself again, her hooded eyes
burning with lust. And Hermione was completely at her mercy, she needed Ginny to let Harry fuck
her.

“Your c-cock. It feels so good.” Hermione stammered “Ooooh. I don’t know why, but I
can feel the magic in you, and your cock. Its so good, and pure, and strong. And when you cum, it
all rushes into me. Uhhhnggg.” The words started tumbling out, Hermione couldn’t stop them “I
want it. I want you to cum inside of me. I want you to shoot your semen into my p-pussy and
pump me full of your magic!”

“Oh my god ‘Mione. You’re irresistible.” Harry groaned, giving in. He plunged savagely
into her, and satisfying as it was to feel her part or him, it was somehow even better to hear her
yelp.

“Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! OH! OH!” Hermione cried in time with his thrusts. Her breasts bounced
in time with his thrusts in a way Ginny’s simply didn’t, and it was driving Harry out of his mind.
“Cum in me! Cum in me! Cum in mphh!” On impulse, Ginny had lunged forwards, latching her
mouth onto Hermione’s. Ginny shoved her tongue into her mouth and groped one of her boobs
roughly. Hermione froze, eyes wide as her brain refused to process what Ginny had just done.

Harry was shocked, and the sight of Ginny mauling Hermione was profoundly erotic to
him, and it sent him instantly over the edge. “Fuck!” He shouted as he shoved himself deeply into
her. The coiled tension in his cock exploded free and Harry felt blissful release as he pumped his
seed into Hermione.

Ginny spasmed as she came with Harry. Her grip on Hermione’s breast tightened further,
and she rammed her mouth onto Hermione’s clinking their teeth together.

“MMMMMHHHHH!” Hermione screamed, muffled by Ginny’s mouth, as her own orgasm

barreled through her. Harry was cuming inside of her, shooting his essence straight to her core.
Hermione couldn’t care that Ginny was crushing her breast borderline painfully. The blooming
ecstasy within her, the potent power of Harry’s magic, wiped everything else away.

-----

Harry was only somewhat surprised when Katie cornered him before practice. Ginny had
noticed how often her eyes had drifted over to him in the past few days. At first she’d assumed she
was ‘just’ checking him out, but her expression hadn’t been lustful as much as speculative and
curious.

She ended up finding him in the boy’s changing room. It wouldn’t have been the first time
she ignored modesty like that. Since the boys used stalls to change when stripping nude, she never
saw more than one of them shirtless occasionally.

“Blimey! We’re changing in here!” Ron objected, even as he flushed at being caught
without his shirt.

Katie just smirked, eyes momentarily flicking away from Harry to his estranged friend
“What the problem? Worried I’ll see something I don’t like?”

Ron sputter “I have a girlfriend you know!”

“Oh, I know.” Katie returned “Lavender is very, uh, forthcoming about her exploits.”

Not wanted to hear anything about Ron and Lavender’s ‘exploits’ -ew, Ginny agreed- Harry
got Katie’s attention “So what brings you here? Hoping to see something you do like?”

Katie’s eyes flicked back to Harry, and travelled down his bare chest to his (rather tight)
quidditch pants, and back upwards. He’d never noticed this kind of thing before, but Ginny
watched out for it like a hawk and had years of experience in figuring out which girls paid attention
to him.
 Harry resolutely met her gaze, and noticed that her cheeks were a bit flushed. “Actually, I
was looking for you.”

Ron scowled, as if anybody wanting to talk to Harry was a personal insult, but Harry paid
him no mind. Putting his T-shirt back on, he followed Katie out of the changing rooms. Her
quidditch uniform suited her incredibly well, practically molding to her thighs and arse, which had
been sculpted by years of riding a broom.

Demelza nearly ran straight into Harry as he exited the hall onto the pitch. She stumbled
backwards in an attempt to avoid him and Harry leaned in to catch her. They stayed in that
position for only a moment, but Demelza was clearly affected, and hurried away with flushed
cheeks. Ginny was following behind her friend, and casually looped her arms around Harry’s
shoulders for a simple kiss. Knock her dead babe.

“So what’d you want to talk about?” Harry asked.

“That.” Katie said succinctly.

“Ginny?” Harry played dumb. However, internally both her and Ginny were speculating on
just how much Katie knew or suspected.

“Well, sort of. I’m guessing the two of you are becoming intimate?”

Even a month ago, this topic would have Harry stammering and blushing, but he was much
more comfortable now. “Well… yeah.”

“Just… be safe. If you get her pregnant… well you’d practically be obligated to marry
her.” Katie… was concerned for him?

“Wait. Are you giving me the talk?” Harry asked incredulously. Granted, Harry had never
had the talk given to him, but this definitely not the conversation he was expecting to be having.

“I’m trying to watch out for you, you prat!” Katie said defensively.

Harry chucked “Look. I appreciate this, but Ginny and I are using protection. I’m not that
naive eleven year old you guys had to watch out for.”

“Yeah. I can see that.” The blush had returned to her cheeks. Harry merely cocked an
eyebrow and Katie backpedaled “I don’t mean like that, prat!”

“I’m gutted.” Harry deadpanned.

“Oh shut it. I just meant you aren’t nearly as flustered as you used to be. You always used
to blush whenever me, Licia or Angie teased you or went into the boy’s changing rooms. You’re a
lot more confident around girls. I guess, what I’m saying is that Ginny’s been good for you.”

“She really has been.” Harry smiled. You have no idea how much so. He silently added.

Ginny was beaming. Okay, you really need to make a move on her luv.

Wasn’t she dating someone?

Conner Hays. I don’t think it was serious, or they broke up or something. Maybe you can
have Susan look into it?

-----
 Quidditch was a tense affair. Ron and Harry’s estrangement had become blindingly
obvious and unavoidable. Ron grumbled his discontentment at every word Harry sent his way,
and the others had picked up on it.

“Oi Ron!” Katie ended up hollering “How long are you planning on being a prat this
time?” It was only thanks to a quick intervention by Jimmy Peakes via a well-timed bludger
that staved off the argument that might have started.

Demelza too was feeling the tension, though it was a tension of her own. To Ginny’s eye,
she was definitely feeling some sexual frustration, but was successfully taking it out on the
quaffle. After a couple of smart remarks from Katie about her obvious frustration, concluding in a
particularly lewd comment suggesting that Demelza get laid, the junior chaser seemed about to fire
back before Ginny swooped in and stole the quaffle from her. With an outraged squawk, Demelza
fell into pursuit.

After quidditch practice, Harry lingered in the changing rooms while the others left. He waved
them off, saying he wanted to cool down for a bit. Ron barely acknowledged him, and left without
a word.

Ginny of course, knew what he had in mind, and lingered, making sure that Demelza also
stayed. The girl didn’t need prompting, however. As soon as everyone else had left, she’d made
her way to the boy’s changing room. She debated internally on whether or not to join them, but
decided to linger in the girl’s changing rooms.

“Did you want to see me Captain?” Demelza asked.

“I did.” Harry acknowledged. “I actually wanted to talk about… what happened between
us. Are you okay with what we did?”

He and Ginny had gone back and forth on his and Demelza’s last encounter. Harry
honestly didn’t know he had it in him to act so boldly. Ginny had scoffed and then brought up the
dozens of times that he charged boldly into uncertain situations.

‘You always had it in you.’ She claimed ‘You just needed me to bring it out.’

It had been like he was a different person- like playing a role but more so. It had been
freeing, but in the aftermath he had doubts. Was Demelza really up for it? Was he running the risk
of crossing an unspoken line?

Demelza’s cheeks flushed red, and the girl nodded “Yeah. Uh, a little more than okay, to
be honest. It was… good, really good.”

Harry felt a swell of relief, and allowed himself to fully embrace being Demelza’s ‘Captain’. “You
were good out there today.” He told her, pausing to pull off his uniform shirt, exposing his upper
body to her.

Demelza’s mouth went dry. She’d never actually seen Harry shirtless before, but she had
known that there must be muscles underneath those robes. Her eyes roved over the skin Harry had
exposed, tracing sinuous muscles across his arms, chest, and torso. “Uhhh, thank you Captain.”
She managed “I was trying really hard to be good for you.”

Harry smiled, and approached her. “You don’t seem so focused now, though.”

“Captain, I-” Demelza tried, but Harry held up a finger to silence her.
 “Its fine. What’s important is that you stay on target during practice and games.” He
reassured “No, what I kept you back for was to reward you.”

Demelza shuddered “How are you going to… oh.” Harry had slung off his boots, and was
now pulling down his pants. “Should I undress as well?”

“Yes, I think that would be best.” Harry grinned, and Demelza needed no further
encouragement. She struggled to get her clothes off as fast as possible.

“What you think about, when you masturbate.” Harry asked her. He was in his boxers
now, leisurely touching himself through the fabric. Demelza’s eyes locked on his crotch, on the
obscene bulge he was stroking.

“Errrrr” She trailed, trying to regain her bearings. She needed to focus. She was supposed
to be undressing, and she was supposed to answer Harry’s question. She dragged her eyes
upwards… to his muscled torso and chest… not helping.

Attempting to get back on track, Demelza ripped her shirt off, revealing her sports bra. Harry eyed
her appreciatively “Just lovely.” Her murmured, and his stroking sped up just slightly.

“I think about you.” Demelza began. “I mean. Of course I do.” She bent over to peel off her
pants, simultaneously giving Harry a look at her cleavage. “But I think about what you’ll do to me
if you decide to make me… make me yours.”

“Tell me.” Harry requested. “What do I do to you? Do I take you? Do I make you my…”
He paused, unbeknownst to Demelza, taking suggestions from Ginny “…cumslut? Do I make you
beg for my cock?” His hand dipped into his boxers, wrapping around his shaft and letting them fall
to the ground.

“Yes.” Demelza breathed, as her eyes stayed glued to his cock. His swollen head, the veins
that ran up his length, the way his skin rippled as he stroked himself slowly. He was thicker than
Dean, and practically dwarfed Colin. She imagined being wrapped around his girth, so full, and
her cunt twitched in pleasure. “You fuck me until I can’t move, until I’m just a mindless moaning
slut. Then the next day you make me beg for your cock, for you to touch me, to let me cum. And
you realize that I’d do anything.” As if to emphasize that point, she took off her bra.

“Anything?” Harry asked huskily, shamelessly admiring her breasts. He advanced on her,
so that they were not more than a foot apart. Demelza swore she could feel his body heat.

“Yes sir.” Demelza moaned.

“Well then.” Harry murmured “Take off your panties and masturbate for me.”

Demelza immediately obeyed. Her soaked panties fell to the floor, and her fingers began
working at her pussy. Even as she rubbed frantically at herself, Harry kept a steady pace, only
slowly building up speed.

Her knees felt weak. She wasn’t used to masturbating standing up, but something told her
Harry wanted her where she was. Her fingers fondled her clit, that swollen, sensitive button that
compelled her to do more- open her legs up just a bit, jut out her chest for Harry, and of course,
keep rubbing.

She was whimpering when Harry interrupted. “If you cum now, I’ll stop.”

Demelza froze “What!?”

 “Your reward is a nice masturbation session between us. Ginny’s in the other room. If you
finish before I do, she’d be happy to take care of me.” Harry explained. Demelza felt equal parts
frustration, arousal, and admiration at Harry’s demand.

“Understood sir.” And she started stroking herself again. Slowly.

“Good girl.” Harry smiled, and Demelza shook, her knees nearly giving out. Damn, she’d
almost cum right then. She took a deep, shuddering breath, and centered herself. She’d edged
herself before, many times- keeping herself at that plateau as she eagerly read on to the next scene
in her books.

But this wasn’t fair. Harry was so close. She could smell him, practically taste him. His
cock was mere inches from her. A drop a precum leaked from him, and Demelza had to fight the
urge to bring her mouth to it.

But that did mean that he was getting close, right? Maybe she could encourage him…

“I’ll always be your good girl, Captain.” She purred. Her hands began travelling across her
body, emphasizing her curves, her hips “My body is all yours, if you want it. This mouth.” She
licked her lips “This pussy.” She exaggeratedly plunged two fingers into her cunt. “These tits.”
Her hands cupped her breasts, pushing them outward slightly as she pushed her chest out.

“Dem.” Harry moaned, and internally Demelza celebrated.

“All yours. To fuck. To touch. To look at…” One of her hands went back to stroking her
pussy, while the other continued teasing her nipple. “I have shirts, that when I lean over, you can
look right at my tits. I don’t even have to wear a bra. Or panties. You could just reach under the
table any time and touch my pussy. Would you like that, Captain?”

Harry wasn’t holding back anymore. His hand flew up and down his shaft, and he was
grunting and groaning roughly with each stroke. Demelza was thankful, because her dirty talk was
turning her on too. She didn’t know how she held off from cuming, with Harry losing control right
in front of her.

“U-u-uhh.” Demelza struggled to find something else to say. Her mouth latched onto the
object dominating her attention “Your cock.” She whimpered. Merlin, she couldn’t afford to cum
yet. She had to hold off just a bit longer. “It’s so sexy.” She moaned “Thank you for letting me
see it.”

“Dem!” Harry moaned, his will finally breaking. Demelza could see his cock throbbing
against his hand, working to pump out his seed. He shot his essence out in a violent burst that
splattered across her stomach, breasts, and her cheek. She screamed and fell to her knees, fingers
pressing down roughly on her clit.

She was kneeling before him, her knees splayed and her chest and head thrown back like
she was an offering in a ritual. Another string of cum landed on her face, this time falling on her
chin and lips, and dripping down her neck. His cum felt hot and sticky on her skin, but more
present than that in her mind was the smell. Her nostrils were flooded with the musky scent of his
semen.

A third pulse fell onto her shoulders and chest, and the rest Harry let dribble onto her
breasts. Demelza’s orgasm continued long after Harry’s was finished. The girl moaned
unashamedly as her body reacted to the pleasure running through her. Her thighs were coated with
her arousal, and her upper body was covered in Harry’s cum.
 Harry calmly gathered his clothes as Demelza came down from her high. “U-uh.” She
breathed “Wow.”

Harry smiled, and broke character slightly “Yeah. That was really hot.”

“Thank you, sir.” Demelza giggled “How should I clean myself up, Captain?”

Harry paused at that, his cock twitching suddenly back to life “However you like.”

Chapter End Notes

So we have the first (but most certainly not the last) threesome. I like the idea of the
girls 'ganging up' on Harry- don't doubt I'll be coming back to that idea when they
bring more into the fold. Also, we're starting to see a bit of what Katie brings to the
table. Overall, I'm quite pleased with this chapter.

Let me know what you guys think!

 Learn to Let Go
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Tuesday would be just as pleasurable for Harry as Monday had been. A quickie with Ginny
before breakfast, and another in mid-morning. ‘Quickies’ between the two of them amounted
Harry sheathing himself inside of her while they were fully linked, and them both instantly cuming,
so it literally took less than a minute. They’d found that they could keep themselves focused on
class and their studies so long as they kept the link distant and ‘relieved’ themselves. As soon as
one of them got turned on, it was a vicious cycle that left them both unbearably horny.

Harry was surprised when Hermione decided to partner with Pavarti in Charms class.
Harry considered Ginny’s suspicions, but decided to address them later. Ron was obviously not an
option, and had partnered with Lavender, Neville was with Hannah, Harry met Susan’s eye. The
blonde smiled brightly, and the two of them found a table together.

Hermione’s behavior towards Harry had changed dramatically since they’d started having
sex. It wasn’t so obvious to Harry, who was somewhat oblivious about these things, but Ginny
could see. She could see how Hermione tensed when Harry approached her and how her eyes
would follow him as he walked. She saw how Hermione seemed to hang onto his every word
now. She was infatuated.

Really? Harry was skeptical.

Ginny called to mind several memories to help her case. Last night, when Harry and Ginny
had gotten into a conversation with Katie about the upcoming quidditch match against Ravenclaw
(their final match for the season, and one that would determine if they won the Quidditch Cup).
Normally, Hermione would tune out these sorts of discussions, but this time Hermione had listened
with seemingly rapt attention as Harry analyzed the Ravenclaw team- laughing at every line he
dropped.

Ginny hadn’t been the only one who had noticed. Ron couldn’t seem to stand any
interaction between them and made a point of aggressively ignoring them. Katie had also noticed.
The athletic brunette had taken to sitting with them more often once Demelza had joined their
clique, and had after observing how Ginny, Hermione, and Demzla interacted with him had cuffed
him good-naturedly and teased him about becoming a ladies man.

Ginny had a point, Harry realized. Of course I do. Harry didn’t notice it at the time- of
course you didn’t. But it was somewhat obvious in hindsight.

Am I treating Hermione any differently? Harry asked her.

Ginny thought on it. It wasn’t as obvious, because Harry was already quite considerate to
her, but she did spot some slight tells. You told her she looked lovely this morning, and there were
a few times where you looked quite besotted with her.

Ah. That was a little out of character of him. He’d even been nervous about
complimenting Ginny’s appearance for fear of making her uncomfortable before she’d disabused
him of that ridiculous notion.

“Kind of surprising to see the golden trio working separately.” Susan noted.
 “Yeah it is.” Harry agreed.

“Ron’s being a prat again?” She guessed.

Harry sighed, he didn’t want to reveal the real reason why Ron was ignoring him, but he
also didn’t want to talk badly about him.

“Oh, I see.” Susan realized.

“What? What do you see?” Harry was confused.

“Oh. I’m just guessing that Ron might not be happy about a certain arrangement that you
neither confirm nor deny is happening.” Susan remarked flippantly.

That is shockingly close to the mark. Ginny commented. The girl was ridiculously savvy.
When Harry had broached the topic of Katie’s dating life, Susan smirked. “I’m sure that this is
perfectly innocent curiosity.” She had teased him. Harry felt a fluttering in his stomach at Susan’s
indulgent grin.

“Of course.” He managed “You know me, perfectly innocent and all.”

Susan giggled, and again Harry’s stomach fluttered. “Well, since you’re so innocent, I don’t
feel too bad about telling you that Katie and Connor were just a fling. I’m pretty sure she’s not
interested in anything long term at the moment.”

Wait, so she was just shagging him? Ginny seemed… impressed. In that case, I think
you’re in luck. I’d bet she’d jump at the opportunity to get on our seeker’s D.

Something wasn’t quite right with that, Harry thought. Except we’re not looking for a shag,
we’re looking for a real connection.

And a shag.

Err, right. But my point is, if she doesn’t want anything serious... it isn’t going to work.

We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it, Harry.

-----

Harry joined Hermione in a study session after lunch, and he got his answer about her
behavior in class. Hermione help out or a few minutes while they studied in silence, before her
willpower broke.

“Harry, I don’t think I can focus properly with you… like that.” She gestured towards him.

“Like what?” Harry asked.

Hermione was blushing deeply. “Just. Being there. You distract me.”

“Is that why you didn’t partner with me in Charms?” Harry asked.

“Well, it’s more than just that.” She elaborated “When you do magic, or err engage in
sexual activity, I can feel it.”

“My magic?”
 “Yes. And it’s very distracting. I didn’t want to have to deal with that while practicing
spells.”

“Do you think if we had sex, it would help you refocus?” Harry asked plainly, placing a
hand on Hermione’s knee.

“Maybe. It’s worth a shot.” If Hermione was being honest with herself, it hadn’t actually
worked yesterday. Somehow, she’d left just as keyed up as before, even though she’d orgasmed
magnificently. Hermione’s eyes locked with his, and Harry could see her desire, a mirror of his
own.

He favored her a crooked smile. “Well, what are we waiting for?”

Hermione tackled him as soon as they were in the study lounge, her lips latching onto his,
and her body molding against him. Harry met her with equal vigor. He pushed her back so that she
was pinned to the wall and began kissing down her neck. Hermione obliged, wrapping her legs
around his waist and undulating her hips against his.

“Oh yes.” She moaned. “Oh god yes.”

Mmmmh, fuck.

Ginny, are you masturbating? In class?

In fact, she was. Her fingers were wound under her panties rubbing up and down her slit.
She didn’t appear to be trying to cum, just teasing herself. For now at least.

No one can see it. Except Demelza, but she’s sort of with us, so she won’t tell. Its under the
desk, and I have a notice me not and silencing charm cast.

On your pussy? Harry asked dryly.

Besides, its history of magic, no one cares.

Harry was drawn for their conversation by Hermione, who’d begun ripping his shirt open.
Hmm, that gave him an idea.

He spun them around and let Hermione down on top of the desk. She stood to rejoin him,
but Harry held up his wand. “Exui vestes.”

“What?” Hermione questioned the unfamiliar spell, but it quickly became clear what its
function was. One by one Hermione’s clothes began to remove themselves from her body. Knots
were unknit, buttons undone, and fabric removed. It was a slow methodical process, one that could
have easily been stopped before it began by a finite.

Hermione softly moaned as Harry’s magic softly caressed her body. It coiled around her, warm
and gentle as it flowed over her. Her jaw went slack, goosebumps rose across her body, and
Hermione felt like she’d melt.

Harry took the opportunity to undress himself, enjoying the show that his spell had created.
His eyes kept returning to her breasts, when her uniform shirt had been removed, and particularly
when her bra came off. Harry couldn’t help but bring his hands to her breasts, cupping and
stroking the supple flesh.

You love groping those massive tits, don’t you Harry? Ginny purred. Admit it, you’re can’t
get enough of them.

You seemed to be a tad obsessed with them yourself, Gin. Harry bantered.

Only because of you! Ginny asserted. I’m obsessed with how you feel about them. How
your cock just tingled when her bra came off. How you sneak looks at her chest from time to time,
even though you feel guilty, you just can’t help it. How you’ve been doing that since third year.

She had him pegged alright. Did you ever doubt that? Ginny teased.

Harry was once again drawn from their conversation by Hermione, who’d notice his
prolonged attention to her breasts. “Do you like them, Harry?” She asked.

“Yes.” Harry hummed “Very much so.”

“More than Ginny’s?”

Instantly, both Harry and Ginny knew the answer. Harry loved Ginny’s breasts, they were
so incredibly sexy to him, just as the rest of her body was. But they couldn’t captivate Harry the
way Hermione’s could. Hermione seemed to know it too, if her somewhat cocky look was
anything to go by.

“Yes.” Harry groaned. The admission sparked an intense wave of arousal in Ginny. The
redhead doubled over and let out a squeak, as she almost came. Demelza began coughing loudly,
attempting to cover for her. Luckily, her notice me not charm seemed to be holding.

Hermione seemed to be just as pleased, if her smirk was anything to go by. She’d spent so
much of her life doubting herself. Doubting that any bloke would be interested in a plain
bookworm. Doubting that either of her friends would notice that she was actually a girl. Doubting
that she had what it took to bond to Harry as Ginny had.

All of those doubts had been annihilated quite spectacularly as she and Harry had begun
their sexual relationship. She had found herself doing things… saying things, that she never could
have imagined herself doing before. How brazen had she been the other day? They had been
walked in on by Ron, and so soon afterwards she had returned to the same room, stripped, and
waiting to spring a threesome on Harry?

Some of it was that she was so… so horny she couldn’t help it. But she knew that part of
the change was her, the insecurities that had been holding her back were gone now. She felt…
free. She could do whatever so wanted. She could do anything.

“Harry.” Hermione purred, suddenly full of confidence. Harry swallowed “How about you
take that penis of yours” Her hand gripped his shaft assertively “And fuck me.”

Harry moaned. “Oh ‘Mione. I- fuck.” She’d turned the tables on him. Unless…

Harry grabbed his wand. “Protection.” He reminded her. “Fertilis praesidium.”

“O-o-o-o-o-ooooh.” Hermione whimpered. Harry had aimed the spell roughly at her
clitoris and instead of feeling somewhat cool as the spell normally did, his magic ran through her
clit like and electric current. The spell circled around her channel, winding upwards before
splitting into two and pooling deep within her.

Hermione’s knees buckled and she staggered to the floor. With effort, she used the desk for
leverage to prop herself back up. Her eyes were dark, she was shaking with desire and her chest
heaved from her heavy breathing.

Harry didn’t notice the wand in her hand until it was too late. “Expelliarmus! Incarcerous!”

Harry flew back into the bed, his wand clattering to the floor. Moments later ropes bound
his hands and feet. “Hermione!” Harry squawked irately.

His cock was bobbing from the force of her disarming spell, and Hermione couldn’t resist
taking it in her hand. His breath caught, and the rebellion in Harry’s eyes immediately disappeared
as she her hand closed around his shaft. He looked up into her eyes as was taken aback by what he
saw- pure animalistic lust. She was looking at him like he was a piece of meat, her hair was wild,
and her chest was still heaving.

Without any further warning, Hermione mounted him. She didn’t hesitate to slam her hips
down on him, sheathing him within her in one stroke. The brunette let out a low, satisfied groan
“Ooooooh yes. That’s what I needed.” She set a hard rhythm, bring her hips up to jerk them back
downwards roughly. Their skin made a soft smacking noise as she slammed her body against his,
and she was letting out moans and huffs of exertion.

Harry’s attention was immediately drawn to her breasts, which jiggled with each of her
thrusts. “You’re a fucking bastard Harry.” Hermione moaned “You- uh huh- you fucking tease.
When a witch asks you to fuck her you should just do it– uhhng oh - not tease her, again.”

“Duly noted.” Harry moaned. “I shouldn’t have teased you. I just wanted to-”

“Drive me crazy!” Hermione finished. “Well you’ve been driving me crazy this entire
week! And its not fucking- oh, oh FUCK!” She shoved herself down on him violently as she
came, and her inner walls gripped him insistently with each withdrawal. Her profanity was such an
insane turn on to Harry. Knowing that he had driven her to speaking so foully… Harry couldn’t
help it, he was cumming too.

“Fuck! Fuck! FUCK! FUCK!” Hermione cursed in time with the waves of Harry’s orgasm.
With each pump from his cock, her voice grew more high pitched, until Harry’s orgasm ran dry.

His cock continued to twitch weakly inside of her as he softened. “Oh no you don’t.”
Hermione purred “Ginny!”

The redhead didn’t need any further prompting. She was fingering herself in… a broom
cupboard now? How had she gotten there? Regardless, as soon as he linked up fully with Ginny,
his cock re-awakened.

Hermione went back to work, and if anything, she was even wilder. She was looking down
at him now, ogling his body even as she continued to rant to him. “I used to look down on people,
who -huh- were really into sex.” She grunted. “Last year, Lavender and Pavarti were-uhhng-
talking about what your cock might look like. I thought they were so small minded.”

“But you made me a-aah- fucking hypocrite!” She seethed. “I can’t stop thinking about
your -fuck!- cock! Or the rest of you!” Her thrusting was speeding up again as her voice got more
heated. “I think about you when I’m studying. I think about you in class. I- fuck fuck fuck
fuckfuckfuckfuck!”

Hermione came again, but she didn’t even pause. She continued to take her sexual
frustration out on Harry. Her arousal was leaking onto him, coating his thighs and abdomen.
“Harry. You’re going to cum in me again.” She told him. “I can feel it, building in your c-oooock.”
 “Yeah.” Harry moaned.

Finally, Hermione noticed his gaze, her hands went up to cup her breasts. “How long have
you -uh- noticed my breasts, Harry?”

“Since third year.” He grunted “You fell in the lake. You were wearing a T-shirt. It clung
to your body.”

“If I had taken you-uhhng- to an abandoned classroom -oh- and showed them to you, what
would you have done?”

“Anything you wanted.” Harry said earnestly.

Hermione’s movements had become erratic again, her hands were now gripping his chest
for leverage. Harry was getting close, but he wasn’t quite ready, and she knew it. “You’re going to
cum in me Harry. Come on! Fucking cum in me! Fill my pussy up with your seed! Cum in me!
Cu-uuuuh! OOOOOOH!”

Harry tipped over the edge just as Hermione did, and the synchronicity of their orgasms
propelled her even further. “YES! Fucking cum! CUM! Cum in me!” She shouted, rutting against
him aggressively. Her nails dug into his chest as her entire body was clenched in rhythm. It
seemed to never end, Harry’s magic acting as fuel to the fire within her.

When she finally came down, her body slumped, exhaustion catching up to her. Panting
heavily, she settled into bed, cuddled into Harry’s side.

“Errr ‘Mione, would you mind untying me?” Harry asked.

“Oh!” Hermione gasped “Sorry! Of course.” She grabbed her wand and reversed her
binding spell. “Are you okay?”

Harry smiled. “I’m brilliant. C’mere.” Hermione obliged, settling into his arms.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to… I just lost control.” She apologized, trying to not get worked
up again by feeling his body against her, his strong arms wrapping securely around her.

“Don’t be sorry. That was so hot.” He told her. “You are so sexy.”

Hermione blushed, and she could feel parts of her awakening again. Calm down Hermione,
isn’t orgasming three times enough for you? She told herself, but then realized No. She was done
feeling ashamed of what she wanted, of feeling insecure about her body.

“Harry.” She purred, rubbing her body against his. She reached for his shaft, and finding it
still hard. “I want more. I just can’t get enough.”

Harry got on his knees, kneeling above her. “Let me take care of you.” He murmured. He
kissed up her thigh, then inwards, closer and closer to her core.

“Oh please.” She whined “I-that sounds lovely, but I really just want your cock.”

“Trust me.” He told her softly “I have a hunch.” And with that his he began to worship her.
His tongue dragged up and down her slit, avoiding her clit.

“Ooooh. Harry. Are you sure? Is there anything I can do for you?”

Harry paused, and looked up at her. “Talk to me. Uh, tell me about the last fantasy you had
about me, or something.” Dirty talk. Hermione realized.

Harry resumed his attentions, kissing and licking at her softly, while still avoiding her clit.
“Uhhh, so it was when I was in the shower this morning.” She began.

“And I’d thought what it’d be like if we could take a shower together. Oh my god please.”
His tongue had just grazed her clit, the bolt of pleasure it caused momentarily overwhelmed her.
She wasn’t going to last long, Hermione realized.

“A-uuhh.” She fumbled “And I thought- thought of us, we were uh oh AH!” His lips were
now caressing her clit, and then he began to suck down on it gently. “OH! AH! HARRY!” He
withdrew, leaving Hermione frustrated and panting.

“Continue.” Harry said, and Hermione realized his game. He wanted to see how long she
could remain coherent.

Harry went back down on her, kissing along her slit, before returning to that sensitive nub.
“We were-” Hermione tried, her voice straining “We were-oooooh- helping each other clean. I was
stroking your chest, and your abs, and your cock!” She gasped. In desperation, Hermione twined
her fingers through Harry’s hair, pushing him into her. At the same time, she bucked her hips,
grinding her core against his mouth.

Her orgasm tore through her, not as strong as her last three, but still overwhelming enough
to make her cry out. “OH! Yes! YES! Yes HARRY!” as she ground her pussy against his face,
spreading her arousal over his lips, nose, chin, and cheeks.

Harry maintained steady suction on Hermione’s clit until she collapsed into the bed limply.
Then he started over, licking and kissing around her pussy and at her slit, warming her up again.

Haltingly, Hermione continued her story. She described how their hands travelled across
each other’s body’s. How he massaged her breasts, how she felt up his bum, how he stroked her
pussy. Then she told him how she imagined them having sex, he’d bend her over, she’d find
purchase against the wall, and he would pound into her until they both came.

It took considerably longer for her to find her peak this time, and by the time she was
finished, she was close and getting desperate. Hermione struggled for something else to say. “Oh
Harry! Your mouth feels so good on my clit! It feels- it feel fucking perfect!” She moaned
unabashedly “Is this how blowjobs feel for you?”

Harry pulled his head up, and Hermione nearly sobbed in want at the denial, until he
quickly rectified the situation by bringing a finger to her clit, rubbing it idly. Hermione felt like
she’d been put on pause “Well, blowjobs feel better for me than oral does for Ginny, but then again
she isn’t the biggest fan of oral.” He lowered himself back down, and his lips and tongue were
back to manipulating her clit.

In that moment Hermione couldn’t believe anything felt better than what Harry was doing
to her right now, except for of course that moment when Harry came inside of her. She was
suddenly very much looking forward to sharing physical sensations with him.

Somehow Harry knew exactly how to bring her to the edge, he knew how much pressure or
suction to give her, how fast or slow to go. Hermione found herself careening towards orgasm.
Her hands once again gripped his hair as she humped his face. This was it, she was so close, so
close… “HARRYYY!”
 -----

Dumbledore was not sure what to make of Harry Potter. When the boy had blatantly
refused to promise to not pursue the ritual, Dumbledore could only assume that he was planning on
following through with it- sooner or later.

It was possible that they weren’t planning on conducting the ritual in the near term. After
all, it was a large step for a young couple to take, and there wasn’t much point to performing the
ritual unless they were confident that they had all seven willing partners.

Dumbledore had noticed that the room of requirement had become a common meeting
place for Harry and his friends. It was by far the best, and quite possibly only place in the castle
where they could safely conduct the bonding ritual. However, the wards he had placed there did
not trip on the night of the new moon.

Harry and Ginny frequently sought out private time together throughout the day, but that
was consistent with Harry’s admission that he and Ginny were embracing their relationship while
they had the time.

Their weekly meeting the Tuesday following the new moon did not shed much light on the
situation. Harry didn’t bat an eye when asked about the ritual, but also didn’t budge on his
position from last week. Dumbledore was tempted to look deeper into his mind than just the stray
thoughts he could pick up passively, but didn’t want to further alienate the boy. Not having his
cooperation would make things… quite difficult.

Legally, he could prevent Harry from conducting the ritual. He was a minor on the
property of the school. The problem was that sexual magics were, on the whole, fully illegal in
Britain. Any official action would obligate him to inform the ministry. That would lead to slander
the name of the Wizarding World’s savior and potentially put him in Ministry custody and out of
Dumbledore’s control. He doubted that the violation would land Harry in Azkaban, or result in
any true punishment. In fact, he suspected the Scrimgeour would happily push Harry to be
involved in the war effort as much as possible, which Dumbledore imagined Harry would see as a
positive, if anything.

Even worse, Tom might be able to piece together the publicly available information and
glean that they knew about his horcruxes, and possibly even that he had inadvertently made Harry
into one. Frankly, that would be a disaster.

No, he needed to handle this discreetly, certainly not through official channels. If he
couldn’t convince Harry to give up on this path, then… other measures would have to be taken.
He was acutely aware, however, that he had a narrow window of opportunity. Harry would have
much more freedom once he was of age, and it would be nearly impossible to act while he was in
school and surrounded by friends- not without raising alarm and alerting the Ministry and Tom that
something was afoot.

So it was when he was with his aunt and uncle, when Harry was isolated from his friends
and the world at large, where it would be easiest to force the boy’s hand. A plan had already
formed in his mind, one he hoped he wouldn’t need to put into action. He’d need the cooperation
from the order- though the few people who knew about this, the better. Severus was the best
option- he had nearly unparalleled skill with the mind magics, and Dumbledore no doubt he would
leap at this opportunity.

Dumbledore frowned and shook his head nearly imperceptibly, he hoped it would not come
to that.
Chapter End Notes

I know what you're wondering. Where's Luna?

Never fear! She will be the 'star' of the next chapter. I really just wanted to focus on
Harry and Hermione's dynamic before bringing Luna into the fold.

By the way, it has come to my attention that I did not mention this in the story-
Dumbledore isn't dying like he was in canon.

Anyway, let me know what you think!

 Hunger
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“It worked, by the way” Hermione blurted out.

The next day, Harry, Hermione, Ginny, and Luna secluded themselves in a corner of the
library. A muffliato ensured they wouldn’t be overheard, and the four of them piled up textbooks
and notes to make it appear they were busy.

“What worked?” Luna asked.

Hermione blushed, but Ginny answered for her. “Hermione was getting distracted by
Harry’s magic. Harry ate Hermione out yesterday, which seems to have helped her focus.”

It had though. Hermione was feeling much more like herself. It was like a fog had been
lifted, and she could finally think clearly. Her attraction to Harry was still there, but it was no
longer intruding on her every thought.

It was clear to her now, what had happened. When her body absorbed his magic, it didn’t
go away, at least not completely. It was running in her veins, distracting her, enticing her, heating
her up. Orgasms were a way to ‘vent’ that excess magic, but if she got that release from having sex
with Harry and he came in her… well that was counterproductive.

Despite her relief at being back to normal, part of her missed it. Okay, a lot of her missed
it. Now that it was gone, she could feel the loss. Yes, she’d been distracted, but she also felt so
vibrant. It was like coming back to the muggle world for Christmas in her first year after spending
those first few months at Hogwarts. Yes, it was nice to return to normalcy, but…

She wanted it.

She missed the rush in her veins. The spark of power in her that now realized had been
boosting her spells. While the constant want had been frustrating, she realized now that being kept
on the edge like that made her feel alive. The truly frustrating thing about her situation was that she
had just come to accept that her sexuality wasn’t just okay, it was amazing and powerful-
something to be embraced.

In comparison, now she felt almost dull, sedated.

“It is very interesting how Harry’s magic interacts with mine.” Hermione said, moving on
from her train of thought “I feel like something like this should have turned up in my reading on
bonds, but the most I’d found was that some people were able to share each other’s magic, no
mention of any… side effects.”

“You know wizards.” Ginny scoffed “Most of wizarding society is very repressed when it
comes to sex. Our generation seems to be better about it, but you’d be surprised at how some of
our pureblood classmates view sex.”

“I’m guessing that’s why birth rates are so low.” Hermione mused.

“Huh?” This was news to Harry, though it faintly tickled something in the back of Ginny’s
mind.
 “The wizarding population has been in decline for centuries.” Hermione explained “Just
look at how expansive Hogwarts is. Do you really need this much space for some 300 students?”
She asked rhetorically.

“Its just, well, the Weasleys.” Harry mentioned.

Hermione chuckled “The Weasleys are a bit of an outlier. I guess they take a more liberal
view?”

“Hardly.” Ginny snorted “When mum gave me the talk, she guilt-tripped me to high heaven
about waiting for marriage. I guess they’re fine with it within the bounds of matrimony, but I’d
rather not think about that too hard.”

“I’m sorry to hear that, Ginny.” Luna told her “I’m glad that you decided to not listen to
her.”

“Believe me, so am I.” Harry joked. Like, incredibly, insanely happy. He added mentally.

“So, when do you think that Harry and I can have sex?” Luna asked suddenly. Ginny
sensed that she’d been waiting to say that the entire time, and had run out of patience in waiting for
the right moment.

Harry decided it was best to just go with it. “Saturday?” He suggested “The room of
requirement after lunch?”

Luna smiled brilliantly. “That sounds great!”

Harry couldn’t help but meet her smile with his own. Harry was constantly surprised by
not so much her enthusiasm, but her complete lack of shame. She wasn’t embarrassed to admit that
she was really looking forward to having sex with him. Similarly, she didn’t appear to mind
revealing her insecurities.

“Would it be alright if Ginny’s there?” Luna asked, hesitantly.

Harry and Ginny’s eyes met briefly. “Sure.” They said simultaneously “But why?” Harry
followed up.

Luna looked down. “I think it would be nice to have her around. In case I’m not good
enough for you.”

Harry’s heart ached. He wished that he had a bond with her right now, so he could show
her how he saw her.

Instead, he stood up. “C’mere” He murmured, before drawing Luna into a hug. “Luna, you
will always be enough. Trust me. As long as we’re open and honest with each other, it will be
fine. It will be more than fine. It’ll be brilliant.”

Luna returned the hug, and snuggled into his arms, letting out a soft sigh. “Thank you.” Her
voice was muffled by his shirt “But it would still be nice to have someone experience, to help teach
me. You know?”

“Whatever makes you comfortable.” Harry murmured. “And Luna? I- just wanted to say
again how much this means to me.”

“You don’t need to.” Luna interjected “It’s quite obvious.”

 “I suppose so, but humor me.” He grinned, before continuing more seriously. “Thank you.
Thank you.” He repeated, his voice growing tender. “Not just for saving my life. But sharing this,
yourself, with me. I promise I’ll do everything I can to make your first time spectacular. You
deserve it.”

Hermione was beaming at Harry.

You’re such a sweetheart, luv. Don’t change.

-----

This is going to be so hot.

Harry couldn’t help but agree. Ginny now knew his body inside and out. She knew exactly
how to pleasure him, every sensitive area, every kink, everything that made him tick. And she was
about to teach Luna how to exploit that.

You’re god damn right I am.

Luna was already in the room of requirement when they entered. ”Harry!” Her smile was
both excited and nervous.

“Hey Luna.” Harry said warmly. “You look lovely.”

“So do you.” Luna blushed. While both compliments were meant earnestly, neither of them
had bothered to dress up for the occasion. They were both wearing casual clothes.

“Don’t mind me you two.” Ginny grinned slyly, taking a seat in an armchair off to the side.

Harry approached Luna, and drew her into a gentle kiss. Luna let out a soft whimper as
their mouths melded together, and she pressed her body to his. He could feel the swell of her
breasts against him and his erection was trapped against her abdomen.

They parted for breath. “You’re hard.” She whined.

“Yeah.” Harry “I want you.”

Luna kissed him, surging forward to catch his lips. She didn’t hold back, moaning deeply
as she plundered his mouth with her tongue. She rubbed her body against his- her crotch against
his thigh, his erection against her abdomen, her boobs against his upper body.

Harry, however, had the advantage of experience, and by the time he pulled back from their
kiss, she was trembling against him. “Harry.” She whimpered. Harry didn’t stop there, pulling off
his shirt in one fluid motion. Luna’s normally wide eyes seemed to expand as she took him in.
“Wow. I- wow.” She raised a hand to touch him, but held it just away from his skin in hesitation.

“You can touch him.” Ginny encouraged. I know you want to show her a good time, but you
should let do this first. She needs the confidence boost. Ginny told Harry.

That was all the encouragement Luna needed, and her hand was now trailing over his abs
and chest. Harry sat back into a bed that the room had just provided and Luna followed, with her
hands and with her mouth.

Almost reverently, she kissed his neck, his collarbone, his chest and abs. Occasionally,
Ginny would help Luna out, mentioning spots where Harry was particularly sensitive. The girl
honed in on those spots, returning again and again until she drew a moan from Harry’s lips.

She hovered his hand over his erection “Can I?”

“God yes.”

Luna grabbed at his crotch, palming the outline his erection firmly. Harry let out a ragged
moan, which seemed to spur the girl on. Her gaze locked onto his crotch as she continued to rub at
his hardness.

Ginny too, had moaned at Luna’s touch, but she was trying to avoid touching herself. She
wanted to be as immersed in Harry’s experience as possible.

Harry’s hands went to the back of her dress and unzipped her. Luna, pausing in her
exploration, shrugged her shoulders to allow the top of her dress to fold downward. While Harry’s
hands pulled the dress down her legs and to the floor, his eyes were taking in Luna’s body.

Luna looked down self-consciously, but Harry was quick to reassure her. “You are so sexy,
Luna.” He breathed.

“Thank you. You are too. If I didn’t know better, I’d say that a weaselwort just bit me.
But that can’t be because if it were I’d be overtaken by the sudden urge to dance, and frankly that
couldn’t be further from my mind right now.”

“Luna.” Ginny interjected helpfully “Remember what I told you about compliments.”

Harry couldn’t help but remember when yesterday, Ginny had asked him for privacy while
she talked to Luna. It’s a surprise. She had said. It took some willpower, but they’d managed to
keep that particular conversation private.

Luna was looking up and down Harry’s body. “Harry. You are very, very, sexy. I’ve been
imagining this ever since the Slug Club party, but somehow, the reality is even better.”

Did she rehearse that?

No. I just gave her some general advice.

Luna rejoined him, pressing her lips to his briefly. “I want to make you feel good.” She
entreated, cupping his erection in her hand.

Let her.

“Oh, Luna. Whatever you want.”

Her hands worked to unbutton and unzip his pants, and Harry lifted his hips to help her pull
them down. Luna briefly palmed his erection through his boxers, before she shucked them off as
well.

“Oh Merlin.” She gasped. “It’s so big and thick and...” Almost as if in a trance, she grabbed
the head of his shaft “And hard and warm.”

Harry gasped softly at the contact. Luna eyes were locked onto his cock as she moved her
hand down his shaft. She quickly found that using two hands, knitting her fingers together, was
more comfortable for her- allowing her to encircle Harry's girth more easily. “Does that feel
good?”
 “Extremely.” Ginny moaned, as Harry breathed “Yes.”

Luna began to stroke him with both hands. She was entranced, her eyes never left his shaft,
so focused she was on her task. She drank in every small noise that Harry made, even as Ginny
moaned in the background, and had begun offering specific advice on exactly where to touch, how
hard and fast to stroke.

Luna’s breathing had grown labored by the time that she spotted the glistening drop of precum
perched on the tip of his shaft. Almost magnetically, her lips lowered to his tip. Her tongue
extended to collect that bead of liquid, brushing against the sensitive head, which elicited a groan
from both Harry and Ginny. Luna withdrew, and she let out an uncharacteristically low moan as
she savored the taste. “Mmmmmm.”

“Was that cum?” She asked huskily.

“Yeah. Precum.” Harry answered. In her tentativeness, Luna had inadvertently been teasing
him. There was an instinct in him to take her face and shove it down on his cock, but he squashed
it. Luna deserved better.

“It tasted good.”

“I don’t want to pressure you, but if you want to do that again, that would be great.” Ginny
prompted.

Luna’s face lit up in realization. “Oh. Of course.” Without hesitation, she kissed the
swollen head of Harry’s cock again, and then took him in deeper. Her lips were wrapped around
his cockhead, her tongue stroking the sensitive skin of his frenulum.

Harry looked down at Luna lovingly, cupping her face in his hands. “Oh Luna. That feels
so good.” Luna was looking back up at him and in her eyes he found adoration and desire. She
slowly took more of him within her mouth, her tongue swiping at every bit of skin it found.

It was overwhelming. Harry’s shaft was warm and throbbing in her mouth, it had a distinct
taste and smell, musky and stronger than skin. She loved it. She wanted more. Her jaw was being
stretched uncomfortably in the effort to take him, but she didn’t care. Luna rubbed her thighs
together, attempting to quell the rising heat between her legs, but it only stoked it higher.

She bobbed up and down his shaft. Harry’s moans, at first soft and breathy, had become
deeper and louder. The change had enflamed Luna, and she desperately wanted to know what he’d
sound like when he came.

“Luna. I’m getting close.” Harry warned after not too long “I’m about to cum.” There was
a desperation in Harry’s voice that Luna had never heard before. He was going to cum. The
thought hit her like and electric bolt straight to her core. Luna’s intensified her movements,
bobbing more vigorously and sucking more firmly.

Until Harry’s breath caught, and his shaft seemed to suddenly become even harder.
“Luna!” Harry cried out. His cock twitched as the first string of semen was pumped into her
mouth.

Luna’s body reacted viscerally to the feel and taste of him. She hadn’t even touched
herself, but the tidal wave that was sweeping across her from her core was more powerful than
anything she’d given herself while masturbating.

Luna moaned desperately around his cock and her fingers dug into his thighs as her body
quaked with the power of her orgasm. Harry’s cock pulsed, pumping load after load inter her
mouth. She drank from him like his semen was nectar, swallowing every load he pumped into her
mouth and letting out muffled moans with each shot. The taste of him was so strong and potent,
the feel of his cock trembling in her mouth so arousing, the knowledge that she was doing this to
Harry so empowering.

All too soon, the bursts of cum became dribbles, which became dry twitches. Harry took
his cock, dragging his thumb up his shaft and pushing out a final few drops of cum, which Luna
drew into her mouth with determined suction.

Luna found that she really liked the idea of draining him dry. Of drawing every drop of
cum from him until his cock could do nothing but twitch in her mouth. Her orgasm began to wind
down after Harry’s finished, dampening from the equivalent to a volcanic eruption to a warm
pulsing heat.

At that point, she realized that Ginny was still in the grips of her own orgasm. The redhead
was gyrating wildly, using her grip on the arms of her chair as leverage buck her hips into the air.

“You came?” Harry asked, removing his cock from Luna’s mouth.

Luna smiled dreamily as she rested her head against Harry’s thigh. “That was wonderful.”
She sighed “Do you think we could do that again?”

“Oh fuck yes, you can.” Ginny moaned. Luna’s hand went back to Harry’s shaft, but Harry
resisted.

“Not that I wouldn’t really enjoy another blowjob, but I’d really rather we actually have
sex.” He told her. He kissed her gently, drawing back after a moment. “What do you say?”

“Yeah.” Luna breathed. “I’d like that.”

Harry picked her up and set her on the bed. That simple action, his protective embrace as
he held her, the feel of his body against his skin, the tenderness in his eyes as he set her down,
affected Luna profoundly. The fire between her legs was rekindled, and her entire body felt
unbearably hot.

Her hand went to his cock, jerking him off within her limited range of motion at this angle.
She really wanted him to cum again. She wanted to be able to watch him shoot. She wanted to
feel his essence on her tongue, hot, sticky, with that strong pungent taste that still lingered in her
mouth. Harry’s eyes glazed over at that first contact, but he refocused soon enough. He deftly
undid her bra, tossing it aside as he gazed at her breasts. “Beautiful.” He crooned, caressing them.

It was all happening so fast, she could barely keep up. Harry was touching her breasts,
teasing her nipples, and then he was kissing them, sucking her nipple into his mouth. His hands
moved to exploring the rest of her body. He pulled down her panties, and then his fingers began to
caress her slit- stroking and probing at her lower lips experimentally. “Tell me what feels good.”
He murmured.

Whimper after whimper left her mouth as Harry’s touch set sparks racing across her body.
This felt better than touching herself. It felt so much better than touching herself. She didn’t know
how to handle the sensations he was eliciting in her. Harry used her pleasured noises to guide his
ministrations. Luna writhed as Harry pumped her up higher and higher with nothing but his
fingers. He leaned over to kiss her temple and asked her “Are you ready?”
 “Please.” Luna’s legs were spread supplicantly, exposing her wet core to him.

Harry placed his cockhead at her entrance, rubbing it up and down teasingly. Luna whined,
instinctively gyrating her hips slightly. Looking down at him, she couldn’t help but be somewhat
daunted. His penis was so much thicker than she’d imagined it would be (not that she had much to
go off of). In her explorations since Ginny had taught her to masturbate, penetrating herself with
even two fingers felt like stretching it. Having that throbbing, veiny rod of flesh ready to penetrate
her most sensitive area was more than a little intimidating.

Harry began to slowly push himself inside of her. Luna felt herself part for his cockhead,
her flesh giving way for his hardness. Oh god, he’s big. Each centimeter his sank into her he
stretched her, she felt so full, uncomfortably (but not painfully so), and he had only just begun to
enter her.

“God. You’re tight.” Harry moaned. Penetrating Ginny and Hermione by themselves did
not feel particularly different to Harry. Sure, the way they acted and responded made for
completely different experiences, and when Ginny clenched her powerful core muscles around him
it was fucking spectacular, but the physical act of penetrating them did not feel much different.
But Luna was tight. Her inner walls clung to him like a vacuum seal, but she was so wet that even
then he could practically glide into her if he wanted.

It was tempting to do that, the pound into Luna repeatedly until he filled her with his cum.
Hell, the thought of that, along with the sensation of him entering her, had just triggered another
orgasm from Ginny. But Harry could see the strained look on Luna’s face, and he knew he just
couldn’t. With immense restraint, Harry continued to slowly enter her, watching for signs of
distress.

“That’s a good thing, right?” Luna squeaked.

Harry laughed deeply “Yes. Fuck yes. It’s very good. Are you doing alright?”

He was mostly in her by now, and Luna was having a hard time paying attention to
anything that wasn’t how his penis felt inside of her, how stretched and full she felt, how every
centimeter he penetrated seemed to bring unexpected new feelings of discomfort and pleasure.

“Uh” Luna struggled “You’re big.” A part of Harry growled victoriously at Luna’s
admission.

I love that part of you. Ginny crooned mentally You still keep it chained up too often.

“Its okay, Luna.” Harry told her “If you need me to stop or slow down, or anything. Please,
please, tell me.”

But… I love that you’re so sweet too.

“No. Its’s okay. Keep going.” Luna insisted. Harry was now completely sheathed in her,
and he relished in the sensation of it, her walls completely wrapped around him, so warm, tight,
quivering. He withdrew, moaning at the feel of her cunt clinging to him as he left. Luna whined,
feeling somehow empty without his cock filling her.

But before he could completely leave her, Harry started pushing himself inwards again.
Luna suddenly understood exactly how she could cum from this. Because all those some spots
he’d touched on the first plunge lit up again in pleasure, even as the discomfort had decreased
(though she felt every bit as impossibly full).
 She remembered Ginny’s advice. Talk to him, about how good he makes you feel, or how
good he looks, or how good you want to make him feel, as long as you don’t talk about magical
creatures, you should be fine. “Y-you feel so big inside of me.” She moaned “You’re so thick.
Like a cragglemelon.”

“A what?” Harry asked, as Ginny stifled a giggle “Never mind. I uh- fuck” He was slowly
pistoning inside of her now. “You feel so good, Luna.” He rasped “If I went any faster than this,
I’d blow so quickly.” His fingers came down to stroke at her clit.

Luna squealed. The feeling of him touching her clit was somehow amplified when his cock
was buried in her, something about how he’d stretched her made the nub even more sensitive.
Luna was gasping, trying to hold onto something, anything. She felt like she was overheating, like
her brain was frying from the intensity of it. Because he was filling her so much and her clit-

“HARRYYYY!” She cried as she came. The pleasure was indescribably different than what
she’d felt while touching herself, or even the orgasm she’d just had. If anything, her previous
orgasm had been better, but there was something deeply satisfying at having a penis inside of her to
clench against.

Harry continued his slow pace through her orgasm. The combination of the slowness of his
movements and the fact that he’d just cum held him back, despite how exquisitely tight Luna was.
Harry tried to continue after her orgasm, but a look of distress flashed across her face.

Harry pulled out. “Are you alright?”

“Yes!” Luna insisted, but backtracked under Harry’s firm stare “I’m a little sensitive, but
that doesn’t mean…” She paused. “Its okay!” She got on her knees and took his cock, slick and
shiny from her juices, in her hand. “I’ll take care of you.”

She practically rammed her mouth down on his cock, nearly gagging in the process.
“Luna!” Harry cried, a mixture of pleasure and concern. The blonde continued undeterred. She
looked up at him as she shoved her mouth up and down his cock, her eyes expressed an eagerness,
nearly a desperation to please, but also a primal hunger.

The taste of herself on his cock, as if she had claimed him, triggered a flood of heat deep in
her core. His hands went to her head, fingers weaving into her tangled hair. He didn’t force her, or
even guide her movements, he was just holding her. “Luna! God! I’m close. I’m close.”

In the background, she heard Ginny chant. “Don’t stop. Don’t fucking stop. Please don’t
fucking stop!”

Luna didn’t, and when Harry’s peak came his hands held her head still with only the top
third of his shaft within her. So Luna sucked, hard. She sucked on his cock with such vicious
intensity that Harry’s voice broke when he cried out her name.

His cock twitched in her mouth, and his essence spilled onto her tongue. And somehow,
she was cumming again. She loved it. She loved feeling his cock spasm in her mouth, hers (for
the moment) to control. She loved hearing the pleasure in his voice, she loved feeling the pressure
from his hands increase as he lost control. She loved what his orgasm meant, that he desired her,
that she could make him come undone. But most of all she loved his cum- the taste of it, the
warmth of it, the consistency of it.

Harry moaned and shuddered as he emptied himself into her, and Luna eagerly drank from
him. She milked every drop of cum from his cock as she rode her own orgasm out.
 Across the room, Ginny writhed from her fourth? fifth? orgasm from doing nothing but
experiencing Harry’s cock.

She couldn’t help but compare the experience to how her sex life had been before. Before
she and Harry started having sex, four orgasms in a row would have been legendary, and they
wouldn’t have been remotely as pleasurable as what she’d just experienced.

It was something to think about.

Chapter End Notes

Luna is an... interesting character to write. Unfortunately, I'm not confident in my

ability to write things from her POV, since I'm pretty sure her thought process
completely unlike the average person's.

Still, I think I got the insecurity she'd have and how she'd carry herself. She's not
confident in herself in some areas, but she isn't defensive about it either. She just sort
of accepts she has limitations and doesn't judge herself for it (even if those limitations
were instilled in her by bullying). Meanwhile Harry is just super tender and careful
with her, which is a dynamic that I love.

I hope you enjoyed reading this as much as I enjoyed writing it! Let me know what
you think!
 Everybody Talks
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“You sure this is safe?” Ginny asked. They were sitting in a grove of trees near the lake,
not too far from her and Harry’s ‘spot’.

“Perimeter charms. Notice-me-not charm. Muffliato. And we have the Marauder’s map
right here.” Hermione listed “The only person who’d be listening in is your boyfriend, Ginny.”

“Our boyfriend.” Ginny corrected. It had been a week since Harry and Luna’s first time,
and two weeks since the night of pleasure he and Hermione had shared, yet it was easy to slip into
old habits. The need to hide the extent of their relationship in public was surely at fault. Hermione
and Luna were getting by on stolen private moments while Ginny had the freedom to be
affectionate with Harry in public.

“That sounds lovely.” Luna beamed. “I’m so happy that we get to share Harry. I think I’m
in love him.”

“The sex is good, isn’t it?” Ginny smirked knowingly. Luna had been even more taken
with Harry after they’d had sex. She was completely smitten- if Harry asked her to jump, Luna
would no doubt respond ‘How high?’.

“Yeah.” Luna smiled dreamily. “Soo good. When do you think Harry would want me to
suck his cock again?”

Ginny cocked her head “Right now, actually.” Luna began to get up, prompting Ginny to
follow up quickly with “But don’t go!”

Hermione rolled her eyes.

“Oh, get off that high horse. You love it too.” Ginny sniped.

“Sorry.” Hermione apologized. “Old habits.”

“What’s your favorite part?” Luna asked her “I never would have guessed it, but I love it
when he cums in my mouth. I love how he tastes, and feels, and how his cock throbs…” She trails
off, seemingly lost in the fantasy.

Hermione blushed “This isn’t exactly what I wanted to talk about, but” She smiled shyly “I
really love it when he cums in my… pussy, especially when he finish together. I guess you already
sort of know, but I can sort of ‘feel’ magic, and Harry’s magic, when he cums…”

“Oh. Wow!” Luna said “That’s really interesting! It sounds like you have a gift.”

“I’ve been reading up on it. Apparently, some people are particularly sensitive to magic,
and can sense it like I seem to be able to, but the book didn’t mention anything… sexual.”

“I doubt it would.” Ginny said offhandedly “Remember, sex magic is kind of forbidden.
Wizards are prudes.”

“So what’s your favorite part of having sex with Harry.” Luna asked Ginny.
 “Well, I kind of have an advantage. I can feel everything Harry feels, and Merlin.”

Hermione’s eyes lit up in interest “I’ve been very curious about that. So you think sex is
better for Harry than for you?”

Ginny sighed “Its sort of hard to tell, when his feelings are my feelings and vice versa
everything sort of just blends together.”

“But…” Hermione prompted.

“My orgasms last for longer, and before we bonded it took longer for him to er, recover.
But his cock, it just feels so fucking good. It’s so satisfying to feel it get hard, to penetrate
something, and uh ejaculate.”

“Hm, it sounds like a lot of it is psychological” Hermione reasoned, Ginny just shrugged.

“So that’s why you came so much when Harry and I had sex.” Luna noted.

“Yeah.” Ginny smiled “That was sort of an experiment. I didn’t touch myself at all and just
let myself feel what Harry felt.”

“I hope that I get linked to Harry like that.” Luna breathed “I can’t imagine how sex could
feel better than it does now, but…”

“That’s something I wanted to talk about.” Hermione steered “I’ve been working out how
this bonding process works, mechanistically.”

“Shouldn’t Harry be here for this?” Ginny asked.

“Isn’t he?” Hermione responded “I mean, tell me he isn’t listening. Really, this is to make
people less suspicious.” By people, it was implicitly understood that she meant Dumbledore
“Having Harry disappear with us might raise some eyebrows if we don’t mix it up a bit.”

Fair point. They thought together.

“Based on the arithmancy of the ritual, and how I set it up, there are five different
properties of this bond, each corresponding with one of the runes in the ritual. Physical, emotional,
intellectual, spiritual, magical.” Hermione paused, making sure they were following along.

“What does this actually mean?” Ginny asked.

“Well, most of it is pretty self explanatory. The physical aspect means you feel what the
other feels. Emotional means you can feel each other’s emotions. Intellectual is, well telepathic
communication. The magical aspect is something I’m still working on. We’ve already seen that
you can lend each other magic, but I’m wondering if there’s more to it. I thought you might see an
increase in each other’s magical core, but so far we haven’t really seen much of that.”

“I haven’t noticed a difference in Harry and Ginny’s Zimbeels, but that should be too
surprising.” Luna added “It takes a long time for magical cores to grow. I’d imagine it’d be quite a
shock to the system if it happened all at once.”

“Oh.” Hermione said “Uh, where did you see this?”

“All around Hogwarts. Everyone’s magic grows over time, but I usually only see the
differences in Zimbeels when people come back from summer break.”
 Hermione nodded uncertainly “Alright. Well, we’ll keep an eye out for that. The spiritual
aspect of the bond is what has me at a loss. I don’t suppose you have any ideas Ginny?”

Ginny just shrugged “Nothing comes to mind.” Harry silently agreed. “What do you think
it could be?”

“Well it sounds like it could be terribly esoteric. So I’m not convinced it’d be something
obvious. I’m awfully curious though.”

-----

Hermione had been debating this with herself all week. Intellectually, she knew she
probably shouldn’t indulge in this. Exams were right around the corner, and she needed every bit
of focus she had to pass them.

Okay, that was a lie, she could pass them with her eyes closed, but she wanted to do more
than just get an acceptable.

But… she’d already done her homework for the weekend. Just spending one day with his
magic running through her couldn’t hurt, right? Besides, how was she supposed to understand
something if she wasn’t going to let herself experience it?

She put aside the fact that she had decided not to go through with it before Harry had taken
her aside into a broom cupboard and snogged her senseless. Her resolve broke at the way his body
pressed against hers, including his erection, throbbing with magic against her hip. And when her
lips latched onto his neck, she could feel his magic running through his veins. Between the two of
them, they managed to get his shirt off, and Hermione could feel the hum of his magic just under
his skin. She wanted to strip and press her bare skin against his, just so she could feel it.

She’d been ready to do whatever he wanted when Harry said “’Mione, we need to stop.
Ginny says Seamus and Dean and looking for me.”

For a split second, Hermione was gripped by desperation. “No!”

“’Mione…” Harry entreated, but she denied him with an aggressive kiss. She brought her
hand to his crotch and rubbed his erection through his pants.

“We could get caught.”

“I don’t care. Ginny can cover for us.” Hermione insisted as she unbuttoned his pants and
shoved a hand down his boxers. She nearly moaned as her hand closed around his throbbing shaft.

“’Mione! What’s gotten into you!” Harry squawked. He hadn’t tried to stop her, however.
In fact, his body was working with her, his hips twitching forward as she stroked him. She very
much enjoyed seeing how he reacted to her against his own will.

“You did, Harry.” Hermione purred. “Don’t tell me you don’t enjoy this.” Her mouth
descended on the head of his shaft. Harry let out a ragged moan as her mouth teased his head “Tell
me you want this.”

“I do.” Harry admitted. Hermione took him completely within her mouth- her lips wrapped
around the base of his shaft. Hermione couldn’t hold back her moan at the sensation of his cock,
and his magic, throbbing in her mouth, and the vibrations from her moan reverberated through his
shaft provoking a curse from Harry. “Fuck! I do!”
 Her hands went to fondle his testicles. She noted again, how they seemed to burn with
magic like hot coals, but also how soft and delicate they were. She brought her mouth downwards,
kissing down his shaft, down to his balls. Hermione felt powerful like this. She was completely in
control of his pleasure, with his most sensitive parts completely vulnerable to her.

She could practically taste his magic, it felt as if it churning and boiling within his testicles.
She moaned, burying her head into his crotch as she caressed the delicate orbs with her lips and
tongue. She focused on them one at a time, engulfing one into her mouth (moaning at her
proximity to his magic) before moving onto the next. As she did this, she evenly stroked his shaft
with one hand, using her saliva as lubrication. Periodically, Hermione would relubricate him by
taking his cock back into her mouth, before letting it out with a pop.

Harry slumped against the wall, letting Hermione do what she would and letting the
pleasure from her eager attention wash over him. His soft gasps turned to needy moans each time
her mouth enveloped him. Each time she did so, her tongue would expertly swirl around his
achingly sensitive head and frenulum. Then she’d go deeper until her nose was buried in his pubic
hair and the entirety of his manhood was trapped in her mouth. As she withdrew, she applied
suction, delighting in the way that it made Harry’s moans warble.

Sensing he was getting close and getting impatient, Hermione withdrew and quickly
removed her blouse and bra, enjoying the glazed over look in Harry’s eyes. “Sit.” She told him,
using the same tone of voice she would when cajoling him into studying.

“’Mione” Harry moaned, feeling irrationally bad about not returning the favor for her
blowjob. “What about you-” Hermione silenced him, quite effectively, by crouching over him and
heaving one of her breasts into his face, specifically his mouth. Harry, almost reflexively, began to
lick and suck on her tit.

“Harry. You’re sweet.” Hermione said warmly “But once you cum inside of me, I will
too.” Of course, Harry couldn’t respond because as she said this she was insistently pressing her
breasts against his mouth. Meanwhile, she’d reached down with her hand to grab his cock, and
was now circling his frenulum with her thumb. Hermione was thrilled by Harry’s muffled moans.
“You know, if you stopped fighting it and just let go, this would all go easier.” She chided. “But I
know you Harry. You’re stubborn. You wouldn’t just give your cum to me. You’re going to
make me take it.”

With that, Hermione plunged herself onto him, sheathing his shaft entirely within her in one
stroke. Her breasts swung from Harry’s mouth, but Harry quickly cupped them with his hands,
teasing her nipples with his fingers.

They both moaned unabashedly at the rush of sensation, but Hermione in particular was
deeply affected, perhaps in part because she’d hadn’t been intimate with him for several days. She
had felt in control, up until when she rammed herself onto Harry’s penis. It wasn’t until then that
she realized just how aroused- how dripping wet and aching- she had gotten from pleasuring him,
and how quickly having his cock, throbbing with magical potency, inside of her could undo her.

She rested with his length fully sheathed within her as she struggled to master herself, and
Harry picked up on the change. “I’m not sure if you’d like the results of I ‘let go’” Harry growled
“Actually, I think you rather would.”

His meaning was clear. Hermione had more or less pieced together the rest of her and
Harry’s first night together. How he had carried her, nearly comatose from exhaustion, covered
and dripping with drool, sweat, and sexual fluids back to her dorm. Harry’s brilliantly green eyes
bored into hers intensely, and Hermione suddenly felt out of her depth. She whimpered as his
intensity triggered an electric tingle that ran down her spine. Her body shuddered, including her
core muscles, which fluttered around his cock.

“Are you going to move. Or shall I?” Harry asked.

Hermione began moving. Despite the fact that she was riding him, the power dynamic was
completely different than what it was not even a minute ago. It wasn’t even that Harry had become
aggressive. He seemed content to mostly just let her work, stroking and kissing her at every
opportunity, but not trying to physically overpower her (though she knew he undoubtedly could).

Whimper after whimper left her mouth as she struggled to hold herself back. She could feel
Harry’s magic, he was close to the edge which made it all the more difficult for her. His magic
pulsed brilliantly with his heartbeat. It was most powerful in his cock, but Hermione could now
also feel it more faintly throughout the rest of his body.

Hermione couldn’t best Harry’s iron will, which could stand up to even Voldemort’s
imperious curse. Tears spilled onto her cheeks as she let another broken whimper loose- despite
her best efforts, she was breaking. “Please!” She begged, though for what, she had no idea.

Harry wrapped her in his arms, pressing her into his bare chest. “It’s okay ‘Mione.” He
crooned “Let go for me.”

She came, and as she tipped over the edge. She trembled in Harry’s arms and twitched
around his cock, as if begging him to release himself into her, but Harry stayed firm. He silenced
her whimpered please with a firm kiss, wiping her tears away tenderly as she fell apart for him.

As she came down, Hermione realized how warm and safe she felt in his arms. She felt…
small, and vulnerable, and protected by him, his comforting strength and his magic. Still, she had
been left wanting. “H-harry” She entreated, her previous bravado a mere memory “Please cum in
me.”

“All you had to do was ask.” He told her, and promptly lifted her up. The ease at which he
foisted her up and pinned her to the wall sent tingles down her spine. He could have done that at
any point before. The only reason she’d been in control before was because he’d let her. Harry was
usually so gentle and kind with his friends that it was easy to forget just how much stronger than
her he was. His eyes shone with power, determination, and lust. Hermione shuddered, knowing
that he was about ravage her.

All she could do was cling to him as he fucked her unrelentingly. Her hands gripping his
shoulders and her legs wrapped around his waist, but beyond that she could do little more but moan
and tremble as he pounded into her. She could tell he was reaching his breaking point, and she
began begging him again. She wanted it. She craved it. She needed it.

He came. His magic poured into her, setting off an avalanche that would shake her psyche
to its core.

-----

“I’m sorry that you and Ron haven’t made up yet.” Susan said sympathetically.

Harry looked up from his notes and gave her a wan smile “Yeah. It’s like the bloody
Triwizard tournament again. He just gets so jealous. It’s frustrating.”

Susan’s expression turned pensive “He wasn’t the only one who was a prat about that.” She
admitted “I should’ve spoken up, but…”
 “You didn’t know me that well.” Harry assured, “I understand.”

Susan shook her head “It wasn’t that. I knew better! I knew I shouldn’t have worn that
stupid badge. It’s just, everyone else in my house felt like you betrayed them, and I just couldn’t-
no.” She corrected herself “Didn’t want to be at odds with everyone else.”

“Well, we can’t all be Gryffindors.” Harry teased lightly.

“Oh, shut up.” Susan grumbled “I’m trying to be serious.”

“And I’m trying to tell you that it’s all water under the bridge. After fifth year. I know I
can trust you. Absolutely.” Harry responded.

“Does that mean that you’re going to tell me what’s going on with you, eventually?” Susan
asked.

“Err, what do you mean?” Harry was a little concerned about where the conversation
seemed to be headed. At least no one would over hear them, since he’d cast muffiato when they’d
first started studying.

“Well for a few weeks there, you, Ginny, Hermione, and Ron were acting like you were
going to a funeral. But then your mood turns around on a dime, and… well.” She struggled “You
and Ginny and Demelza have that thing. And I’m not certain, but I think Hermione and Luna are
in on it too.”

Harry’s jaw dropped. Wow, she’s giving Hermione a run or her money. Ginny
commented.

“Am I at least close to the mark?”

“Well. Yes.” Harry admitted, which was followed by Susan slamming both hands on the
table.

“No way. You and Ginny. And Demelza. And Hermione. And Luna?”

“There’s a very good reason, why we’re doing this.”

“Oh Merlin! It has something to do with You-know-who doesn’t it?”

“Voldemort.” Harry corrected. “And yes.”

“Wait. Is that what, this is?” Susan gasped in realization “You’re trying to induct me into
whatever coven you’re forming.”

Harry gawked at her. You know, if she’d been friends with you, Ron, and Hermione earlier,
I bet you guys would have figured out what was going on with Quirrell and… me a lot sooner.

“Well?”

Harry looked down “You’re right. I’m sorry.” He sighed “I can leave you alone, if you’d
like.”

“I’m not upset, Harry.” Susan told him “At least not yet. Because I know you have a really,
really good reason for doing this. Besides, there’s no way that you’d have Ginny and Hermione on
board otherwise.”
 For a split second, Harry was indecisive. He could leave Susan in the dark and hope that
she put up with his secrecy. Or...

“You have to understand, Susan, this is incredibly important. You can’t tell this to anyone.
Or talk about it anywhere without making certain you can’t be overheard.” Harry told her.

“You don’t have to tell me.” Susan said understandingly “I can trust you for now.”

“I trust you too, Susan. Which is why I’m willing to tell you now, if you’re up to it.”

“Up to it?”

“If I tell you this. You’re part of the war.”

“I already am, Harry. My aunt is dead. My entire family is. I put my lot in with you when
I joined Dumbledore’s Army.” Susan’s eyes shone with sincerity.

“Alright, come with me.” Harry led her to the hidden study lounge, and after they’d gotten
situated sitting next to each other on a couch, Harry began. “Well, first I should tell you that er, I
am the chosen one.”

“Is that what the battle in the Department of Mysteries was about?”

“Yes. There’s a prophecy that basically says that one of us has to kill the other.” He
decided to omit the part about the power he knows not, the information was still rather sensitive
and not directly relevant. “But that’s not exactly the reason why we’re making this…”

“Coven.” Susan supplied.

Harry didn’t like the word, but he supposed it was better than pretty much any alternative.

Harem. Ginny suggested cheekily.

“So erm, Voldemort left a piece of his soul in me after he killed my parents.”

Susan paled. “What does that mean?”

“Well. He left pieces of his soul in a few other objects. They’re called horcruxes.
Basically, he can’t be killed completely until every horcrux is destroyed. Including, well. Me.”

Susan eyed him shrewdly “But you’ve figured a way around that. I gather. A way that
involves having sex with many witches.”

“Yeah.” Harry affirmed “Hermione figured it out. It’s a soul bonding ritual. If I do it seven
times… well the Horcrux is destroyed and I get to live.”

Susan gaped at him.

“Yeah. It’s crazy. I know. My entire life is insane.”

“And you want me to help save your life.” Susan managed.

Harry sighed. “Yeah.”

“By bonding myself to you forever.”

 Harry looked down, ashamed. Ginny was mentally shouting at him to shut up, but he knew
he had to say this. “I know how this looks. It’s incredibly selfish and I wouldn’t blame you if you
just walked away right now. But-” He sighed “If you did this, I would do everything in my power
to make sure you were happy, and give you as much power over your life as possible. Even if you
wanted to become involved with another man, I’d understand.”

Susan regarded Harry, who looked truly guilty and miserable. She’d promised herself to not
stand by again when she could help. She’d promised herself that she would stand up for what’s
right. She had promised Harry that he could trust her. But now her word was being put to the test.
He was asking her to give her life to him, put aside every other possible path and tie herself to him.
To save his life.

It was, at the heart of it, a simple choice.

Harry nearly jumped when he felt Susan’s fingers turn his chin upwards. They’d barely
touched each other before this, aside from the occasional quick hug, but her touch was… intense.
Grounding.

He looked up, and her eyes met his- shining with compassion. “Everyone deserves to be
selfish every once in a while, Harry. You don’t have to guilty for trying not to die.”

“Thank you.”

“You’ve spent a long time being selfless, Harry” Susan steeled herself “I-I think it’s time
that I be the selfless one for a change.”

“You mean…”

“Yes. I’ll do it. I’ll save you.”

“Thank you.”

“Hell, it’s not like I had my eyes on any blokes anyway. Well, I was kind of hoping that
Ginny would be an idiot and dump you.” Susan joked.

Fat chance of that.

“You were?” Harry blurted out in surprise.

You’re so oblivious Harry. Ginny teased. Why did you think we put her name on the list?

Susan rolled her eyes “Yeah.” She told him, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.
“You just never seemed interested.”

“It wasn’t that I wasn’t interested, it literally never occurred to me as an option.” Harry
explained, before realizing that that might sound bad “I mean, it’s not that… you’re not. You’re
lovely, Susan. It’s just that I’m oblivious when it comes to girls and can’t see what’s right in front
of me. Just ask Ginny.”

Susan giggled. “Thanks? I guess. I’d hope that desperation isn’t the only reason you chose
me.”

“It’s not!” Harry assured “Like I said- I trust you. I like spending time with you. You’re
straight up brilliant and you can read me like a book. And…” Harry’s eyes flickered down
Susan’s body briefly before returning to her face. She had noticed of course, and smirked slightly.
 “You’re pretty easy on the eyes yourself, Harry.” She responded, blushing slightly. “So,
this is a little weird. When would we need to start becoming intimate? You seemed to move pretty
quickly with Hermione, Luna, and Demelza.”

“That’s entirely at your pace.” Harry told her “We need to make sure we have both an
emotional and physical connection before we do the ritual anyway.” Harry paused thoughtfully.
“Er, to be honest there’s a lot that I need to explain.”

Much later, after going through most of the details of the bonding process and their
situation, Harry noticed that the two of them were much closer together than they had been.
They’d sidled up to each other, and now their bodies were nearly pressed together.

Susan had noticed as well, by the way she was grinning up at him. “So we’re taking things
at my pace, then?”

“Of course.” Harry told her “I’m not going to pressure you into anything.”

Susan shook her head smiling “Whatever I want?” She brought her hand to his cheek,
turning his head toward her, and Harry (finally) realized what she was getting at.

“Whatever you want.” He vowed “So what is it that you want?”

"Kiss me.” Susan requested, and Harry obliged. Harry at this point was quite an
experienced kisser, he’d perfected the short casual kisses that he and Ginny often shared in public
and he knew too how to kiss a girl senseless, plundering her mouth, but perhaps his favorite was
taking it slow and sensual. Susan melted into Harry as he kissed her deeply, molding their mouths
together.

When he withdrew Susan appeared stunned. “Oh. Uh. Wow.”

Harry grinned, a tad cocky, but he didn’t have time to respond before Susan eagerly
rejoined their lips. Harry savored every involuntary noise he was able to coax from her. He kissed
down her neck and was rewarded by soft moan when he reached her collarbone.

“Okay. I can see why the others went so quickly with you.” Susan panted.

“Why?” Harry murmured into her ear.

Susan shivered in response to his voice, husky and seductive in her ear. “You’re good at
this.” She admitted “Don’t stop.”

Harry didn’t. He kissed her again and again. His hands caressed her body, but didn’t
journey anywhere inappropriate. Susan pulled herself up, so that she was sitting across Harry’s
lap. There was no doubt that she felt his erection against her thigh.

“How far do you want to go?” Harry asked.

“How far do you want to go?” Susan countered.

“I said whatever you want. I figured that implied…”

Susan’s eyes lit up in excitement and desire. She wanted to, but there was hesitation as
well. “Maybe a little further…” She said tentatively, as her fingers began to work the buttons of his
uniform shirt.
 Harry grinned in response, and he tipped her down onto the couch, so that he was above
her. “Let me know when you want to stop.” Harry told her as he began to unbutton her own shirt.
Susan giggled, they were both trying to unbutton the other’s shirt, which made the process even
more difficult. “Okay, these things are annoying.”

Harry frowned, it was a bad job. Just rip it off. Ginny suggested.

It wasn’t a bad idea.

Susan squeaked as Harry pulled her shirt apart suddenly and several of her buttons popped
off and onto the floor, but Susan couldn’t bring herself to worry. Because she suddenly felt
incredibly hot, and vulnerable, and needy. Harry was looking at her now. His hungry gaze seemed
to set her flesh aflame. “You’re lovely. So sexy.” He said under his breath.

She’d never thought of herself that way- sexy, desirable. She wasn’t bad looking in her
own estimation- but rather plain. However, she couldn’t deny the way he was looking at her, or
the desire in his voice. Susan’s fingers trembled as she attempted to undo the last of his buttons,
until Harry’s firm hands took over. With her hands now free Susan ran them over his chest and
torso, enjoying the feel of his solid muscles.

Merlin, he was a specimen. He had not an ounce of spare fat, instead sporting lean, defined
muscle that suited him perfectly. She couldn’t help but think of how many girls would be envious
of her right now. Getting intimate with the handsome, rich, famous hero who happened to be the
wizarding world’s savior. Hell, she suspected that even the likes of Greengrass (heh, both of them)
and Parkinson would love to bed the Chosen One, if only for bragging rights.

Susan couldn’t help but let out a laugh, because none of them would. None of them
bothered to look behind the fame to see who Harry Potter really was. It had taken Susan five years,
but someone like Romilda Vane might never.

“What’s funny?”

“Oh, just thinking about how many witches would kill to be in my position right now.”

“Really?” Harry asked, and bless his heart, he seemed genuine.

Susan laughed again. “C’mere you doofus.” She said affectionately, pulling him down for
another kiss. It was comforting, really. Despite the fact that he was building a coven, he wasn’t
losing himself. She hadn’t expected to feel so at ease her first time being so intimate with
someone- but she was. She felt warm and safe, and loved in his arms.

Harry grew bolder with his hands, caressing her thighs and moving upwards and inwards,
hiking up her skirt as he did so. She felt unbearably hot, like a pot about to boil over, but nowhere
more so than in her core. Harry’s hands ran up her inner thigh, right up to her crotch. Susan parted
her legs for him, silently urging him onward, but he pulled back.

Then Susan realized, he was taking his cues from her. “Harry. I want more.”

“How much more?” Harry asked.

A few minutes ago, Susan wouldn’t have even imagined going all the way with Harry.
Okay, she could definitely have imagined it, but she never thought she’d actually go through with
it. She was the sole heir of an Ancient and Noble House, her Aunt had drilled into the
responsibilities and expectations that were on her shoulders. True, she’d never cared much for
those standards, or fitting into ‘high society’, preferring the sincere friendships she had with her
House-mates.

Her Aunt was probably rolling in her grave right now. Possibly her parents too. Having
sexual relations before marriage? Forming a coven using sex magic? It was a scandal waiting to
happen!

But she didn’t care. She knew what she was doing was right. Moreover, she couldn’t
imagine not doing it! Harry was so warm, earnest, and loving. Not to mention he was unfairly
sexy and undeniably talented in bed.

“All of it.” She moaned. “Give it to me.” Her hand went to his crotch, and both her heart
and loins jolted at the feeling of the erection tenting his pants.

“As you wish.” Harry murmured. Without hesitation, he deftly undid her bra, and then
suckled firmly on her breast, drawing the nipple into his mouth with delicious suction. Susan
arched her back, instinctively pressing her chest into him, and moaned.

Harry wasn’t finished. He tugged Susan’s skirt down her legs and cupped her sex through
the fabric of her panties. His simple touch sent an arc of lightning through her body. Susan could
barely think- even her goal of unbuttoning Harry’s pants had been driven from her mind. She was
held captive by his strong hands, in a thrall to his skillful mouth. She couldn’t help the incoherent
noises she was making, or the way her hips were gyrating into Harry’s hand.

Harry pressed his hand more firmly against her core, a look of focus on his face as he
memorized Susan’s response. “You ready?” He asked her.

“Yes!” Susan moaned immediately. After all, Harry could mean only one thing, right?
They were about to have sex.

Her panties came off, revealing her swollen, wet slit to Harry. She was insecure at first, but
that vanished as he stared at her with a look of pure hunger as he licked his lips. Susan couldn’t
help the strangled moan. She was shaking with desire- he was looking at her like he was about to
devour her!

Harry stood up, and Susan positioned herself for him- her legs were spread wide and her
hips were turned upwards, so that her core was presented to him.

Harry’s tongue wetted his lips once again- and instead of taking off his pants as she’d
thought he would, he instead knelt down in front of her.

Wha? Susan’s mind short circuited.

Those thoughts disappeared a moment later, when Harry’s lips met her lower lips. She
would have been embarrassed by the moan that left her when his mouth made contact, but it didn’t
seem to deter Harry. Susan was lost in the sensation, at the whim of Harry’s lips and tongue. She
looked down at him, helplessly turned on by the sight of him devouring her pussy. At first, he
probed at her folds experimentally, but he quickly caught on to what made her tick.

Harry wasn’t just willing to eat her out, he was enthusiastic. At one point he even moaned,
just from licking and sucking at her slit. It provoked such a rush of pleasure in Susan that for a
moment she was certain she was about to cum.

Instead, that intense surge of pleasure just fueled the fire within her. Harry’s mouth firmly
yet tenderly pushed her higher and higher, and Susan had no idea where it ended. She’d touched
herself before, even made herself cum, but never had it felt like this.
 Moan after wanton moan escaped her lips. She was completely helpless and at Harry’s
mercy- a slave to his talented, brilliant mouth. The heat within her was spiraling out of control,
flaring higher and higher until it could no longer be contained. She was cumming, cumming like
she never had before.

Harry was surprised at how long Susan’s orgasm was lasting. He made sure to maintain
the suction on her clit while her convulsions lasted, but it must have been longer than a minute by
now- something that was hard to achieve without a mental link.

Wow, you really did a number on her. Ginny commented admiringly. Harry felt her pride,
and a touch of possessiveness, seep through their bond. He returned the mental equivalent of a
shrug.

Only you could absolutely ruin a girl with your mouth and be so modest about it.

When Susan finally calmed, Harry sat on the couch beside her. To his surprise, Susan had
tears in her eyes.

“Are you alright?” He asked in concern. Had he gone too hard on her?

Susan responded by latching herself onto him. “Y-yes! I don’t know why I’m crying. It’s
just so good.” She said through the tears.

Harry returned her hug in confusion “Okay.” It’s okay Harry. Ginny assured him. It means
you did good.

Susan nuzzled further into him “That was lovely. So, so, lovely. Thank you.” She sniffed,
trying to work through the powerful emotions coursing through her.

Harry kissed her forehead affectionately “Your welcome?” He said uncertainly. Susan
giggled. “Err, I could give a repeat performance if you like.” He offered, tracing a hand up to her
slit.

Susan winced, and Harry withdrew immediately. “Sorry!” They apologized

simultaneously.

Susan continued “It’s just, really sensitive down there.” And it was. She was so tender, as
if her orgasm was an actual explosion that had battered her bits. “I could return the favor!” Susan
offered quickly, not wanted to put him off.

“You don’t have to, if you don’t want.” Harry assured her, before hastily adding “But I’d
love it.”

Without further prompting, Susan moved to undo Harry’s pants. Her heart was still
pounding and her pussy was still throbbing from her orgasm. She still felt lightheaded and
overwhelmed with emotion. So when she finally revealed Harry’s cock, her heart nearly failed.
“Uh.” She murmured intelligently. “I’ve never done this before.”

Harry brushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “Don’t worry.” He said tenderly “I’ll
teach you.”

Chapter End Notes

So, Susan is now on board! I hope you all enjoyed her introduction into the harem, and
the sex too, of course ;). Let me know what you think!
 Dreaming While Asleep
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

After their session together, Harry led Susan to the room of requirement. He coordinated
with Ginny, who was working on getting Hermione and Luna for another ‘group meeting’.

Unfortunately, the room was in use already. Huh. Harry’s mind took a moment to process
the information, until he realized. Of course, Malfoy.

Harry had to admit, but worrying about whatever Malfoy was up to had fallen a few notches
on Harry’s priority list. The realization that he was a horcrux, and the resulting massive amount of
sex he’d been having had more or less shoved that Slytherin git to the back of his mind.

In hindsight, Harry realized that that was a mistake, but it was hard to blame himself when
Ginny was in the back of his mind ready to start yelling at him if he started blaming himself. He
imagined that Hermione was probably pleased that he’d stopped focusing so intently on Malfoy.

“Err, I kind of want to wait and see if we can get anything useful out of this.” He told
Susan, as he pulled out his invisibility cloak. “You don’t have to stay with me, though” He grinned
mischievously “If you do, I can make it worth your while.”

Susan giggled as a blush stained her cheeks. Not only was the prospect of getting more
alone time with Harry appealing, but it was also an opportunity to become involved in one of his
legendary adventures. How could she refuse?

-----

Harry would not sleep that well that night. He’d been floating on a cloud since he and
Ginny had bonded, but the reminder that Malfoy was still up to something and apparently had just
gotten good news based on his mood as he left the room of requirement, had abruptly returned him
to earth. He’d spent the rest of the day feeling guilty over setting aside his suspicions about
whatever Malfoy was plotting, at least until Ginny forcibly distracted him from his brooding.

This apparently manifested itself in a return of Harry’s nightmares. Cedric crumpling to the
ground in a flash of green light. Sirius falling back into the veil. Hermione, petrified and still as
stone in the Hospital Wing. Ginny, lying cold and pale on the floor of the Chamber of Secrets.
Voldemort’s voice echoed in his head. You will lose everyone.

Harry was just barely able to bite back a cry as he jerked awake.

Oh Harry. Ginny sniffled

Determined to push the panic and anguish from his nightmare aside, Harry made his way to
the bathroom and washed his face.

Did you see that? He asked her.

Saw it. Felt it. I guess that means we can share dreams too. Its fortunate we’ve been
having so much sex that I haven’t had any sex dreams.

Harry tried to grin, but the mirror revealed even to his eyes that it was a mockery of a
smile. The nightmare had touched on something that he been secretly terrified of ever since he and
Ginny had started dating. The very fact that she was close to him made her a target. Hell, all of his
friends were targets because of him.

If you’re thinking of pushing me away to protect me, it’s a bit late.

This time, Harry did actually smile. While Ginny tone was joking, he could tell that she
intended to kick his arse if he tried to push anybody away to protect them, and it truly was far too
late to try to distance himself from Ginny.

You have to let people make their own decisions. Ginny continued. We all know the risks,
but we think they’re worth it. How many times have you risked yourself for someone you cared
about?

Her passion shone through their link, warming Harry’s soul. He was so lucky to have her.
I’m not sure if I could survive without you, Gin.

Ginny knew Harry well, and she knew that when Harry got into a brooding mood, it was
bloody difficult to pull him out of it. Fortunately, she knew just the trick. Come to bed Harry. I
think I have the perfect distraction for you.

Harry returned to bed, pulling aside his curtains and gasped softly. Laying on his bed was
Luna, clothed only in an unbuttoned nightgown, wandlight illuminating her bare curves. She truly
was beauty, with her nearly unblemished pale skin, and she was a tantalizing mix of innocence and
naughtiness. Her hand was tucked between her legs, and though it was hidden in shadow Harry
could tell she was touching herself by the bliss on her face, and now that we was listen for it, the
soft schlick of fingers on wet flesh. All thoughts of his nightmares and brooding were wiped from
clear from his mind.

Okay Gin, how exactly did you pull this off?

Don’t look at me, I’m just as surprised as you are.

“Luna… how?”

“Oh, I just asked the Room of Requirment to make a passageway to the Gryffindor sixth
year boys’ dorms.” Luna said, her normally airy tone noticeably husky. “I wanted to go into the
bathroom with you, but you didn’t appreciate that the last time I did it.” Harry internally winced at
the memory of her coming up behind him while he’d been at a urinal.

“The room can do that?” Harry breathed, thinking of how useful that would be. “I’d never
even considered...”

“Of course you didn’t, Harry. You’re much too busy keeping us happy to worry about
things like that.” Luna said between soft gasps

That’s right Harry, just make sure to give us a good shagging and let us womenfolk take
care of everything. Ginny teased.

Harry mentally rolled his eyes, but there was a grain of truth to it. Harry had begun to feel
that there was something building in him, more and more as the days went by. No matter how
many times he had sex, or got off, he somehow always wanted… needed more. Harry knew it was
more than just Ginny’s influence, though she was delighted by the change, and he’d begun to doubt
he could handle his girls without it.
 Harry was drawn from his thoughts by Luna’s hand reaching into his boxers. Luna was
quite obsessed with giving Harry head, at the expense of any other illicit activities. Harry had tried
to return the favor, but Luna always insisted, and Harry found that when Luna looked up at him
with those pleading eyes, it was almost impossible for him to say no. Almost.

Harry allowed her to pull him to bed by his shaft, but when she tried to position him so she
could suck him off, Harry resisted. Instead, he pressed her back into bed and crawled on top of her.
Her creamy skin practically molded against his body. “Harry.” She protested “I wanted to taste
you again.”

He positioned herself at her entrance- she was dripping. “I know, but I want this.” He
murmured “And I know you want it too.” He rocked against her, not entering her but rubbing
against her labia and clit, smearing her arousal over his shaft.

“O-o-oh.” Luna whimpered, gyrating her hips with his “I s-suppose that works too.”

Harry smiled, and placed a kiss to her lips, before pressing his shaft into her. Luna reacted,
oh how she reacted. The noises she made- it was as if she didn’t know if she should whimper,
gasp, or choke- she just let out an incoherent stream of syllables and sounds as her body stiffened,
shuddered, and then coiled around Harry.

Harry set a slow, but forceful rhythm. The way Luna was reacting to him triggered a surge
of possessiveness in him. He wanted to wrap her up and protect her, but at the same time he
wanted to ravage her- make her fall apart even more than she already was.

More than anything, though, he wanted to claim her. And as her inner walls clenched and
quivered around him again and again, it became almost unbearable to hold back the urge. He
wanted to bury himself fully in her and spill himself in her.

Luna was of similar mind, because soon she was whimpering in his ear, begging him.
“Please. I need it.” Her oh so needy voice was stirring something deep within him “Cum. Give it
to me.”

How could he resist? With a final thrust, Harry sheathed himself in her and let go. Though
Harry did not have the presence of mind to see it, Ginny did notice the almost transcendental look
of pleasure on Luna face as she took his seed.

-----

This had supposed to have been a meeting to ‘induct’ Susan into their… coven, but it had
almost immediately been sidetracked by Ginny and Harry’s shared dreams and Luna discovery of
the room of requirement’s capabilities. Hermione’s quill, naturally, leapt into motion. The room’s
ability to create passageways would be quite useful for the next ritual. She paused, as her body
reacted to the thought.

She and Luna had agreed that she’d be the best choice for the next ritual. It was only
logical, but she’d felt slightly bad for putting Luna off even if the blonde hadn’t seemed to mind in
the slightest. Ever since then, her anticipation had been rising. It really wasn’t long now, until she
and Harry… they… Another shiver shot down her spine, and she was feeling hot all over, but
particularly between her legs.

Through much of the day, she’d been training herself to maintain focus even with Harry
magic in her veins. It was a challenge- a constant dance between her intellect and the heat in her
core- fighting to achieve balance.
 It had gone better than she’d expected. After resisting the urge to masturbate in the shower,
she’d spent most of the day reading up on theoretical magic- specifically the relation between
magic and the body. Hermione was actually beginning to suspect that in some ways she was
brighter under the influence of Harry’s magic, or at least her creativity was enhanced and she
seemed to be able to make inferences more easily… when she wasn’t distracted.

Susan, however, had insight to their situation that Hermione hadn’t considered. “Okay, but
have you guys thought about the political aspect of this?” Susan asked, to resounding silence.

“Er, not particularly.” Harry volunteered “I guess I just figured to hell with it- everyone’s
going to talk about me anyway.”

Hermione looked to Susan helplessly. She was hardly an expert on wizarding law, and
often found the wizarding legal system archaic and overcomplicated.

“That’s something I always admired about you, Harry.” Susan admitted “That you always
put up with whatever rumors went your way- as long as the people you cared about believed you.
But I guess what I’m trying to say is, let’s think about the future for a minute.” Susan paused, as if
to set the scene.

“You’ve defeated You-know-who I mean, V-voldemort. You’re the heir to two ancient and
rich houses, beloved hero of the wizarding world. You could do a lot of good with that influence.”

Harry nodded along. “And I imagine being with seven witches would hamper my
reputation.”

“Not necessarily.” Susan corrected. “But it would need to be done correctly, and we’d need
at least some of the people in the press on our side.”

“I’m sure the Quibbler would be willing to help.” Luna volunteered.

“Er, thanks Luna.” Susan agreed awkwardly “Anyway, I was thinking last night about this.”
Susan sighed, before continuing more somberly “Before my Aunt died, she let me know about a
law- one that relates to dying bloodlines. She didn’t like it, but she wanted me to know what my
options were. It’s not practiced much now, but multiple marriages are allowed in wizarding
Britain.”

“How?” Harry asked.

“Well first of all Harry, you’d be eligible for a second marriage- since you are the last
remaining heir of the Potters and Blacks. One of your wives would take the name of Potter-”

“Dibs!” Ginny interjected.

“-and the other Black.”

Harry nodded in understanding “So I take it, there’s more?”

“You can also marry me.” Susan said, seeming quiet and small. “Because I’m the last
Bones.” Harry rose, disentangling himself from Ginny and Luna, and pulled Susan into a hug.

Susan sniffed, returning Harry’s hug and resting her head on his firm chest. It was
comforting, to be wrapped up in his strong arms and steady warmth. “Thanks.” She whispered.

After a few moments, Harry reluctantly pulled back, surveying her. “You’re welcome. I
understand.” And really, he did.

“What that means is, if I marry and take the name of my husband, my bloodline will die. In
pureblood society, it’d be impossible to find a man who’d be willing to take his wife’s name
but…”

“There’d be no shortage of blokes who’d like a second wife.” Ginny supplied “Who’d be
able to keep her name and her bloodline alive.” She snorted “I guess I’m not eligible.”

“I am!” Luna said happily, Susan nodded in agreement.

“A fair many witches would be, actually. Wizarding birth rates are much lower now than in
the past” Susan glanced at Ginny “With some exceptions.”

“I’m not sure; I’d need to check my family’s genealogy this summer.” Hermione mused “I
might have some very distant relatives running around with my name. I like the idea of keeping
my last name, though.”

“That wouldn’t be a problem, ‘Mione.” Harry assured “I’m not- I’m not the type of bloke
that would expect that.” Hermione beamed.

“Anyway, having the marriages be ‘official’ would help us.” Susan continued “And for
Ginny and Luna, having the family’s consent would be a plus as well.”

While Ginny winced, Luna was unphased. “I’m sure dad would be fine with it, he was
never one for traditional relationships.” She chimed.

“My mum is going to freak. Especially if she hears it from Ron first.” Ginny frowned.

“Or from Dumbledore.” Hermione said darkly “Wouldn’t it be important to get my parent’s
consent as well?” She added “I mean, it shouldn’t be needed at all since I am of age, but…”

Susan smiled and shrugged apologetically “I know it’s a double standard, but a lot of these
people won’t care because they’re muggles.”

“Is it even worth it trying to appease these people?” Ginny asked “We’ve seen how public
opinion can shift on a dime based on what hack piece the Prophet decides to publish on a given
day.”

Harry frowned as well, he knew all too well how fickle the court of public opinion was.

“Of course it’s worth it.” Luna piped in, drawing the gaze of the other four. “It’s like when
we got that story published in the Quibbler. A lot of people are going to have their brains affected
by nargles, but there are a lot of people we can reach, and if we want to change things then we
need to.”

Susan smiled “Exactly, if we just hide away from the world, then all the same problems
that lead you Y- Voldemort in the first place are going to continue.” She looked at Harry “I spent
six years minding my own business, pretending I couldn’t change anything but you, Harry, made
me realize I was wrong.” Susan placed her hands on Harry’s shoulders as she continued
passionately. “You never struck me as the type to sit back and let bad things happen- not if there
was something you could do about, even if it was difficult or inconvenient.”

Harry couldn’t help it, he kissed her. Susan’s eyes went wide, before they fluttered close
and she returned his sweet kiss, drawing him closer. His arms reciprocated, holding her tenderly.
 Susan whined slightly when he pulled back, looking entreatingly up at him with half-lidded
eyes.

“You’re right, Susan.” Harry said simply, his eyes seemed to dance with emotions-
affection, kindness, compassion, but most of all a righteous determination. It was enough to make
Susan’s knees tremble, if the kiss hadn’t been. “Thank you.”

-----

Severus turned and silently exiting the headmaster’s office, Dumbledore’s dismissal was
polite, but it was a dismissal nonetheless.

The headmaster had much to think about.

Tom had commanded Severus to travel abroad for ‘recruitment’ over the summer. While
he could certainly request that he stay, that would jeopardize Severus’ position as a spy. No,
Severus’ information was far too crucial to the war effort to risk, even though he would be the best
person to deal with Harry.

There were others who had the skills needed, certainly. Though many in the Order would
be reticent to help, he was reasonably certain that he could show some of them the necessity of this
course of action. It seemed that increasingly, Dumbledore found himself in need of… perhaps not
advice, but someone to bounce ideas off of. His normal conversational companion, Minerva,
would be far from receptive to his plan.

A shadow crossed over his face. With a negligent wave of his wand, the top cabinet of his
desk slid open. His hand slid to a cold grey stone, carved in the precise shape of a pyramid. He’d
nearly lost his hand over that seemingly innocuous stone. He took hold of it- and despite having
been siting in his office, it was still cold. With practiced ease, Dumbledore turned it over in his
hand.

And again.

And again.

Chapter End Notes

A pretty plot heavy chapter. I'm not entirely happy with how disjointed it is, though.

Let me know what you think about where I'm going with Dumbledore! I hadn't
planned on that originally, but something Marcus S Lazarus said in a comment
inspired me, haha. I like the idea that the reason he's acting differently in cannon isn't
so much that he's just being a prick, but more that he's been corrupted by the power of
the Hallows.

Anyway, next chapter will be the second ritual! =D

 Lessons in Love
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Luna’s discovery had proven invaluable. They no longer needed to sneak through the
corridors to gain privacy. Harry, Hermione, Ginny, Luna, and Susan all used the room of
requirement to create magically obscured doors linking their dorms and the room.

Okay, even Hermione would admit that they had mostly use the discovery to facilitate
shagging, though Hermione had found the easy access to the Room’s collection of books quite
useful. Tonight though… tonight they were actually doing something important.

Okay, it really was just more shagging, but this was shagging for a purpose! She’d gone
through every detail to make sure the room was perfect. It wasn’t just about the runes (though
those certainly had taken time to set up properly), she wanted the atmosphere to be right. After all,
Harry had done much the same for their first time.

She gone through several iterations before settling on something small, warm, and cozy.
She eventually settled on a thick shag carpet, queen sized bed and loveseat. A small fireplace was
placed in one corner, which cast the rest of the room in shadow. She’d taken care to dress herself
for the occasion as well- summoning up red nightgown that was… minimalistic. She was all to
aware of the many patches where her skin was exposed to cool air, and it thrilled her.

“Wow, you put a lot of thought into this.”

Hermione whirled around, to find Harry taking the room in appreciatively. Perhaps
knowing he’d just be distracting her, he’d given her the time to set up the runes for the ritual
herself. Hermione was glad for that foresight, because the instant she laid eyes on him her body lit
up. Her lips parted in a silent gasp as the buzz of pleasure and rush of heat spread across her skin.
Blood rushed southward, flushing her skin and leaving her lightheaded.

“Do you like it?”

He regarded her for a moment, gauging the seriousness of her question. “I love it.” He
finally declared “Thank you for, er, you know, setting this up. You really didn’t have to-”

“You did.”

“But I appreciate it.”

“Well, it’s certainly nice to be appreciated. A girl could get used to that.”

“Believe me. I appreciate you, all of you.” His tone both affectionate and naughty, and
when one of his arms wrapped around her waist, it sent tingles up her spine.

He shot her a crooked smile “Are you ready, ‘Mione?” Merlin, the effect he had on her,
especially when she was doped up on his magic. Everything about him struck chord within her
body that drove her wild. Just his presence could distract her. God, she wanted him. She wanted
it all.

“Yes.” She hissed, eyes roving hungrily over his body. He was wearing casual clothes, but
that didn’t matter to her. She knew what lay underneath his T-shirt. Her eyes traveled down to the
bulge in his pants, and she knew what it meant. A low moan escaped her. God, she was… was…
a slut.

That word, even privately thought, triggered another surge of electric pleasure that raced
across her body and settled in her core. It was a word she so long maligned, and even in a few of
her weak moments mentally applied less than charitably to certain other girls. It was so wrong, so
paradoxically it was equally as titillating.

Harry swept her away in a deep kiss, and their bodies pressed together. When they parted,
she was left panting and with hooded eyes, and though she was dizzy with desire, she wasn’t ready
to relinquish control yet. If she was a slut, maybe she should start acting like one… whatever that
meant for her.

Without a second thought, Hermione snatched her wand and shot an incarcerous at Harry.
It wasn’t the first time she pulled that move, but it had proven so effective at changing the power
dynamic that Hermione was eager to try it again.

Harry fell backwards as ropes wrapped around his arms and legs, and a bed appeared
conveniently to catch him. “Again?” Harry protested weakly. His eyes though, gave him away.
He wanted this.

“Oooooh, yes.” Hermione purred, walking up to him and patting his crotch faux
placatingly. She then vanished his clothes and surveyed her prize like a huntress that had just
bagged a prime bull. She didn’t know where to look- his face, where his expression was a mix of
rebelliousness and curiosity, or perhaps the tensing muscles of his upper body as he tested out his
bonds, or -she licked her lips- his eagerly trembling penis. I can do whatever I want to him, she
realized, and her body was flooded with a sudden heat and her core clenched needily. Anything.
He’s all mine. Mine. Mine.

Her mind reeled with the possibilities. She wanted to taste him, mark his skin with her
teeth. She wanted to press her body against his, skin on skin. Her cunt was begging to just hilt
him in it… and no doubt that would be satisfying, but it would also be over. She’d cum, he’d
come, the ritual would be complete.

No, instead, her mind settled on a comment Luna had made the other day.

‘You know, your boobs are big enough that you could probably jerk Harry off with them.’
She’d told her completely out of the blue. Hermione hadn’t thought much of it at the time, but
now…

She knew how much Harry liked her boobs, after all.

Harry was still grumbling about being tied up, so Hermione shushed him with a finger to
his lips. “Honestly Harry, I would silence you, but then I wouldn’t get to hear you moan.”

“Come on Her-” The words died on Harry’s lips when Hermione let her nightgown drop,
revealing her nude form to him. His cock twitched suddenly in a way that made her want to ravish
it. Overall, she was quite pleased that she could still render such a reaction from him.

She delicately took his shaft in hand, once again savoring the feel of him, soft skin around
firmness, and his magic, surging desperately through his shaft, begging to be let loose. Her touch
drew a quiet sound of the barest moan from him- he was absolutely entranced by her, his eyes
never leaving her chest. With a teasing smile, she bent down and placed him in her cleavage.
 Harry’s eyes went wide as he realized what she had planned for him, and Hermione’s smile
only grew. “You’re so pent up, Harry.” She told him sympathetically. “I can tell. You’re staring
at us more, when you think you can get away with it.” She’d been secretly thrilled whenever she
caught him sneaking a peak at her chest, but maybe she shouldn’t be so secretive about it… maybe
she could flaunt it a bit?

“I don’t know what it is ‘Mione.” Harry whined “I just can’t get enough any more. Even
after sex… there isn’t relief, not for long. It just comes back. Its frustrating.”

This time some real sympathy rose up in Hermione. The bond must have something to do
with that, perhaps magic was boosting his sex drive. “Well, lets see if I can help with that.” She
replied cheekily. With that, she pressed her breasts together so that they completely encased his
shaft.

It was a bit awkward at first, getting the rhythm right, but she found that it was
unexpectedly titillating, engulfing him within her cleavage, feeling his pulsing shaft against her.
She had an excellent view of his body, and the tensing of his muscles from his perhaps instinctive
attempts to break free and no doubt ravish her were a treat to her eyes.

Best of all were Harry’s reactions- the look of lust on his face as he watched him disappear
and emerge from her cleavage. And then there were his moans, which started soft and hesitant, but
were rising in both pleasure and frustration. She made sure to draw it out, making sure to keep him
just not quite at the edge, and the torment was obviously wearing him down.

Finally, Harry broke and began to use what little range of movement he had to thrust
upward, grunting deeply with each thrust. Hermione retaliated by quickly retrieving her wand and
casting an immobilizing jinx at Harry’s hips, locking them in place.

“Hermione!” Harry cried out in frustration, and it was music to her ears.

“Poor Harry.” She cooed, wetting her hands with the arousal dripping down her thighs. She
wrapped one around his shaft, yanking it firmly. “Are you getting close, baby?”

“Oh god, yes.” Harry moaned “Fuck!”

Hermione could tell from the feel of his magic- urgent, spiking, and almost searingly
intense- that he was telling the truth. She showed his manhood no mercy, tugging at it with
abandon. He was completely out of control now, the animal part of him that he kept chained up
inside was unleashed, but ironically there was very little he could actually do.

She’d read enough about it, but what she wanted to do was still quite the risk, but if it
worked she’d surely be a legend among witches everywhere. The room sensed her intentions and
provided as small purple dildo for her. With a predatory grin, she lubricated it with her own
arousal and pressed it against his arsehole.

Harry reacted in the most delicious way imaginable, he squeaked, and froze with a look
somewhere between arousal and horror on his face. That look only lasted for a moment, until
Hermione found his prostate.

His voice broke as he cried out, and his entire body shuddered. His cock quaked, even in
the vicelike grip of her hand, and erupted. His body seized as if his every muscle was working to
eject his seed.

The explosion of magic was so intense that it left spots in her eyes. She could feel it
buffeting body like waves. His cum arced and splattered across her forehead, covering her eyes
and sticking in her hair and leaving a trail down her face. She was assaulted by the scent of his
seed just as much as its magical potency, as that first shot was followed by another, and another.

He seemed to be purging all of his sexual frustration, and releasing it as his… well,
release. Soon, Hermione’s face was coated in his essence, and her every breath brought with it the
intoxicating smell of him. It was practically drugging her. Her tongue swept across her lips of its
own accord, and Hermione couldn’t help but moan as magic popped and crackled along her
tongue.

Time seemed to blur for both of them. Until Harry finally went limp, collapsing back into
bed. Hermione, on the other hand was shuddering. Her face was almost entirely covered, and his
semen was painted her breasts and ran down her stomach, lighting trails of fire across the skin it
touched.

It was a truly ludicrous amount of cum, and she was nearly overloaded by the level of
magic she’d just been blasted with. He was so powerful, she could barely handle it. Around them,
the runes had lit up, just as they had for Harry and Ginny a month ago, and the colors had begun to
rise in the air. It was almost done.

She looked down at her own hand, still gripping Harry’s cock and covered in his cum. She
lifted her hand and observed how his cum clung and strung between her fingers, and she could
swear that she could see the magic just as she could see it around them, faint wisps of color coming
off her hand like smoke. She moaned, as lust surged deep within her once again.

“Fuck.” Hermione hissed, delirious. She caressed her body, rubbing his seed in as if it
were lotion and moaning at the resulting rush of warm pleasure. Her hands circled her breasts, then
sliding down her stomach and then her thighs. With hooded eyes, she looked back to Harry- still
tied up, sweating, flushed, and breathing heavily. His eyes were glued to her own body, soaking in
the show she’d been inadvertently putting on for him. His cock was soft, having dribbled the last
few drops of his cum onto his stomach, but his eyes still glimmered with a sort of exhausted
arousal.

“Fuck baby, you look so bloody sexy, like that.” She cursed. He looked so perfect, and she
could feel the magic between them rising in the air, she couldn’t resist any longer. It only took a
few moments of rubbing her clit to topple over the edge.

It wasn’t how she’d pictured the bonding to happen. She figured it’d be a bit more…
traditional. Then again, they weren’t exactly a traditional couple. Perhaps it was fitting that things
had taken such an unexpected turn.

Around them, the multicolored lights exploded outward, sending out another shockwave of
magic through the castle and beyond. The ropes binding him dissolved amidst the magical
onslaught.

Even through the pleasure of her orgasm, she could feel it. The ritual. She could feel her
mind becoming entangled with Harry’s, she could feel his body, she could feel the pool of his
magic-humming and alive within him, and beneath all of that she could feel him- his sense of self,
his dreams, desires, fears, his inner life.

He was beautiful.

The process of linking with him defied all description, so incomprehensibly intimate that
Hermione would consider trying to explain how it felt almost sacrilegious. It…they, just were.
 She didn’t notice at first, but she’d started to cry. It was too much, it was too good. And
instant later, Harry’s arms were around her.

“I love you. I love you. I love you.” She murmured like a prayer, as she clung to him.

I love you too. Harry told her through their newfound link. Then, he went a step further.

He showed her.

They spent at least an hour cuddling, reveling in their new connection, and bringing each
other to orgasm several more times, and then enjoyed long hot shower together. When Harry and
Hermione finally began to head back to their dorms through the passageway the room provided,
they were intercepted by Ginny. Hermione wasn’t sure what to expect from the redhead, but Harry
mentally reassured her. Ginny wasn’t upset, not even remotely.

“It worked!” She burst out giddily, relief palpable in her voice. “It worked!” She flung
herself at Harry, kissing him and giving Hermione the unexpected (albeit indirect) experience of
enthusiastically kissing a girl. Ginny pulled back, and with a cheeky grin, launched herself at
Hermione. The breath left her lungs at the force of Ginny hug, but the redhead wasn’t done yet.
Without any hesitation, she pulled back a fraction and brought her lips to Hermione’s for a split
second kiss.

It was over in a flash, and both girls just stared at each other for a long moment.

Harry chuckled, because he could feel how each of them felt about that kiss. Hermione
didn’t seem to swing that way, but Ginny on the other hand…

“Uh, sorry.” Ginny finally mumbled “I got carried away.”

“Its alright. I mean, I get it.” Hermione smiled encouragingly. “It worked.”

“Yeah.” Ginny’s smile returned in full force, bright enough to light up the whole room. “It
worked. It’s going to work.”

We’re going to save you, Harry. The emotion behind Ginny’s words was strong enough that
Hermione could hear them too.

Chapter End Notes

Hello everyone! I think this chapter has gone through the most rewrites and edits out
of any chapter I've posted so far. I'm hoping I nailed the balance between kink and
emotion. As always, let me know what you think!
 Drunk In Love
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

It was a difficult adjustment for Hermione.

Harry, at least, had done this before. Though he did frequently report being overwhelmed
by her thought process and found it better to not try to follow her thoughts directly.

Hermione had quizzed Harry and Ginny to exasperation about their bond, and practiced meditation
and occlumency exercises that she thought might help, but there was really nothing that could
completely prepare her for… everything.

It was so easy for her to become distracted, even moreso now than before. It wasn’t even
completely sexual. The thrill Harry was now feeling while flying at quidditch practice kept
drawing her from her reading, particularly when he did one of his trademark reckless dives. It was
wonderful, getting such direct insight into how Harry thought and felt. She knew he loved flying,
but couldn’t fully appreciate how he felt until now.

The same could be said for how he felt about her. There was a vast difference between
knowing that he loved her and being able to feel it herself. It was a deep well that she could
always tap into, strong, stable, and reassuring. Honestly, it made her want to throw her books
down and spend every second of the day in his arms, showing him just how much she loved him.

She felt her cheeks flush… because yeah, the sexual aspect of things was just as distracting.
She remembered that first day of classes after the ritual… she’d had the worst performance in
Charms she’d ever had because Harry had had a hard on. She had completely underestimated just
how distracting erections were, how one part of the body could so completely dominate her every
thought, how good it felt as it swelled, yet at the same time aching for more.

She had come to wonder how boys accomplished anything at all. Harry had seemed to handle it
admirably enough (though he had the benefit of lots of practice, she was sure), but It’d taken her
until the very end of the class to be able to perform the spell adequately! She just knew that Ginny
had been encouraging that erection, Harry hadn’t been able to hide that from her.

Not that she was ashamed. In the past, she would have been mortified by any of this, but
she’d long since let go of those inhibitions. Just like she’d previously rejected how society
dictated she looked, or what career she wanted, she no longer gave a jot at what ‘people’ thought
she should desire.

She refocused on Harry, who had just landed. She let out a silent gasp as she recognized
the lust burning in him, the flush of blood to his cock as it strained against his clothes, tingling and
yearning for more. There was a certain anticipation building within him… he was a little nervous,
but masking it with confidence, there was more than that, though. Harry was placing himself into a
different state of mind. With a flash of insight, she understood what was happening. It was
roleplay.

Oh, Demelza won’t know what hit her.

-----

Demelza knew she was in trouble. To put it bluntly, she had her worst performance of the
season this practice. Periodically she had spotted Harry looking at her critically, but also with a
fire in his eyes. His intense gaze would bore into her, and it sent such a rush of heat through her
that she swore she might just topple off her broom.

She damn well knew why she felt like this. She was mid cycle, she was ovulating and her
body was begging her to let it get stuck in. This had never been an issue before, but ever since
things began with Harry- well, she’d never felt more sexual. She dutifully got herself off every
night thinking of her captain. At first she thought that amount might be a bit much, but before long
she found herself still wanting even after cuming.

She frigged herself to exhaustion last night, hoping it would be enough to allow her to
control herself for practice- but it wasn’t enough. She just couldn’t help herself, the anticipation of
knowing something was coming after practice, how handsome and in control Harry looked in his
uniform, and the looks he kept sending her way… Her body knew exactly what it needed- oh how
her enflamed cunt throbbed against the cool wood of her broom…

“Oi! Watch it!” Katie bellowed as Demelza almost plowed into her.

Harry had seen that, and was now flying over to them. Ginny, her eyes alight, hung off to
the side. “Would you mind explaining what happened here, Demelza?”

“Captain! I mean, Harry. I mean-” She fumbled.

“Because it looks like you nearly knocked yourself and Katie out of the sky.” Harry
prompted flatly.

Harry was never cruel or mean during practice, but this was about as close as he got- blunt,
deadpan, and biting. Demelza found it absolutely titillating, even as she was genuinely ashamed of
herself, which made it somehow better. Oh Merlin, how would he punish her after this? She was
flushing, to be sure, even as the heat within her rose up a notch.

“I lost focus.” Demelza confessed, her eyes downcast. “I’m sorry. I’m not at my best today,
sir.”

Harry let out a frustrated sigh. “Are you two okay?”

They both nodded, and Katie flew up beside Harry, to confer as the two elder team
members often did. “We all have off days.” She defended “And honestly, I think she’s in a bad
way.” Katie had always been something of an older sister figure to her. She’d rib and tease her
teammates viciously until the moment they appeared to be in actual trouble, at which point she’d
be quite protective of them.

Harry nodded appraisingly “Yeah, I can see that. She’s rather flushed, not focusing… are
you feeling alright, Demelza?”

He knew of course, what the issue was, and by Ginny’s smirk she knew as well. “I- I’m
feeling rather hot.” Demelza said lamely “I’m sorry.”

“Alright, why don’t you cool off in the changing rooms.” He told her. “We only have
about fifteen minutes of practice left, so we can talk afterwards. If you still feel off, I’ll escort you
to Madam Pomfrey.”

Oh lord.

Demelza had nothing to do for those fifteen minutes except wait. She sat on the wooden
bench of the changing room, swinging her legs as she imagine just what Harry would have in store
for her.

Maybe he’d have her degrade herself for him. She’d have to tell him just how dirty a slut
she was. How she was a pathetic little girl who was so horny should couldn’t even fly a broom
straight. She shuddered, stifling the temptation to touch herself. Ginny and Katie would be in at
any moment and she couldn’t afford to frustrate herself further.

Soon enough, the two girls walked in. Katie appraised Demelza with genuine worry “You
still look flushed.” She fussed “We should get you to Pomfrey right away.”

Sudden panic struck Demelza, if she went to the hospital wing, she and Harry wouldn’t…
wouldn’t… “No! I’m fine.” Demelza insisted, a little too fiercely “I really think I should just talk
to Harry.”

Katie shook her head. “Stop being such a martyr, Dem. You think Harry hasn’t had more
than his fair share of time in the hospital wing?”

Demelza looked to Ginny beseechingly. To her great relief, the redhead winked. “Katie,
why don’t we go out onto the pitch, and talk.”

Katie arched an eyebrow at Ginny. Something meaningful seemed to pass between the two
girls, but whatever it was, it was lost on Demelza. Katie seemed to accept it, however, and
followed Ginny back onto the pitch.

Demelza sat in silence for perhaps another five minutes before Harry finally went to her.

“So, an off day, huh?” He said neutrally.

“I’m sorry.”

“Look at me.” He told her. She did so. He had sat himself right beside her, and was
peering down at her. His fingers went to under her chin, tilting her head up slightly so that their
eyes met. She nearly lost her breath, his eyes shone with intensity, determination, compassion,
lust, but not anger. “I’m not mad at you.”

This wasn’t how she expected this to go, but his understanding was throwing her stomach
through a loop. He’d could have laid her across his lap and smacked her ass, he could have done
any number of things to punish her, but he wasn’t going to.

“You’re not?”

“No. You didn’t do this on purpose; I know you want to improve. So it’s just a matter of
helping you get there.”

“Thank you, sir.”

Harry grinned mischievously, and by Godric did it make her heart flutter. “So, you want to
tell me exactly what happened?”

She told him everything. How her sex drive had spiraled out of control. How she needed to
masturbate more and more. How her cycle has struck at just the wrong time and played havoc with
her. Unintentionally, she unleashed some of what she’d been contemplating before Ginny and
Katie had interrupted.
 “It’s just, when I close my eyes, I can’t help but see you. Your body. Your cock. You
cuming all over me, covering me.” She shuddered as her voice broke “I’m such a slut. I can’t stop
thinking about it. I’m so obsessed I can’t even fly a broom properly!”

“Hey, it’s alright.” Harry soothed, wrapping and arm around her shoulders. “It’s perfectly
natural to feel the way you do, and really, I’m flattered. We just need to help you deal with it. I
take it that no amount of masturbation is helping you.”

“No sir.” Demelza knew what would help her, but she knew she didn’t deserve his
attentions yet, she hadn’t earned it yet. Besides, everything that he’d done with her up to this point
had made her into even more of a slut, maybe fucking her would too.

“Well, you just need to learn self restraint. Control.”

“Oh?” Demelza breathed.

“You can’t help how you feel, but you can learn to work with it, to feel your body’s needs
but not let them master you.” Harry explained “And I’m going to help you.”

“Thank you. What do I need to do?” Demelza was expectant, eager for what the ‘lesson’
would entail.

“Strip.”

Demelza nodded and immediately began to strip off her uniform. She tried to keep her
breathing even, tried to remain composed as she felt Harry’s eyes burning into every inch of skin
she revealed. When she dared look him in the eye, she shivered at the pure lust she saw in them as
he drank her in. Finally, she was completely exposed to him. He could everything, he could see
how dripping wet she was, how her arousal was running down her thighs.

“Sir?”

“Touch yourself, but… you’re not allowed to cum.” He smirked. So that’s the catch.
Demelza realized. He’s going to teach me self-control, so I’m gonna have too… oh.

She was already so keyed up, it wouldn’t have taken long at all to push herself over the
edge, but that wasn’t what he wanted. Her captain wanted her to tease herself, keep herself at the
edge.

“Yes sir.” She breathed, and she obeyed. Her touches were tentative, fingers probing her
folds carefully, completely avoiding her clit.

Harry nodded approvingly, and to her surprise began to undress just feet in front of her.
“Hnnng.” She moaned after his uniform shirt came off. She couldn’t help but gawk at the view of
his flushed, sweaty chest and torso.

Demelza braced herself against the wall, already feeling a bit unsteady at her feet. Her
ministrations, slow as they were, were still pushing her higher with the ‘help’ that Harry was
providing.

Then came his shoes and socks, then his uniform pants. Demelza’s gaze locked on the
prominent tent in his boxers, and she licked her lips subconsciously.

Harry said something to her, but she didn’t catch it. “Uh. Huh.” She said rather
incoherently, her eyes never leaving his crotch, and her fingers continuing to slowly dip in and out
of her pussy.

With a shrug, Harry shucked off his boxers, letting his erection spring free. “Uhnng.”
Demelza moaned as she accidentally shoved two of her fingers deep into her cunt. She might have
cum then and there, but was drawn away from the moment by Harry walking away from her.

“Wh- Captain! Where are you going?” Demelza called, staying rooted in place as Harry
strode deeper into the changing rooms.

“I already told you. I’m getting a shower.” He continued to walk away. “You can join me
if you like.”

Demelza took a moment to process what he had said, before rushing after him, falling in
place right behind him, where she had a perfect view of his ass. “You don’t have to touch yourself
while we’re in the shower.” He added.

That was fortunate, because she didn’t think she could have stood it if she had to. The
showers weren’t cramped, but clearly weren’t made with two people in mind. They wouldn’t
really be able to maneuver without interacting with each other.

Demelza closed the stall door behind them, and when she turned, she found Harry facing
her. He was so close she swore she could feel his body heat. Her body was calling out for him,
like some invisible force was urging her to move closer.

She felt so small and feminine like this. With Harry towering over her, sporting strong
muscles that he could easily use to overpower her and a swollen erection that she could barely stop
herself from taking in her hand.

Hot water sprayed over both of them, cascading down Harry’s chest in rivulets. The warm
water did little to sooth Demelza’s desire, even as it washed away the physical evidence of it.
Harry lathered his hands with soap and murmured “Let me wash you.”

Demelza trembled, but nodded and took a step towards him- they were almost touching.
Smiling, Harry grabbed her by the shoulders and turned her around “I’m going to start with your
back.” He crooned in her ear. His hands began massaging her shoulders methodically, before
moving lower, firmly rubbing and kneading at her skin. She felt like she was turning to mush.
Soft moans escaped from her and her head lolled back, resting against Harry’s chest.

She felt Harry’s hot breath in her ear, and he purred “Are you enjoying yourself?” before
nibbling at her earlobe. Demelza could only let out a decadent moan in response. His hands were
now massaging her sides, first skirting along the sides of her breasts, then rubbing firmly at her
hips.

“O-ohh. Harry.” She whimpered “I-I… please.” She didn’t know what she was begging
for, she couldn’t focus on anything beyond the feel of his hands on her, his breath and voice in her
ear.

Harry growled when his hands cupped her ass, taking each cheek in hand and kneading
them. “You, Demelza Robbins, have got a magnificent arse. I should know- you love to shove it
against my cock.” He turned her around again and kissed her. Brief yet fierce- the sudden
invasion by his lips and tongue left her reeling, struggling to find words. “Oh, Dem.” Harry
murmured, stroking her cheek affectionately “You’re gorgeous.”

Demelza brought her shaking hands to his chest to steady herself. “Ha-Harry.” She moaned
“Yo-you’re-” He kissed her again, giving her the barest taste of him before withdrawing once
more.

“Shhh.” He soothed. “You don’t need to talk. You don’t need to think. You don’t need to
do anything. Except feel.”

With that, Demelza completely surrendered herself to him. She didn’t need to care about
the outside world, about anything. Why would she when she had Harry to protect her? She was
safe, completely safe with him. She was his.

He massaged her breasts, circling around her areolas hypnotically. His fingers found her
nipples, stroking them and alighting sparks of pleasure. Demelza moaned without a care,
unconsciously tilting her hips forward- as if presenting herself to him.

Harry leaned back into her ear “That’s perfect, my little Dem.” He murmured. His hands
went lower, caressing her toned stomach. “Just feel.” His hands skirted downwards, and suddenly
he was kneeling, stroking her legs, her knees, her thighs…

She spread her legs for him, exposing her dripping, swollen core. Harry’s eyes lit up, and
he began kissing up her thigh. His hands and mouth moved higher and higher, getting so close to
the focal point of the volcanic heat rising within her- consuming her. She looked down helplessly,
enraptured at the sight of Harry on his knees in front of her, with hungry eyes focused on her cunt.
He was going to do it, he was going to… oh god.

“Don’t cum.” He told her “Unless I tell you too.” Then his mouth descended on her folds,
his tongue lapping gently against her core, and his lips molding firmly against her. Demelza felt
like she was imploding. She was ready to throw herself in front of Harry and beg him in tears to
please let her cum.

He seemed to sense her limit, and pulled back just as she was at the edge. “Please.
Please. Oh please.” Demelza chanted.

Harry looked up at her, his lips coated in her arousal, and smiled. “Good girl.” Demelza’s
knees wobbled as his simple proclamation sent an electric surge of pleasure down her spine.
“Now, cum for me.”

His words alone might have been enough to send her over the edge, but Harry followed
them up by returning to her cunt and devouring her with vigor. His hands grabbed her arse and
pulled her to him. His tongue relentless massaged her clit, and the stimulation was so sudden and
intense, that Demelza short circuited. Her body was paralyze, her mouth was open, but she could
only utter the barest, desperate gasp. She was so unbearably sensitive, needed it so badly, and
Harry’s mouth was exactly what she needed but also almost too much.

Demelza broke. She screamed as her knees gave out, so that it was only Harry’s hands
gripping her arse that kept her standing. It was at that point that she lost track. She would vaguely
remember Harry letting her down onto the floor- her legs jelly and her mind mush. She’d
remember feeling warm water and firm hands run over her, her hair stroked soothingly, her face
cupped, and simple kiss.

She’d remember Harry scooping her easily into his arms, and feeling safe in them, and then
him carrying her out of the shower stall.

Most clearly, however, she’d remember realizing Ginny and Katie were waiting in the
changing room. Waiting for them.
Chapter End Notes

Happy Holidays to everyone! Hope you all enjoy the chapter!

Next chapter... Katie's POV. I'm certainly looking forward to it. ;)

 Every Move You Make
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“So, what’s wrong with Demelza?” Katie asked as soon as they were out of earshot. The
two witches started walking the circumference of the pitch at a leisurely pace, falling into step
beside the other.

“Nothing.” Ginny said simply “Well, nothing that won’t be fixed by some time alone with
Harry.”

“I don’t understand, what are you saying?.” Katie asked, uncomprehendingly.

“How long have you had a crush on Harry?” Ginny pivoted.

“What!?” Katie sputtered, halting in her tracks. “Where did you even get that? No! No, no,
no! I’m not- we haven’t! Ginny…” Katie trailed off, realizing that she probably had just protested
too vehemently.

To her surprise, Ginny was smiling like the cat that had gotten the canary. “Oh really,
because I was going to let you have sex with him, but if you aren’t interested…”

Katie opened and closed her mouth several times soundlessly, trying to come up with
something to say. “You’re joking.”

“I’m being absolutely serious. What do you think Harry and Demelza are doing right
now?” Ginny challenged. Katie’s mouth parted in a silent ‘oh’. Was that why Demelza was so out
of it today?

“A-are you serious?”

“Completely.”

“But… why?”

“I think it’s about time you answered my question, actually.” Ginny grinned “Fess up.”

Katie huffed. “Fine. But it’s nothing major! I might have flirted with him a bit, but I think
it just went over his head.” At least until recently, anyway.

Ginny giggled “That sounds like him. How did it happen?”

It really was never something she thought of as a big deal. He was cute, he was a good
bloke, so what if she occasionally imagined taking him back to the locker rooms? “I guess it
started in my third year. You know Harry- he was so cute and sweet. I just wanted to take care of
him and help him get out of his shell.” She, Alicia, and Angelina had been quite protective of him-
he’d been so innocent and they all knew how many girls would slip him a love potion if they had
the chance.

Katie was blushing, and Ginny silently agreed- Harry at twelve, the boy who had first
captured her heart, was far too cute for his own good.

“And you know how quidditch practice is, Ginny.” Katie continued “It gets the blood
pumping, and afterwards… well, I’m in the mood.” Like now, Katie could admit to herself that she
was… keyed up, and their conversation certainly wasn’t helping. “So yeah, I thought about some
of the guys on my team.”

She’d thought about it alright, what it’d be like to take Harry’s virginity. She would have
been good to him, she had more than enough experience to make his first time truly mind-blowing.
She would have been kind and patient, taught and guided him, and let him enjoy himself. She had
imagined taking his shaft in hand and pumping him and sucking him until he reached completion-
watching his adorable face as it scrunched up in pleasure.

Of course, that shy boy was no more. In his place was a confident and experienced man,
and Katie was surprised to find herself just as attracted to this latest shift in Harry personality. And
she had to admit that the view she'd gotten of Harry in just quidditch pants was… appealing. Quite
appealing.

“Katie, I get it.” Ginny agreed, noticing Katie’s growing discomfort “I guess it doesn’t help
that we’re pretty comfortable with showing a bit of skin in the locker rooms.”

Katie flushed in agreement. “Yeah… Anyway, I never took it too seriously. There was
always someone else- for me or for him.” More like- she’d never allowed herself to take it
seriously. If he’d ever asked her to Hogsmede, or to the Yule Ball, she would’ve said yes in a
heartbeat, but…

“So you’re really okay with Harry sleeping with Demelza… and me?”

“Yeah. I am.” Ginny blushed lightly. She didn’t like admitting to her kink, but it was a
handy way to avoid the real reason they were doing this. “It’s a turn on for me. I know its…
unconventional, but it’s just so hot.”

Katie mulled it over. While Ginny was certainly very competitive, Katie wouldn’t describe
her as possessive. Still, it was hard to wrap her mind around, not only being okay with your
boyfriend having sex with other people, but encouraging it? “I’m sorry, I just don’t get it.”

Ginny chuckled “I could go into detail if you want. How I love how Harry can turn these
girls into whimpering piles of goo. How-”

“Alright I get it!” Katie interrupted, her cheeks aflame “Sort of. Whatever. What about
Demelza, what does she get out of this? Besides the obvious.”

“Demelza’s just as kinky as I am.” Ginny grinned “She’s really into, uh, being dominated.”

“So…”

“Well how many guys around her could really pull that off?” Ginny asked rhetorically.

“Not many…” Katie mused. Sure, there were plenty of ‘alpha’ guys at Hogwarts, but Katie
knew the type- selfish in bed, and generally using confidence to hide their insecurities. She had
become adept at spotting them and found that their insecurities became painfully apparent
whenever she challenged them. She’d fancied a boy in the year above her, Kyle Clemons, until
they flew together and she outflew him easily. He’d taken it as a personal offense despite the fact
that she practiced quidditch regularly and he only flew casually. She enjoyed taking blokes like
that down a peg, particularly in bed.

That might work with some girls, but Katie guessed that Demelza needed a softer touch.
Most of the guys at Hogwarts who’d actually bother to listen to their partners needs were probably
too inexperienced or to insecure to really be a proper dominant. There were plenty of less confident
guys, but they would probably need experience and coaching before they could pull it off.

Harry, she guessed, might be perfect. Yeah, he had his hang-ups with girls, but he’d clearly
gotten over that this year. He was modest and noble, sweet and attentive, but bold enough to face a
dragon, and confident enough to stand up to Umbridge and Ministry.

Yeah, she could see it.

“Aren’t you afraid that Demezala isn’t going to be able to let Harry go?”

I’m counting on it. Ginny silently answered. “I’m not bothered. I know he’ll always love
me- though Merlin knows he has enough love to give to everybody. If Demelza wants to stick
around…” She shrugged.

“And Harry.” Katie continued “I just never imagined him having flings- even with your
permission. He’s just so sweet and kind and…” She blushed again, Merlin she needed to get her
crush in check. Or maybe she didn’t after all…

“Yeah, that conversation was… something. It took a lot to convince him that it was alright.
And Harry doesn’t do flings. If you sleep with him, I guarantee you you’ll get his love, attention,
and affection. He’ll be good to you, not to stroke his ego, but because he loves to see people he
cares about feel good.”

She was considering it… she was actually considering it. After all, this would be far from
the first fling she'd had. Wizards didn’t have to worry about normal STDs (and magical ones were
extremely rare). If it made things awkward between them… well she was graduating in a little over
a month anyway. And she knew Harry and Ginny wouldn’t spread rumors about it. This didn’t
have to be a serious thing; it could just be teammates… friends, having fun together.

And she’d finally get to experience this. She’d get to have sex with Harry, the sweet boy
who had turned into a man right before her eyes. Oh Merlin, now that she could seriously entertain
the idea, she realized she wanted it a lot more than she let herself acknowledge. Katie felt
something within her stir- a small flutter of heat that she knew from experience wouldn’t leave her-
not until she satisfied herself.

Ginny grinned knowingly. “He’d be so good to you Katie. Trust me- you aren’t going to
regret this.” Her voice was low and passionate; there was something in it that told Katie that this
wasn’t just bravado. Ginny was being absolutely honest and serious.

Her decision was made. “You know what? I’m in.”

“Great, let’s go!” The redhead beamed, heading off for the changing rooms.

“Wait! But what about Demelza? Won’t we be interrupting?” Katie asked, hurrying after
the redhead.

“She’ll be fine. She might even be into it, to be honest.” Ginny waved off her concerns.
“You know you want to do this. Trust me, it’s all right.”

Ginny was right, she did want to do this. She wanted it now. She knew the alternative was
retreating to her dorm room and imagining what she could so easily just have, or finding some
other bloke to spend some quality time with, but really, if she was going to have sex, she might as
well do it with the bloke she really wanted rather than a stand in.
 Oh Merlin, this was actually happening.

Katie followed Ginny back into the girl’s changing room. It was empty, and for a moment
Katie felt a pang of disappointment. Then she heard it- Demelza’s moans over the sound of a
shower running.

“She’s really getting into it, isn’t she?” Ginny commented, and Katie had to silently agree.
As her moans continued- interspaced with low murmurs from Harry she couldn’t quite pick up-
Katie found her imagination running rampant. What was Harry doing to make Demelza moan so
wantonly? Katie shifted her weight between her legs- a nervous habit. The stirring within her was
strengthening as she listened to Demelza’s ecstasy, like a sleeping beast awakening.

Suddenly, Demelza let out a high pitched gasp, and followed it up with a soft, keening
“Please, please, oh pleasepleaseplease!”

“Wow.” Katie said to herself quietly. Yes, girls often manufactured or exaggerated moans
for their partners’ benefit- but this was unmistakably genuine. Ginny grinned knowingly, as if to
say- yes, he’s that good.

There was a beat of silence, the water shut off. Katie’s breath caught, and her heart leapt in
her chest. Another moment of silence.

The door unlatched and swung open, Harry stepped through, cradling Demelza in his arms.
Somehow, he didn’t seem surprised to see them, and he proceeded to gently place Demelza on a
bench, the girl was quite out of it, and she slumped sideways as soon as Harry stopped supporting
her. Harry whispered something Katie couldn’t catch to Demelza before facing her again.

Katie felt her mouth go dry. Harry was exquisite, and his skin was patterned by droplets
and streams of water that ran down his well-defined chest, to his toned torso to-she licked her lips-
his cock. It was as fine a specimen as Katie had ever seen.

She didn’t know how long she had gawked at her teammate- but she was drawn from her
reverie by Harry’s awkward “Err, hi Katie.”

Her jaw clicked shut, and Katie blinked rapidly- as if trying to clear her mind of the vision
that had been burned into it. “Oh. Wow. Ginny, you lucky witch! How they hell did you stay
single for so long, Harry?”

“Not by choice, I assure you.” Harry responded, somewhat bashfully. “And I don’t think
stripping in public would have helped things.”

Katie giggled “I dunno, would have gotten my attention.”

“No. All you needed to do was ask a girl other than Cho bloody Chang out.” Ginny
commented. “It’s worked out swimmingly for you so far.”

Harry tilted his head in a way that seemed to say ‘fair point’, before turning his attention
back to Katie. “Er, so are your sure you want to do this Katie?”

“You kidding?” Katie responded, still leering at his body, all of her doubts dispelled “If I’d
known you were hiding this under those robes I’d have taken you back here years ago! Are you
sure you don’t mind me trying him out, Ginny, ‘cause damn.”

Ginny laughed, as Harry shifted uncomfortably “Go get him, Katie.”

 Katie took advantage of her offer and swooped in for an exploratory kiss, which quickly
deepened. Soon, her hands were at his back and his arms were around her waist, pulling each other
closer and pressing his cock into Katie’s stomach.

Oh, I just have to get a closer look at that.

That sentiment was felt as much as it was thought, and as hot as the kiss was, Katie had to
pull back. “And you’re talented too!” Katie exclaimed, and then with a wink “Now, lets check out
the goods.”

Her hands slipped down his chest and torso, and then to his cock. She wasted no time in
fondling his shaft, fingers exploring the sensitive organ eagerly. She crouched to get a better look
at him, and admired how the subtleties of it- how he was so engorged with blood that the veins
running up his shaft had flared and his head was purpling. She could faintly pick up his smell- not
the smell of sweat, but of his sex- faintly musky. She was especially pleased to see how quickly
Harry’s demeanor had changed. Boys really were all the same in that respect, even -no- especially
the most arrogant braggarts of them became butter once you had them by the cock.

“Ginny, how long is his refractory period?” Katie asked.

“Uhn- uh, basically non-existent.” Came Ginny’s breathless reply.

“Are you serious?” Katie gaped, turning to the redhead. Sure enough, Ginny was touching
herself, have partially dropped her quidditch pants and dipped a hand underneath her knickers.
Wow, she really did get off to this!

“Uhn, oh yeah.”

“And you’re sharing him?” She really shouldn’t be questioning her good fortune, but it still
boggled her mind a bit.

“Sooo hot.” Was Ginny’s only response, which wasn’t quite an answer, but on the other
hand, what was Katie expecting?

“Suit yourself, but I hope you enjoy it when I make him scream.” She turned back to
Harry, who had recovered and was cocking an eyebrow at her. She returned with a salacious grin,
a promise of what was to come.

“So, what do you want to- uhhhhng.” He was interrupted when Katie promptly engulfed
him in her mouth, taking him easily to the hilt. She moaned at the taste of him, he had just
showered, so she was just tasting him, and he tasted like pure, prime male. She cupped his balls
with one hand as she savored him. Delicious.

She loved giving blowjobs. Despite her first impression of the act, it had become the most
empowering thing she’d ever experienced. Harry was at her tender mercy as she lapped and
sucked at the sensitive flesh of his manhood. His soft desirous moans were music to her ears, she
pulled back “Do you hear that, Ginny?” She jibed as she continued to tease Harry’s cockhead with
her fingers, provoking soft gasps from him “He’s so eager. If I didn’t know better, I’d say you’ve
been neglecting him.” She knew that was completely false, as Harry was obviously getting plenty,
but dirty talk didn’t always need to be logical. “Keep moaning, babe. I like it.” She bobbed up and
down a few more times, before adding “Is that why you share him, because you aren’t woman
enough to handle him?”

Ginny choked on her moan, but Katie could tell by sound that her stroking had sped up.
She returned her attention to Harry, noting how Ginny’s moans had become much more vocal and
how Harry’s own pleasured moans seemed to rise in unison with hers. Katie stopped just before he
reached the edge and asked “Where do you want to cum, babe? In my mouth? On my face…” Her
expression turned sly “Or how about all over your little girlfriend?” That provoked a reaction, as
his cock twitched in her hand, and Ginny squeaked.

“You like that?” She asked unnecessarily “Well then, why don’t you join us Ginny?” The
redhead had certainly seen better days, or at least more composed ones. Her quidditch trousers
were around her ankles, and her panties had fallen to her knees. One hand was at her pussy, where
she was using two fingers to run circles around her clit, the other hand had been pushed aside her
shirt and pulled down her, exposing one tit to the air and massaging it Her cheeks were stained red
and her breath was coming out grunts that were in time with the soft schlick of her masturbation.

At Katie’s request, Ginny moved forward, but stumbled as her feet caught in her trousers
and fell to her knees.

“That’s convenient.” Katie snickered, enjoying the view of that normally cocky and
tomboyish redhead on her knees in front of her “But you should take off your clothes too, right
Harry?”

“Uh, yeah.” Harry agreed absently. It was such a shame that Harry’s muggle relatives had
circumcised him… Katie briefly wondered if there were magical ways of re-growing his foreskin.
Thankfully, he retained the sensitive patch of skin right below his head, which Katie’s fingers took
advantage of, rubbing at it gently to keep him at the edge. Harry’s moans had become deliciously
plaintive, and his hips were thrusting forward slightly, but he was being remarkably well behaved.
He really was still a sweetheart.

Honestly, Katie was impressed. She’d really drawn things out once she realized how fun it
was to taunt Ginny. Who knew she got off on a bit of humiliation? Most boys would have blown
long before now or broken down and either tried to beg her or force her, but Harry was content to
let her lead. It was time to give him a reward.

“Hm, I guess it’s only fair...” Katie winked at Harry and began to strip. Peeling of her
sweaty quidditch uniform was actually a relief, she was bloody hot, and her skin seemed to radiate
heat into the cool air like a furnace. The air was almost as pleasant as the feel of his eyes burning
into her body. She knew she looked good, she knew she was both fit and had boobs that Ginny
envied. Knowing that didn’t make the reaction boys had to seeing her body for the first time any
less gratifying. She loved seeing the look in their eyes as the were completely overtaken by lust,
how they lost themselves drinking in the sight of her.

Harry was no exception… the memory of his jaw dropping just slightly to let out a breathy
moan as she removed her bra would become a favorite of hers. Each twitch of his cock just made
her want to ravish it all the more, or to just screw it and impale herself on him. Let him release
himself in her, and fuck him again and again until she drained him dry.

Morgana she was wet, and she was so hot all over. She needed to focus, she needed to get
him off now before she lost her willpower. She noticed Harry moving his hand to his cock, and yes
she very much wanted to see him masturbate at some point… that’d be bloody hot, but she wanted-
needed- it on her terms. “Ah!” She chirped disapprovingly. Swiftly, she moved behind Harry and
caught his wrists. “You’re mine, sweetie.”

Katie slid her hand down to her cunt, and moaned, low and husky into Harry ear. “You’re
so bloody hot, babe.” She pulled her hand out, now dripping with her arousal, and wrapped it
around Harry’s shaft, using her own juices as lube. Her slick fingers easily slid up and down him
in a way she knew must be driving him wild.

He let out an urgent little sound, and then “Katie! Oh god!” She had him now. It’d taken long
enough, but his cock was now so urgently aching that he could think of nothing else- he needed
that sweet release. His cock controlled him, and since she controlled his cock…

“She was so cocky.” Katie moaned between sloppy kisses along his neck and jaw- loud
enough so that Ginny could hear her. “After you started fucking her. She strutted in like she owned
the school. She even bragged to me about it, tried to rub it in my face.” She punctuated that by
licking up his neck. Oh, he tasted good, she wanted to kiss, lick, suck, and bite every inch of his
skin, she wanted to devour him.

She molded her body behind his, resting her head on his shoulder, and the contact with him
lit her skin up even more. It was too fucking much, with her non-dominant hand, she began to
touch herself, rubbing her clit even as she redoubled her stroking of Harry’s cock, setting a brutal
pace. “Uhn, pump your hot seed all over that sexy little girlfriend of yours, babe.” She told him in
a low, lustful voice between grunts “Douse her in it. Uhn. Show her just how much I can make
you cum.”

His cock twitched so violently that it felt like it was trying to buck out of her grip, and he
erupted with surprising force. Holy fuck, imagine how that would feel inside of me. Her only
regret was that she couldn’t see his face as he came- though hearing the sweet desperate noises he
made and watching him unload on Ginny was enough. She found her own release just moments
later. With great effort, she was able to keep her reaction down to low moan and several husky
grunts.

Oh yes, that was good, but she needed more.

Katie surveyed Ginny, who had jammed two fingers up her pussy and thrown her head back
in a wail. Harry’d plastered her with a truly impressive amount of cum, which was now dripping
down her shuddering body. She had to admit, it was an enticing sight. She was tempted to lick
Harry’s essence off her tight abdomen, but she had bigger priorities at the moment.

Ginny eventually sagged, lurching forward and catching herself so that she was on her
hands and knees. She gazed up at them, her face decorated with cum, and her eyes blazing with
emotion. “Harry.” She panted “Oh fuck. Just fuck her already!”

That was not the reaction she’d been expecting, but Katie wasn’t about to complain. She
looked back to his cock, which she just realized she now had in a vice-like grip at the base. It
glistened with the evidence of their combined arousal. I want it.

With a burst of agility Katie swung a leg around Harry’s waist and used that leverage to
wrap both legs around him. The force of Katie’s move caused Harry to teeter for a moment before
he pivoted and pressed her against the locker. Her mischievous grin was met with a challenging
one from Harry.

Katie gyrated her hips, rubbing her core against Harry’s manhood. Each stroke rubbed his
head and length against her labia and clit, smearing his shaft with her arousal. It felt brilliant, but
Katie wanted more. She wanted the piece of meat inside of her, and she was certain Harry felt the
same way.

“Merlin, Katie.” Harry moaned “Fuck!” Harry rained kissed down Katie’s neck- pausing to
suck viciously when he found a sensitive spot. Morgana, he was good with his mouth. The
pressure he applied with his tongue, the suction, the graze of his teeth against her sensitive flesh-
Katie couldn’t help but cry out.

“Oh, just fuck me already, Potter!”

“Is that an order?” Harry teased, eyes glinting.

Oh, she was so done with his teasing. She didn't need any more foreplay, she just needed
him inside of her. She wanted that rough, animal sex. She wanted him to unleash all of that
teenage lust on her body. “You’re god damned right it is!”

-----

Ron Weasley had had worse days.

Sure, classes were a slog- even moreso without Hermione to help him. Without her to
cajole him into doing homework- Ron found himself putting it off more and more, until it was the
night before it was due and he ended up rushing to put something, anything, to paper.

And yeah, Quidditch practice was awkward, considering he simultaneously had to ignore
Harry, but listen to him when he spoke to him. Not to mention the dirty looks Ginny would
occasionally shoot him.

But things could be worse. After all, he had Lavender, and things were going great with
her. After she’d given him a blowjob over a month ago, he’d found that he could easily convince
her to… do things. He fondly recalled that night he’d lost his virginity- it was simply amazing.

Sure, he would have loved it if they could do more- every day would be great- but even
twice a week was amazing. It was honestly so validating, a confidence boost like no other. For the
first time, Ron felt like a man.

So who cares if Harry’s collecting some sort of weird harem? It’s not like he’d want any of
the girls who’d be willing to do that to themselves anyway. Ron felt a pang of regret there- after
all, Hermione was hardly the type to… do that sort of thing. He knew she wouldn’t have done it
without Harry convincing, manipulating her.

Another pang of guilt- would Harry really do that? Manipulate people in order to save his
own skin? Would he?

No. He wouldn’t

Ron shook himself. Harry had lied to him. He wouldn’t have done that unless he was
guilty of something.

Or if Harry had thought Ron would react badly- just as he had.

And Hermione, well, she certainly hadn’t seemed coerced when he had walked in on them.
That image, of her riding Harry, a look of pure pleasure on her face, had been burned into Ron’s
memory. It never failed to unleash a maelstrom of emotions- anger, jealousy, betrayal… arousal, in
a boiling pit in Ron’s stomach.

Harry had taken Hermione from him!

That was the key. Ron wasn’t dumb. He knew Harry could have any girl he wanted. They
were probably lining up to drop their knickers for him. So why did he have to take Hermione? It
just wasn’t fair. Harry always got his way. He got the money, the fame, the glory, the harem of
 girls.

What did Ron get? Hand me down robes. If he was lucky, he might get mentioned as
‘Harry’s sidekick’. And if he was really lucky he’d get the scraps, those girls that Harry deemed
not worth his time. Like Lavender.

Ron had come to terms with it. He wasn’t really into Lavender. She was hot, but going on
dates with her was becoming a chore after the novelty wore off, and Ron honestly preferred
spending time with Seamus and Dean to Lavender…except for when they were engaged in certain
activities.

But what was he supposed to do? Break up with her? Here was a girl who was interested
in him, would be willing to snog any time of the day, and was even willing to shag him on
occasion. He had a girlfriend, and it made him feel bloody good about himself.

Sure, there were girls he’d rather be with. Hermione for one, though he was embarrassed to
admit he hadn’t realized just how much he’d wanted her until he’d walked in on her writhing
euphorically on Harry’s cock. He hadn’t notice just how sexy his long-time friend was, every time
he saw her now his eyes would be immediately drawn to her magnificent tits, and his cock would
twitch to hardness. Thankfully she didn’t seem to notice his lecherous gaze, apparently she was
still to wrapped up in Harry to bother with him.

Ron shut the shower off. He’d been in there for ages, but he’d taken to enjoying long hot
showers at Hogwarts- considering he’d never had the luxury at home with 6 siblings. It helped
him think about things- for all the good it did him, he’d been going in circles ever since he’d
walked in on Harry and Hermione, never being able to sort it out in his head.

Ron was on his way out when he heard the scream- it was loud, feminine, and definitely
came from the girl’s changing rooms. Ron froze in indecision for a moment- should he really
barge into the girl’s changing rooms?

But it sounded like someone was in trouble. Maybe he could help! Maybe he could do
something heroic by himself for once! Invigorated, Ron rushed to the changing room- pausing at
the final turn in the hallway to collect himself.

The scream finally cut off- and was followed by the sound of gasping, moaning, and…
Ron felt the heat rising in his cheeks. Cautiously, he peered around the corner, morbid curiosity
and something he wouldn’t acknowledge urging him onward.

No way…

Chapter End Notes

As promised, we got a look at Katie. I do think she offers something new. She's more
experienced and dominant than the other girls. We don't see as much of her
protective/mothering side- but I'm planning on having that come up in a big way with
Demelza.

Also, surprise! Ron's back! Okay, maybe a lame surprise, but yeah, I'm not done with
him just yet.
Anyway, thanks again to everyone who's reviewed! The response to this story has
been amazing, and is really the best motivator I could possibly have.
 The Edge of Glory
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Sure enough, Harry had Katie- Katie pinned to the locker. They were both completely
naked and glistening with sweat. His cock was buried right in her pussy- though Ron didn’t have a
good view of that particular detail he could certainly imagine it. Then he noticed that Demelza
was sitting on the bench, fingers buried in her cunt. And Ginny was on the floor, slumped up
against the wall and absolutely dripping with cum.

That familiar, confusing, swirl of emotions was back. Harry got everything! He got to fuck
all the hottest girls in the school. At the same time, he couldn’t pull himself away. He couldn’t
tear his eyes off of the gorgeous female bodies before him. Even as jealousy churned his stomach-
Ron couldn’t help the familiar tingle in his cock. Thinking quickly, he disillusioned himself, he
really didn’t want to get caught right now.

Katie seemed to come to, and gazed at Harry with a mixture of lust, and affection. Harry let
her down, yet Katie still kept her arms around him. “I think my ovaries just exploded.” She giggled
euphorically.

His cock, slick with Katie’s juices bobbed with Harry’s stride. Ron tore his eyes away from
Harry’s shaft, and they landed on his sister, who had stood herself up was staring at Harry’s cock
with a look of sheer lust.

No! He didn’t want to look at Harry’s penis, and he certainly didn’t want to look at his
sister. There were two perfectly hot girls to ogle.

“What did I tell you?” Ginny teased.

“You weren’t lying, Ginny.” Katie admitted. “That was… wow!”

The two girls conversed, words interspaced occasionally with giggling. Harry grinned
easily as he looked between the two, pleased to see them getting along, then turned his attention to
Demelza.

The girl had her legs splayed, and was moving a single finger in and out of her drooling slit,
every slight move triggered trembles and moans. “How are you doing, Dem?” He said softly,
kneeling down to her level.

The girl’s eyes locked with his, she opened her mouth to respond but all that came out was
a breathy moan. Harry smiled and kissed her cheek “Hold in there. Remember, don’t cum. Not
yet.”

By now, Ginny and Katie were sporting giddy grins, and turned their eyes towards Harry.
“Luv, Katie and I have decided to share you.” Ginny announced “Would you?” She gestured to the
bench.

Ron didn’t understand what she meant, but Harry seemed to read her intentions perfectly.
“Of course.” He smiled, before laying himself on the bench. His shaft, still wet from Katie’s
arousal, stood at attention. Demelza stood up and left Ron’s field a view, perhaps propping herself
up against the lockers so she could get a better look at Harry.
 “You want his cock or his mouth?” Ginny asked.

“I really want to see what that mouth can do.” Katie admitted.

“Perfect.” Ginny and Harry answered simultaneously. They met each other’s eyes and
chuckled, as if sharing an inside joke.

Ron’s jaw hung open as he watched on in gnawing jealousy and growing arousal. Katie
straddling his head, giving him a full view of her body and Ginny kneeling in front of Harry, facing
away from Ron. Harry’s mouth eagerly began working on her, lips molding against hers, his
tongue pressing and swiping enthusiastically. “Oh yes babe. Just like that. Take it.” Katie
moaned, bearing down on Harry until she was practically grinding her cunt on his face.

Ginny, for her part, engulfed Harry’s cock with just as much enthusiasm. Moaning deeply
as she took to the hilt in one go. Katie, through her haze of pleasure, managed a smirk. “You like
that, Ginny? You like that you can taste me on him? I wonder ho- OH! FUCK! Oh FUCK YES!”

Katie’s ecstatic moans and the look of naked pleasure on her face thrilled something deep
inside of Ron. Lavender had never moaned liked that. Sure, she had moaned plenty, but not like
that- her voice bursting with pleasure, oozing with sexuality. Now that he thought about it, he’d
never seen Lavender look at him the way Katie, Ginny, and Demelza looked at Harry. He had to
bite back a moan as Katie’s orgasmic writhing caused her breasts to jiggle and sway deliciously.

Ron’s prick was aching, straining against the fabric of his trousers, and Ron tried to subtly
adjust himself with his hand. ‘Adjusting’ quickly turned into passively palming his throbbing
prick as he became completely immersed in the scene before him. Katie’s eyes drew him in
shining a mixture of lust and pure determination, so intense that if she turned her gaze to him- Ron
was certain he’d combust on the spot.

What had he gotten himself into?

-----

Demelza was at the edge.

It had been hard enough to watch her teammates waltz in and steal Harry away like it was
nothing, relegating Demelza to frig herself pathetically on the sidelines. It was hard enough to
watch Katie effortlessly have what she had been fantasizing about every night for weeks. Demelza
hadn’t even touched Harry’s cock yet, but Katie fucked him. Katie fucked Harry Potter right in
front of her and underneath the frustration Demelza secretly loved it.

Unable to look away, Demelza watched with awe and envy as Harry speared his cock inside
Katie until she wailed like a banshee, and then as Ginny stuffed him into her mouth. What
Demelza wouldn’t give to pleasure him- with her mouth, with her pussy, her hands, even. She
wanted more than anything for him to use her body for his own pleasure, to make him feel as good
as he made her feel, but Harry seemed determined to deny her.

Demelza’s drooling cunt felt like an active volcano spewing lava- it was so hot and
enflamed, and her juices were once again coating her hand, thighs, and dribbling down to the floor.
Her fingers were such a poor substitute for Harry, but that didn’t stop Demelza from imagining, as
she often did at night, that Harry was penetrating her. She imagined how he’d feel- the swollen
head parting her, the veins and contours of his shaft pressing into her, the feel of him- warm and
throbbing.
 Demelza was already putty in his hands as it was- she knew that he’d ruin her the instant he
penetrated her with his manhood. She knew that there was no way she’d walk away from the
experience as more than a drooling, quivering cocksleeve.

She realized what was happening a moment too late. She’d gotten so caught up in her
fantasy that she let herself cross the edge. Desperately, she tried to stop it, to stifle it, anything to
avoid disappointing Harry. He had told her, right after they’d gotten out of the shower, that he
didn’t want her to cum until this was over, and if she didn’t, she’d get a reward.

But she couldn’t. She wasn’t strong enough. She was weak, a slave to her hungry cunt and
greedy clit. So she came. Her knees gave out and she fell on her arse as her cunt spasmed around
her inadequate fingers.

The worst part, Demelza realized, was that her orgasm wasn’t enough. It wasn’t nearly
enough. She’d gotten herself off half a dozen times last night and it still hadn’t been enough. Her
cunt hungered for one thing, and she had just put it out of reach.

Demelza almost sobbed as her arousal predictably returned while she watched her fellow
chasers fuck her captain. Harry was devouring Katie like a starving man, her juices coated his face
and slid down his chin. It was as if she were a delicious desert that he just couldn’t get enough of.
Katie seemed to be on another plane of existence- head tilted back, eyes closed, jaw hanging open.
She was no longer grinding against Harry. No, now she was just along for the ride. Her hands
were placed on his chest in an attempt to remain stable through the pleasure, even as Harry held her
thighs firmly in place.

Ginny’s blowjob was a spectacle in itself. It was messy and almost grotesque, how she
drooled and slurped over his cock. She was oblivious to her own discomfort as she deep throated
Harry sloppily, giving her all for his pleasure even as Harry was wrapped up in Katie. Ginny’s
efforts paid off, and Demelza could only whimper as Harry once again stiffened and let out a moan
muffled by Katie’s pussy. Ginny’s eyed went wide as he flooded her mouth, but she took it like a
champ, swallowing nearly everything- only letting a single drop trickle escape through the corner
of her mouth.

Demelza could only imagine how that felt, having Harry’s manhood throbbing and pulsing
in her mouth… or Merlin, her pussy. Oh, to feel him filling her with his potent seed. Her cunt
spasmed at just the thought of him pumping his seed into her fertile, empty womb. Demelza tilted
her head back and moaned as hot desire curled through her once again. Her fingers found her clit
and rubbed viciously. Her entire body was shaking with pleasure, she just needed to…

A hand grabbed Demelza’s wrist, and pulled her fingers away from her slit. Disoriented,
she tried to resist for a moment until she realized that Harry had been the one to restrain her. It all
came crashing down on her. She had utterly failed.

Demelza trembled under Harry’s disapproving gaze, and felt a rush of hot arousal when he
grabbed her other wrist and easily pinned both of her hands to the wall. Oh Merlin, she was
completely helpless. Her overheated body quivered in desire at how close his lean, muscular form
was to hers, and how utterly at his mercy she was.

“She really can’t control herself.” Ginny noted, somehow still sounding superior to her even
as she was naked and dripping with semen.

“Looks like she needs her Captain to set her straight.” Katie added teasingly.

Harry seemed to examine her critically, and the way his eyes scanned her body made
Demelza feel even more exposed. “Alright Dem, it looks like you’re gonna need more work than I
expected.” Harry told her, and Demelza clung to his every word. “I think what you need is some
more practice.”

“Sir?”

“Every night, I want you to edge yourself, for...” He paused in thought for a moment “For
fifteen minutes. You can’t cum. You’ll do this every night until our next practice on Thursday. Is
that understood?”

Demelza felt like she was imploding. She wanted to cry in frustration. The thought of
denying herself for four days was nearly unbearable to her. She could hardly stand it now… how
could she possibly hope to hold out for four days.

“Demelza.” Harry crooned “If you do this, I’ll give you everything you want.” Demelza shuddered
at the prospect of Harry’s promise.

“Of course, sir.” She complied, bowing her head.

Then, Harry leaned in close, and whispered in her ear “Good girl.” It took all of Demelza’s
willpower to not cum on the spot.

-----

Ron stumbled away from the scene, doing his best to ignore his twinging cock, but unable
to banish the images burned in his mind’s eye.

He had no idea his teammates were such sluts. He and Lavender had had sex, sure, but she
hadn’t been like this. Not just willing, but eager… gagging for it. They all had been gagging for it
when Ron had to wheedle and sweet talk Lavender to put out.

He wondered if Hermione was as big of a slut as Ginny and Katie were. At first his mind
rejected it outright, proper and rules abiding Hermione Granger? No way!

Except… never in a million years would Ron had guessed his little sister would look at a
guy with such hunger in her eyes. Or moan so whorishly while she stuffed Harry’s thick cock in
her mouth. After all, he had walked in on Hermione and Harry, even if he’d only gotten a glimpse,
that glimpse had been of Hermione riding him.

“Fuck.” He cursed to himself as hastened his pace. He really needed to get that scene out of
his head, it wasn’t like he hadn’t seen Lavender naked before. It’s just that Lavender never looked
like Katie had, so enthusiastic, strong, and desirous. Lavender… of course!

Ron was so aroused he knew he wouldn’t be able to settle down until he had his release.
He could of course go what he’d just saw… and that made him distinctly uncomfortable. No, he
needed Lavender, now.

He found her in the common room with Pavarti. “Lav!” He called to her as he approached.

“Yes Won-won?” She giggled. God, Ron hated that nickname.

“I need you! I mean, I need to talk to you… in private.” Ron elected to ignore how
Lavender and Pavarti glanced at each other and snickered, that wasn’t important.

He almost sighed in relief when Lavender relented without a fight. “Of course baby!” She
cooed, then calling to Pavarti “I’ll catch up later girl!”

Ron wasted no time in whisking his girlfriend away to the nearest broom cupboard. “What
is it baby? Quidditch practice got you all worked up?” She fawned.

“Err, yeah. I really need it right now.” Ron moaned, before diving in for a deep snog. His
eyes drifted shut as they sunk into the kiss, and Ron was back in the changing room- the way Katie
and Harry’s mouths clashed as they kissed, devouring each other. The way she had looked at him
like a lioness would her prey. “Won-won!” Lavender protested, giggling “What’s gotten into
you?”

“Oh, I’ll be getting into you shortly!” Ron returned. Heh, he had picked that one up from
Dean. He briefly considered going for her top, but the way their crotches were grinding against
each other… Ron couldn’t take it anymore.

Hastily, he unbuttoned his pants and shoved down his boxers, letting his aching prick
spring free. Ron was barely seeing Lavender now. Instead of Lavender’s unimpressed expression
as he pushed her panties to the side, he was seeing Katie’s hungry gaze. When he shoved his prick
forward, it wasn’t into Lavender’s pussy, but into Katie’s ravenous cunt. Oh, how he wanted to
wreck that slut with his cock. And when Ron exploded after that one thrust, Lavender couldn’t
have been further from his mind.

-----

Hermione was thankful that she was in the Room of Requirement. She wasn’t exactly sure
how she would have handled the situation without drawing attention to herself if she had been in
the common room. She had finally found a reference to her apparent ability to sense magic- for all
the help that it provided. The book was frustratingly vague, mostly using anecdotal accounts and
imprecise language to describe what it termed ‘fey sight’.

It had left her very little to go off of, which meant Hermione had to experiment. Hermione
rather suspected that these experiments may become unsuitable for the public. No, it was much
better to do this in a secure location. Even if she didn’t end up taking her clothes off, she wanted to
avoid questions about what she was working on.

She’d barely gotten started, however, when Harry, or rather, his cock, had diverted her
attention. He hadn’t had sex at all that day- they just hadn’t found the time- and it was definitely
effecting him. His shaft was desperately inflamed, yet Harry ignored it easily, even as Demelza
stripped, begged, and became putty in Harry’s hands, he didn’t consider relieving himself. He was
so focused on Demelza’s pleasure that he just… pushed it aside.

Hermione admired his dedication to his partner, but- but, it was just to fucking much. God
damn it Harry. Hermione seethed as she shoved a hand underneath her skirt and panties.
Academically, she knew this wouldn’t solve anything. Even if she came, Harry’s arousal would
just ramp her back up again and she would remain unsatisfied. The only solution was to ‘distance’
herself from him in the bond… but she was still working on that, and she didn’t think she was in
the right mindset to try.

Something wrong, ‘Mione?

Shut up and just let her make you cum already! Hermione’s fingers rubbed her clit intently,
she didn’t even bother taking off her clothes. Of course, Harry didn’t honor her request. Hermione
came, at about the same time Demelza did, but Harry’s arousal still pulsed through their bond,
stronger than ever.
 Katie unleashed a new kind of torture on them. She’d probably have to cast repairo on her
blouse, she was certain some of the buttons had gotten dislodged when she ripped it open. Her
panties and skirt would need drying charms for sure. She had rubbed her clit so vigorously and for
so long that it was sore and overstimulated, but she couldn’t stop. Even though it was becoming
uncomfortable, she couldn’t think to do anything else. She could hardly think at all, so consumed
with how desperately sensitive and achingly hard Harry’s cock was and with how his lust boiled
and rose inside of him. Hermione had lost all sense by the time she finally let Harry have his
release. She didn’t even have the wherewithal to be jealous that Ginny was the one who was going
to be doused in Harry’s semen.

When Harry’s orgasm hit, Hermione screamed and threw her head back. Finally, finally,
finally. Through some fortunate happenstance her eyes stayed open for long enough to realize that
something had changed.

She could see everything.

Chapter End Notes

Poor Lavender. Don't feel too bad for Demelza, she secretly loves it, even if she is
going to slowly go insane over the next few days.

Anyway, I hope you enjoyed this chapter! I was honestly blown away by the level of
response the last chapter got. As always, I appreciate any thoughts/constructive
criticism/encouragement you lot have.
 I See You
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Katie and Ginny both left to take their overdue showers, leaving Harry alone with Demelza.

She… had a way of inspiring an unexpected variety of emotions in him.

There was, of course, arousal. Her body was completely exposed to him, perhaps
intentionally so, as she made a point to spread her legs further and push out her chest after he’d
started speaking to her. This was only enhanced by the sheen of sweat covering her body, and the
effect her heavy breathing had on her breasts. Moreover, she was so eager, so desperate to please,
and so very subservient. He couldn’t deny the effect she had on him. It made him want to pin her
down and fuck her senseless as much as he wanted to hold her in his arms and surround her with
love.

She provoked his protective instincts, much like Luna could, only stronger. Her eyes, so
trusting, pierced his heart. She made herself so vulnerable to him that he couldn’t help but want to
shield her from the world, protect her from anyone who’d want to hurt or take advantage of her.

Even, perhaps, himself.

“Er, Dem?” He asked hesitantly, breaking ‘character’ for the moment “Are you… okay
with everything that we did?”

She nodded fervently in response “Absolutely. I…” Her tone dipped low as her eyes
flickered down his body. “I loved it.”

“Even the part where you have to deny yourself for the next few days?” His tone was bit
teasing now.

“Yes! I can do it! I’ll do it and then…” She let out a breathy whine, before her hands
clenched at her sides in an attempt at self control. “I mean. I can do this, Harry. I want to do this
and I’m very happy with everything… even if it’s going to drive me out of my mind.”

Harry chuckled. “Well, please don’t hesitate in using the safe word if you ever feel its too
much for you. I don’t want to hurt you, Dem. That’s the last thing I want.” His gaze, as he locked
eyes with her, was full of compassion and love. He brought a hand to her cheek, brushing aside her
hair affectionately. “I just want you to be happy, Dem.”

Demelza seemed to melt before him, her returning gaze was practically euphoric. “I am,
Ma- Sir, I am.”

-----

Hermione sat cross-legged in the center of the room of requirement. Her eyes were closed,
and her breathing even as she attempted to focus, trying to look inward and feel. Feel Harry’s
magic, reaching out through their bond, and feel her own innate magic.

Clothes had ended up being a distraction, particularly in her… agitated state, so she shed
them. This was too important to care about modesty. She was at the edge of a breakthrough.
 Yes, there was Harry’s magic, like fire and passion and life. It was the heat that fed her
internal fire, driving her up the walls. It was the reason why her nipples were erect and her pussy
was enflamed and dripping onto the floor even without any stimulation. Look harder.

Her magic was unlike Harry’s- cool and firm, yet plaint, like clay. Now she could feel
exactly where it was in her body- mostly deep within her, near her center of mass, but she could
also feel it elsewhere, like in her brain, and in two small oblong orbs in her torso that could only be
her ovaries.

Sex and magic are linked. She was sure of it now. Why had this never been mentioned
before? She hadn’t read a hint about this in any book.

Of course, the reason was obvious. Until very recently- mostly due to the influence of
muggleborn students- wizarding society had been stuck with downright Victorian sensibilities.
Anyone older than 40, which with the long lives of magical beings was most witches and wizards,
were about as repressed as you could be, and those were the people who controlled the wizarding
world.

It was the same reason why despite the vast majority of students in Hogwarts accepting
muggleborns, Hermione would still be disadvantaged in wizarding society- because all of the
people in power were very much from a different time.

Her focus was so complete that she almost missed the door opening. “Hello, Hermione.”
Luna chimed, not at all bothered by Hermione’s nudity “You’re looking very nice today.”

Hermione blushed, but didn’t open her eyes. Even a few weeks ago she would have been
freaking out right about now, but after everything she’d experienced she was only somewhat
embarrassed.

“Hi Luna.” She greeted “I’m kind of in the middle of something, right now.”

“Oh.” The blonde replied, unperturbed “Do you mind if I hang out?”

Her first instinct was still to shoo Luna away, but her presence had given her an idea.
“Sure.”

Once again, Hermione focused, but instead of looking inward, she turned outward. She felt,
or rather ‘saw’, the intricately interwoven magic in the floor that she sat on, and felt a triumphant
rush. Pressing on, she slowly extended her reach, until she could make out Luna.

Luna’s magic was like air, whimsical and flighty. Hermione honed her mind on her friend,
and was able to discern more and more. Her magical core- compact in the center of her torso like
Hermione’s, contained most of her magic, but it also spread diffusely out across her body. She
could sense it running in her arteries and veins, crisscrossing her entire body. She could also see it
in her brain, her heart, and as she could sense in herself, Luna’s ovaries.

Hermione hesitated, feeling a bit guilty about what could very well be an invasion of
privacy. She didn’t think she’d have been able to see so much on her first try. “Er, Luna.”
Hermione called regretfully “So, I’ve been working on sensing magic, and I just realized that I can
sort of see your magic, and-”

“That’s sounds lovely, Hermione. What is my magic like?” Luna asked, unbothered.

“Like air, I suppose.” Hermione answered “And well, I can see parts of you- your body,
where magic is concentrated, which I just realized can sort of be personal, so I’d like to apologize.”
 Luna still didn’t seem bothered, and sat herself right in front of Hermione. “There’s no need
for that. We’re sisters now, after all. What sort of things can you see? Oh wait! Does this have to
do with sex? Is that why you’re naked? Can you see my sexy bits?” Each question was asked with
greater enthusiasm with the last, leaving Luna at the edge of her figurative seat.

Hermione was now blushing profusely; Luna was indeed bright in her own way. “Yes,
actually. I can see your ovaries, and if I focus…”

After about a minute of silence, Hermione’s eyes flew open and she began stammering.
“Uh, Luna? Are you by any chance, uh?” Part of her was screaming at her to stop, this was too
personal, improper. That part of her, however, was overridden by her starving curiosity, she
needed to figure this out.

Luna had her head titled quizzically, clearly waiting for Hermione to finish.

“…turned on?” Hermione uttered. Honestly, it was the only thing to make sense. Luna’s
magic was coalescing around her sexual organs- ovaries, fallopian tubes, her vagina and clit, and
Hermione had been watching it happen in real time.

Luna at least had the decency to blush, but didn’t appear particularly apologetic. “I did say
you were looking nice today.” She said matter-of-factly.

“Erm, thanks?” Hermione stammered. “I just didn’t realize that you, er, liked girls.”

“Do you? Like girls that is?”

“Errrrr.” That was a question Hermione had never even considered before. “I haven’t really
thought about it. I don’t think so.”

“Do you want to find out?” Luna asked. Wow, she was forward.

“Errr….” Hermione was suddenly feeling a lot more exposed now that it dawned on her
that she was alone, naked in a room with her friend who was obviously attracted to her and was
trying to have sex with her, apparently.

“Because, if you do, I could help?” She offered.

“Uhhh…”

“Are you alright? You haven’t been afflicted by nargles, have you?”

“No! I mean yes! I mean, no, I haven’t been afflicted by nargles. And yes, I am okay. I
just wasn’t expecting the offer. And, I think I’m fine Luna. I’ve already seen girls… you know,
and they didn’t do anything to me… not like Harry at least.”

Thankfully, Luna didn’t seem put off in the slightest. In fact, she smiled goofily at the
mention of Harry. “Harry is very nice, isn’t he?”

At that, Hermione had to agree. “Yeah… he is.”

-----

Even after dinner, that marathon session in the changing rooms lingered in Harry’s mind.
Both physically and emotionally, it had been… an experience.

He remembered after the first time he and Ginny had had sex, he’d been satisfied for most
of the rest of the day. That had changed when he and Ginny became bonded, but at first he’d had
to rely on her to get back into the mood. Now, however, things had changed. As far as he could
tell, his refractory period had vanished completely.

He’d had the feeling he had all the information he needed, but couldn’t quite put it
together. Fortunately, he was no bound to someone who was incredibly adept at putting things
together. Thankfully, he had Hermione for that.

She’d then interrogated him, and Harry admitted that he thought spells were getting easier
for him in class, but he’d thought it’d just been his imagination. Hermione had just rolled her eyes
“Honestly, Harry.” She’d chided “Didn’t I tell you to keep an eye out for that sort of thing?”

That was such a Hermione thing to say that Harry couldn’t help the surge of affection.
Suddenly not caring if there were witnesses (there were none, fortunately) Harry wrapped her in his
arms and kissed her. Hermione had melted even before their lips met, her internal mantra coming
through loud and clear to him- I love you too, Harry. I love you too.

Of course, that was before quidditch practice, and before Hermione’s epiphany, her
newfound ability to see magic… he was drawn from his musings quite suddenly, by the feel of
someone unzipping his pants. Moments later, a hand had deftly slipped under the elastic of his
boxers and grabbed his shaft. It was so quick and unexpected that Harry leapt in his seat and
nearly shouted out to the entire library.

The view of Luna kneeling underneath his table allowed him to stifle that impulse at the
last second. “Luna!” He choked out a quietly as he could “What are you doing here?” As surprised
as he was to see her, he couldn’t help but pay attention to her cleavage. She wasn’t wearing bra,
and from this angle he had a bird’s eye view down her top. God, his cock twitched in Luna’s
hand. “Why don’t you have a bra?”

“Giving you a blowjob, of course. Ginny said it’d turn you on if I didn’t wear a bra, so I
decided to try it.” Luna said matter-of-factly, using the fact that Harry had partially stood up in
surprise to her advantage by pulling his pants and boxers further downward. “I’ve already cast
muffiato and silencio, so you don’t need to worry about being heard. I rather like it when you
moan.”

“We could get caught.” Harry objected.

“This won’t take long.” Luna countered, and Harry had to concede she was correct on that
point. She’d gotten exponentially better at oral sex with each encounter. She had a way with him,
she’d either ask him to ‘talk’ or pull him aside. It wasn’t so much that she didn’t take no for an
answer, but rather he couldn’t bring himself to say no to her. Not when she looked up at him like
she did with those eyes- beautiful and kind, swimming with affection and desire.

Luna took his silence as acquiescence and so also took his cockhead into her mouth.
Instantly, what remaining resistance Harry had collapsed and Harry himself found himself falling
back into the chair.

Luna took full advantage, sinking down onto him and swirling her tongue around him
expertly. “Oh. Oh Merlin.” He moaned as she devoured him. Somehow, in the space of a few
weeks, she’d mastered him. Every time she’d blown him, she learned, and now she knew exactly
how to make him come undone in record time.

True, some of it was how pent up he’d been, but this was mind bending. Luna moaned
loudly around his cock as she took him to the hilt. The sound, low, lustful, and muffled by his cock
combined with the vibrations it produced almost undid him at what, ten seconds? Her eyes gazed
into his unblinkingly, and the pure hunger they displayed almost did him in again.

He was right at the edge, and Luna chose that moment to switch tactics. She drew back,
releasing his cock with a pop. “You taste delicious, Harry.” She complimented. Harry wasn’t able
to respond, left gasping and reeling by how close he’d been only to be denied. She looked down at
his cock with hungry eyes and licked her lips, it twitched ardently under her scrutiny, anticipating
once again being engulfed by her mouth.

She followed through, taking him within her once more with another gleeful moan, but this
time she was careful not to stimulate him too much. She was keeping him at the edge. She didn’t
quite succeed, and there were a few moments where Harry had to resist the urge to cum.

Even though the library at large couldn’t hear them, he would normally be self-conscious
about letting go in such a public place. However, he was so focused on the task of not coming that
he let slip moan after moan. By the time she released him, his cock felt like it was on fire and there
was a tingling sensation welling up in his testicles. Luna’s nimble fingers were lighting stroking
them, stoking the feeling higher as if priming them to blow.

What happened to this being quick?

It hasn’t been that long, luv. Ginny teased.

This time, Luna took to raining kisses down on him- his head, his shaft, and then his balls,
which she proceeded to lick and suck at gently. His cock felt like it was melting down and he
swore that his testicles ready to boil over.

Luna’s eyes zeroed in on his cockhead, specifically a drop of precum that had just peaked
out, and by the look in her eyes Harry knew the teasing was over. She devoured him once more,
and though he tried to hold off as long as possible, he could not resist her renewed assault. “Oh.
Luna. Luna. Please…”

He was exploding, that was the only way to describe how it felt, the way his ball seized up
and curled inwards as the dam broke. They ejected their molten contents violently up his shaft like
a volcanic eruption.

Luna drank from him with a decadent moan and it felt as if she were drawing the cum
straight from his balls. Her eyes rolled back and she collapsed against him shaking, yet despite the
distraction her own orgasm, each fiery pulse was met with a moan and glorious suction from the
blonde witch that had latched onto his cock.

She drank greedily. Even as his orgasm wound down, she kept his shuddering cock trapped
in her mouth, giving the sensitive organ no rest from her relentless suction. It was only when she
elicited the last halting twitches from his deflating member that she released him. Luna looked up
at him, practically glowing with satisfaction as she saw how she’d affected him. He was still
panting and trembling in euphoria from the aftershocks of his peak.

When he gathered his bearings enough to look back down at her he was treated to quite the
sight. Luna had drawn quite the load from him by teasing him as much as she had and drawing out
his orgasm. At the corners of her lips some of his seed had overflowed, and was now making its
way down her neck. When she noticed his attention, she opened her mouth, displaying the pools,
gobs, and strings of his cum that she had collected. Then she made a show of swallowing, and
followed up by collecting what she had let spill over on her finger and sucking on it suggestively
with an indulgent “Mmm.”
 Harry sighed and relaxed as the post orgasm glow washed over him. Yes, that was exactly
what he needed. His release had been supremely satisfying, he was sure he’d be able to fo-

Harry’s thoughts froze once more as he was again struck by the paralyzing sensation of his
cockhead being engulfed in moist warmth. He’d cum so many times and so thoroughly today that
his cock was feeling a bit over-sensitized, but even so, and partly against his own will, his organ
responded instantly. Her eyes- so open and earnest- drew him just as she drew in his cock. She
had him- had him at the whim of her tender mercy.

Meanwhile, Susan was frozen in place, in plain view if either of them had bothered to look
up. She stared at them, flushed, breathing, and heart pounding like she’d just run a mile, and her
heart wasn’t the only thing that was pulsing. Between her legs she throbbed needily. She had seen
what Luna had been able to do to Harry, and she wanted that too. She didn't just want to make him
cum, she didn't just want him to want her... she wanted him desperate for her.

Harry threw his head back and let out another (to her ears) silent moan. That was okay, her
imagination had gotten surprisingly vivid in this area in past week or so. That look of bliss on his
face was more than enough send a wave of electric heat through her body, forcing her to stifle a
whimper of her own. She was tempted... so tempted, to walk up and join them, but her confidence
failed her. Instead, Susan pulled back, hiding behind a bookshelf until Luna passed by a few
minutes later with a blissed out smile and a drop of cum still dotting her lip.

"You really don't need to be so nervous, Susan." The blonde said, collecting that errant drop
of cum on her finger and the bringing it to her mouth. "Mmh! As long as you have fun, Harry will
too. That's what Ginny tells me, anyway, and it seems to work."

"Er, thanks Luna." Susan gave her a faltering smile "I'll keep that in mind."

Susan returned to Harry, who was standing up and straightening himself out- tucking his
shirt in, zipping his pants up. Susan felt another trill of pleasure in her core at the sight of him... he
was so disheveled and debauched. "Hey, Susan." He said hurriedly, blushing at his current
condition. "Er, Luna was just here."

"I saw." Susan said with a strained voice. She ignored her body's instincts to kiss him hard,
to run her fingers through his hair rip his shirt open, to reach down to his crotch... she shook
herself, and took a seat. "So... studying, right?"

Harry's answering grin made her squirm in her seat. It was going to be a long study session.

----

Ginny could tell the exact moment that Demelza silenced her curtains. It wasn’t
conspicuous to a casual observer, but to someone who was listening for it, the way the silencing
charm blocked sounds was noticeable. She noticed the moment Sarah’s snoring from across the
room became partially muffled, but she waited a few minutes before taking action- she wanted to
catch Demelza in the act.

Today had been a particularly frustrating day for her. She and Harry hadn’t gotten the
opportunity to properly have sex at all that day and it had worn on her. Normally, she’d just sneak
up to the boy’s dorm for a late night rendezvous, however, Hermione had borrowed the invisibility
cloak to sneak books from the Restricted Section (oh, how their bookworm had become such a
rebel!)… it wasn’t worth it.
 When she pitched her idea to Harry, she hadn’t expected him to agree to it. It was mostly
just a fantasy she’d conjured in an exercise of frustration. However, Harry had sympathized with
her, apologized profusely for not shagging her, and told her to go ahead, so long as she didn’t go
too hard on Demelza.

This was how Ginny found herself parting Demelza’s curtains- triumphantly revealing the
brunette chaser. She was only wearing a worn out T-shirt and her knickers, which were around her
ankles. On her face was an expression of mixed bliss and agony. Her legs were splayed open and
she had one hand at her pussy.

Ginny had never considered herself attracted to girls. She never found herself lusting after
her dorm-mate’s bodies, no matter how much skin was exposed. Her fantasies generally didn’t
involve women, unless it was telling that cow, Cho Chang, to get lost (a common one during her
fourth year).

However, recent events had changed her perspective somewhat, and in ways that she still
didn’t have a complete handle on. She was surprised by how much she enjoyed masturbating with
Luna. It was more emotional than physical. Luna was dear to her and loved seeing her feel good.
She also found the idea of making Luna feel good quite appealing. Sharing that pleasure with her
felt good, it felt right. That was how she had felt too when she had kissed Hermione.

In addition, feeling Harry’s desire for the female gender gave her a new perspective. She
could feel how he reacted to seeing Demelza splayed out on her bed, and while that decidedly
didn’t mean he shared his attraction to women now (after all, Harry certainly wasn’t itching to
jump any blokes at the moment), she undeniably liked and enjoyed feeling his lust and desire for
women.

When she looked at Demelza’s body, she wasn’t attracted the way she would be by a
bloke’s body. She could admit that she found Demelza aesthetically pleasing, but it didn’t get her
motor running the way Harry did. But she still felt a throb in her core at the sight of the girl as
Harry admired her through Ginny’s eyes. How he loved the way her shirt was just a bit too tight in
the chest, showing off her pebbled nipples. How he loved the little sounds coming from her mouth
and the way she trembled in pleasure. How he admired her thighs, toned much like Ginny’s from
long hours riding a broom, how striking her facial features were, especially when displaying such
focus and pleasure. She was so sexy and beautiful to him, and Ginny couldn’t get enough of it.

“Remember your safe word?” Ginny asked softly, causing Demelza to startle. Wow, had
she not even noticed her?

Demelza looked up at her and stopped touching herself, bewildered. “Safe word?”

“Treacle tart, right?”

Demelza nodded, still confused. Rolling her eyes, Ginny ducked into the bed, closing the
curtains behind her. “Err, Ginny?” Demelza asked uncertainly.

“Did I say you could stop touching yourself?” Ginny asked.

Demelza’s eyes widened in realization for a moment. “Why am I supposed to listen to

you?” She challenged.

The obvious play would be to say ‘Harry told me it was okay, so he’s effectively ordering
you.’, but Ginny smirked as she realized a better way. “Well, I am Harry’s girlfriend. He’s only
involved with you because of my permission. I imagine it would be quite frustrating for you if
Harry decided to end things tomorrow before practice.”

Of course, it was an empty threat. The fact was rejecting anyone who was willing was tacit
to endangering Harry’s life. But the look of horror in Demelza’s eyes was priceless, almost as
much as the way she gasped and shuddered in obvious arousal.

Yeah, she loves it.

“So, do we have an understanding?” Ginny’s smile was bordering on predatory.

“I-is Harry alright with this?” Demelza asked hesitantly.

“He isn’t just alright with it. He suggested it.” Ginny told her “I’ve had a busy day, and
Harry and I didn’t get a chance to shag. So, he suggested another way for me to get my rocks off.
You.”

Demezla seemed to be melting under her gaze, all hint of rebelliousness had disappeared.
“What do you want me to do?”

“Take your shirt off, and start touching yourself again.” Ginny demanded, still looking her
in the eye. It was a battle of wills that Demezla lost immediately, and she found herself complying,
revealing her breasts to Ginny (and therefore Harry’s) eyes. She had to admit, the view was...
appealing, even moreso knowing that she was completely at her mercy.

It was at this point that Harry, in his own bed, had begun stroking himself. With delicious
pleasure, his cock swelled with blood as he stroked himself to the view that Ginny had gifted him.
Ginny’s cunt twitched sympathetically, as if closing around a phantom cock.

While Harry was gazing at Demelza’s nude form, Ginny was looking through Harry’s eyes
at a sight she never got tired of. Harry was stroking himself slowly and deliberately, and that gave
Ginny time to admire him. She admired how his hand pulled and stretched his smooth skin with
each stroke. She admired how each throb of pleasure was accompanied by a pulse of blood that
further engorged his cock, how satisfying it was to feel each swell, and how good it felt when fully
engorged. Her cunt throbbed again, and Ginny couldn’t wait any longer.

Ginny straddled Demelza’s face, aligning her slit with the girl’s mouth. Demelza didn’t
need further prompting, sweeping her tongue across Ginny’s labia and provoking a pleased gasp
from her. This only spurred Demelza on, and soon she was lapping at Ginny, her tongue was
swiping across her labia and clit.

Ginny preferred penetration to oral, and to be honest Demelza’s technique was fairly basic.
Harry had fumbled a bit when starting out but he became in tune with her needs very quickly.
Demezla’s ministrations, on the other hand, were largely driven by desperation and it showed as
she lapped blindingly at Ginny’s cunt.

Growling in frustration, Ginny pressed downward, rubbing herself against Demezla’s

mouth and face. The sense of dominance she felt from the act more than made of for the girl’s
inexperience, and soon Ginny was grinding down roughly. Eventually, Demelza caught onto
Ginny’s silent demand and latched onto her clit.

The suction was just what Ginny had been craving. The redhead thrust her hips forward as
she sunk her fingers into Demelza’s curls and tugged her towards her cunt. “Yesss.” Ginny hissed
as she smothered Demelza with her pussy “Suck on it you little slut.”

Ginny triumphantly noticed that her arousal was now coating Demelza’s nose and cheeks,
 and dribbled down her chin and neck. She was getting close, but she needed a little more push.
“You thought I forgot about what you did with Dean?”

Demezla made a plaintive noise in response. Truthfully, she didn’t care about it that much,
but she was a little irked that Demelza didn’t even bother to ask permission. “Yes, I can imagine
what happened. Dean was his domineering self and when he made a move on you I’m sure it
made your knees wobble and your clit tingle.” She reached behind her and lightly slapped at one
of Demelza’s breasts. Demezla squeaked at the strike, and Ginny noted how soft and malleable
they were, just like Demelza.

Ginny’s breathing was becoming labored now, and she struggled to hold on for a bit
longer. Harry’s own stroking had slowed to nearly a standstill, so engrossed he was in what Ginny
was doing. “Of course, Dean acted like the inconsiderate prat he is. I told you what he was like,
and you still let him use you as a cocksleave. Isn’t it ironic that –uhhhng- that the one boy who can
give you exactly what you need is mine.”

Ginny felt a rare (nowadays) flash of possessiveness for Harry. She wasn’t exactly sure
where it came from, but in the moment it was satisfying to rub it in Demelza’s face. “Oh fuck uhhn
he’s going to destroy you.” She sped up as she approached her orgasm “You have no idea what
he’s capable of. He’s gonna turn your mind into mush and ruin you for other men. Oh Oh FUCK
YES!” As Ginny came, she arched her back, throwing her head backwards in ecstasy. Her hands
dug painfully into Demelza’s scalp as she rutted her cunt into her mouth, releasing a surge of fluid
that doused Demelza’s face.

After basking in the high for a moment, Ginny pulled back and was rewarded by seeing her
friend gasp for a breath, and then lick her lips.

That provoked another throb from Ginny’s cunt, and she was actually tempted to fuck
Demelza’s face again.

I’m not sure she could handle another round. And she’s been so good this week. Harry
demurred, his sympathy for her rising. Ginny nodded, he was right, she knew, but that still left the
pressing need between her legs.

At that, Harry gave his still hard cock a slight squeeze. Hop into bed, and we can take care
of it together.

Chapter End Notes

Lots of ground covered here, though I know I am neglecting Susan somewhat. Next
chapter will be heavily Hermione focused, but in the chapter after that we'll get back to
her in a big way. Let me know what you guys think!
 Rumor Has It
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Hermione’s work with her ‘sight’ was paying off. After two days of perfecting her
technique in the room of requirement, with Luna as a convenient helper, she felt confident enough
for a test run of sorts.

Wednesday evening, after classes, Hermione secluded herself in a corner of the common
room with a book she could pretend to read. This was a habit of hers, and she was fairly confident
she wouldn’t be bothered- no one wanted to interrupt her study time.

Except reading was the last thing on her mind at this point. Instead, she propped her book
open and closed her eyes, letting her senses flow out from her.

It had taken her a while to figure out that clearing her mind of all thoughts was not the way
to go. In fact, it had ended up being counterproductive. On the contrary, Hermione found that if
she succumbed to her baser desires, her sight became vastly more sensitive.

And with the link to Harry… well it was very easy to succumb. It was easy to stretch her
awareness out to him. It was easy to remember her and Harry’s last encounter that morning. How
he’d taken her aside and snogged her senseless, lifting her up and pressing her against the wall of
the broom cupboard, grinding his erection against her crotch…

The common room lit up with magic. Just as she’d expected, she could see the intricate
weave of the common room’s enchantments. But more than that she could see the magic of the
other students, both female and male.

To the point, Hermione could see every penis and set of testicles in the room in exquisite
detail, glowing like beacons. Blushing horribly, Hermione tried to tamp it down, but found that
she couldn’t. She was too turned on, to out of control to real herself in, and frankly she just
couldn’t look away.

It was fascinating, the sheer detail and variety before her. She could see the testes like
burning coals, and the veins and ducts running up shafts. It varied based on age, with the first and
second year boys who clearly had not sexually matured having significantly less magic in their
sexual organs. It also depended a lot on their level of arousal. Limply hanging cocks were
relatively dormant magically, while Seamus was glowing brightly as it twitched ardently in his
pants… apparently whatever conversation he was having with Lavender was going well, because
Hermione could tell she was turned on too. In fact, it seemed like Seamus and Lavender’s magics
were feeding into each other somehow- though it was hard to pinpoint exactly what was happening.

Merlin, she felt like such a pervert. She was a pervert. She shouldn’t be doing this, but she
couldn’t help herself!

Her attention was drawn to the opening of the portrait hole, which revealed what could only
be Harry. His forehead was scarred with dark magic that disgustingly seemed to be leaching off of
him. Meanwhile, his cock didn’t just glow, it radiated like a miniature sun. Merlin, he was
powerful- his entire body was laced with magic. It arced through the air in bands like a magnetic
field, distorting the magic of the girls around him.
 She was certain now that his magic was becoming more powerful. But she also wondered
what the horcrux was doing to him. It had cast tendrils throughout his body, twisting strings of
dark magic that burrowed down his spine and into his brain. Her heart twisted in worry and she
felt a surge of protectiveness, that thing was hurting her best friend, her boyfriend, her… her Harry.

Aside from Harry, Ginny’s magic was the most notable- partly because it was clear that she
was the second most powerful person in the room, but also because Hermione could see Harry’s
magic flowing though her as well, intermingling with her own. Looking again, and Hermione
thought she could see the same in Harry, some of Ginny’s magic within him… as well as some of
her own magic.

Of course, Ginny was turned on, if that wasn’t obvious enough by the way her eyes were
glued to his arse even as she made small talk with Katie, who also seemed to be quite affected by
Harry. Demelza, however, was on another level, Hermione was surprised that she was even
coherent, judging by how violently tangled her magic was, particularly in her groin. And again,
now that she was looking for it, it was obvious by her stiff posture or the forced smile.

With a quick word and a shared kiss with Ginny, Harry turned and started making his way
towards her. Hermione gulped, feeling the heat rising in both her cheeks and her core. As Harry
approached her, she could feel his magic against hers like static electricity, becoming more intense
with every step he took towards her. Her increasingly sensitized skin erupted in goosebumps and
her nipples pebbled. She shouldn’t have been surprised that he went to her. She knew he could
sense her arousal, she was probably beaming it to him.

Having fun? He asked her, well aware of what she’d been doing, and amused by it. Never
thought you’d be the type to ogle every bloke in Gryffindor tower at the same time.

Its not like that! She protested as she tried once again to turn off he sight, or at least ignore
it. She failed, of course, which only undermined her point. Okay, it’s not only that!

His cock was mere feet in front of her, and the magic radiating from it would not let her
forget that fact. She struggled to draw her gaze away from it and meet Harry’s eyes. “Hey ‘Mione,
we were going to study together today, right?” He asked her.

Oh yes, I want to study you.

While Harry didn’t verbally react to that thought, his heart fluttered at her forwardness. She
wanted him, she wanted him so much. In the past she'd have been embarrassed- blushing and
averting her eyes. But now, she knew she wasn’t going to get anywhere by being passive. She
went after her goals aggressively in her studies and future career, why not in her personal life as
well? “Well? Let’s go.”

The two of them left the common room, and Harry let Hermione lead the way. Almost
instinctively, she set off towards the library, Harry in tow. It was courteous of him, but she also
sensed his eyes trailing after her, lingering on her hips and arse.

She couldn’t say she minded. In fact, she’d be a hypocrite if she did. Because though she
wasn’t facing him, she could see magic in every direction. That meant she had an unobstructed
view of his penis. At this distance and with the intensity of her arousal and his magic, she could
see everything. She could see every vein and vessel running up his shaft, all at capacity carrying
the blood currently engorging it. She saw the intricate network of branching nerves, emphasizing
how sensitive his organ was. She found herself identifying aspects of male anatomy- his vas
deferens, his prostate. She could see every miniscule twitch and throb, the way it swayed slightly
as he walked.
 It was fascinating. So singular was her focus, that she wasn’t paying attention to where she
was walking. She would have tripped down a staircase, if not for Harry’s swift intervention-
steadying her in his arms.

“Are you alright?” He asked, a sliver of worry in his voice.

She must have looked like a mess, but that was hardly the point. She was on the verge of a
breakthrough!

“Err, why are you looking at me like that?” Harry asked, a tad unnerved.

“Like what?” Hermione uttered, her gaze unflinchingly on his cock as she pondered her
next move.

“Like I’m a puzzle to be solved, or a piece of meat, or both maybe.”

She didn’t bother answering- she figured he knew the answer anyway, or Ginny would fill
him in on the obvious. Instead, Hermione went with a more upfront approach, something she
never would have considered doing mere weeks ago.

She groped him. She grabbed at the bulge in his trousers, and delighted in how the action
set off a chain of magical fireworks inside of Harry- nerve endings firing, pulse quickening, cock
twitching, magic flickering and rushing downwards, becoming even more concentrated in his shaft.

Harry squeaked adorably “’Mione! Not out here! We could- we could…” It was an
unexpected role reversal. Harry being the voice of caution and Hermione wanting to act
recklessly.

But did she not have the ability to be reckless when the situation called for it? She went
after the Philospher’s Stone with Harry in her first year. She brewed Polyjuice Potion in her
second. She illegally used a time turner in her third. She prompted Harry to form the DA in her
fifth year. And now she was going against Dumbledore to enact an untested magical ritual.

She lived so much of her life by the rules, but the things she was most proud of were the
ones she’d done by breaking those rules. And she was tired of it.

So when Harry began to object, she silenced him. Not by placing a finger to his lips, but by
dipping her hand past his waistband and wrapping it around his shaft. The words of protest died on
his lips with a strained moan, and she pinned him with the most lecherous look she could manage.
“Follow me.”

Harry didn’t resist as she led him by the cock to the nearest broom cupboard. With each
step she took, she felt her arousal heighten. Holding him in her hand felt delicious and empowering
in equal measure. Hermione forced herself to consider her options. She really wanted to explore
her new sight further, but she knew if she let Harry, he’d overwhelm her. He was very focused on
giving her pleasure and so very good at it, not to mention physically stronger and more magically
powerful than her- it was easy for her to lose herself in him. But that wasn’t what she wanted right
now, she wanted to maintain her faculties which meant she needed to keep him at a distance, so to
speak.

Thankfully, the nearest broom cupboard wasn’t too far, and even more thankfully they
didn’t encounter anyone on the way there. Her plan in mind, Hermione closed the door on them
and cast a silencing charm on it. The birth control charm was no longer necessary- she had looked
up a longer-term charm that lasted an entire day that she and Ginny now both used.
 Harry moved in and kissed her, and Hermione almost lost it at that point. Jesus, he was
bloody good at that. He brought one hand to caress her breasts, and the other to her lower back to
draw her closer. Arousal poured over her, her knickers were probably soaked through and she
could feel the wetness running down her thighs. She was a hair’s breadth from giving in, but
somehow she pulled back.

Gently, she pushed on Harry’s chest, and without a fight he withdrew, allowing her to push
him to the wall. The hand that was still around his cock drifted lower, finding his scrotum and
cupping it. “Harry.” She practically purred as she inquisitively with one of his testicles. “I want
you to do something for me.”

Holding his penis felt empowering, but that was nothing compared to how she felt now,
holding something so delicate in the palm of her hand. She could squeeze right now if she wanted
to (though she’d never), and Harry trusted her implicitly not to.

He seemed all too aware of the position he was in, and she was almost surprised at his
passivity. He’d opened his legs and angled his hips to give her the best access to him, but
otherwise seemed completely compliant to her. His soft, vulnerable moans were nearly enough to
drive her out of her mind with lust. Her baser instincts were screaming at her to just pin him to the
wall and impale herself on him. Of course, she and any other girl who tried that would end up at
the mercy of his hands, mouth, and cock. No, the way to maintain control with Harry was mental.

“Anything.” He breathed, and internally, Hermione puffed with pride. Her fingers still
fiddled with his testicles, and she regretted that she’d have to withdraw them for this.

“I want you to masturbate for me.”

“Err, sure?” He seemed a little confused, she noted with fondness, but seemed more than
willing to comply. So she brought her hand back up, giving his scrotum a gentle squeeze before
trailing her hand up his shaft.

He let out another plaintive moan as she released him, and he paused, seemingly steeling
himself before he took himself in hand. The way she’d left him, his cock was sticking awkwardly
out of his boxers and unzipped pants. It was the perfect mixture of unkempt and vulnerable. Her
mind leapt to an unexpected fantasy- Harry in the exact same position, except with his hands tied
behind his back.

Merlin, that would be hot.

Hermione observed Harry, picking up the subtleties of his technique, how often he paused,
where he lingered, how he squeezed himself gently on the upstroke. She could feel how he
instinctively knew just how to work himself, his touch was unintentionally precise. His every
touch seemed to almost perfectly stoke his pleasure higher without pushing him too far too fast.
She was fascinated by how his magic reacted to every motion as his hand moved like a piston,
ramping up like a well-oiled machine.

Her hand was stroking her inner thigh absently, but she didn’t dare go any closer or she’d
be in danger of losing it. Harry, ever thoughtful, picked up on it. “What about you?” He asked.
Hermione just smiled, and after a moment’s consideration, unbuttoned her top and unlatched her
bra.

She was pleased to see it had an effect on him, if the glazed look in his eyes were any
indication. Within ten seconds, he’d begun to tremble, and she could tell that his orgasm was
imminent. It took a few moments more for Harry to admit it to her “”Mione, I’m close. I’m close.”
He warned breathlessly.

On an impulse, Hermione pushed her panties aside and dipped two fingers inside of herself,
really her inner thighs were coated, so it was easy to cover her hand with her arousal. She
dismissed Harry’s hand and plunged down his length with one bold stroke. “Cum.” She
commanded.

Harry nearly choked at the unexpected stimulation, his control was shattered. “’Mione!” He
cried. His cock leapt almost violently in her hands as Hermione drank in the inner workings of it
through her sight- the intricate pump that was the male reproductive system. Simultaneously, she
continued to move her hand, just as she’d seen Harry do it- squeezing and lingering in all of the
right places, exploiting his weak points.

Finally, with her other hand, Hermione wordlessly swish and flicked her wand ‘catching’
his semen in the air with a simple levitation charm and drawing each additional volley of cum that
she milked from him onto a floating orb.

Dazed and breathless, Harry stared wordlessly at the ejaculate Hermione had collected.
With a trembling hand, Hermione transfigured one of the broom cupboard’s brushes into a glass
vial and siphoned Harry’s semen into it. She wanted to study it later.

For her part, Hermione felt exalted. The mix of arousal, dominance, satisfaction, and the
afterglow she felt from Harry was almost euphoric and it demanded to be acted on. So without
further delay, she did. She surged forward, pressing Harry back into the wall and gripping his cock
tightly so that she could angle it just so. With an animal grunt, she thrust her hips, engulfing his
cock within her and driving downwards until he was up to the hilt.

After all of that, the self-imposed denial and teasing, Hermione had been hanging by a
thread. The feel of him entering her, that primal satisfaction of taking him within her, was
enough- more than enough. “Oh fuck yes!”

She came, grinding against him to push his cockhead against a sweet spot deep within her
and gushing around him, staining his trousers would be with her arousal. Her eyes rolled back into
her head, but she could still see every detail of Harry’s body.

-----

“Er, Ron, we need to talk.”

Something about Lavender’s voice, told Ron that something was up. Most obviously, she
had used his real name, rather than that annoying nick-name. If that was all, Ron might have been
relieved, but her voice was uncharacteristically serious.

That, and she’d intercepted him in a vacant hallway. She wanted him alone, and for once
not for snogging.

“What is it, Lav?” He asked. He almost missed the subtle shake of her head at his pet name
for her. What was up?

“I- I don’t think this is gonna work.”

“What?”

“I just don’t think we’re right for each other.”

 No, she was lying. People didn’t break up because they ‘weren’t right for each other’,
those were lies people told each other to make them feel better. “This is because of him isn’t it!”
He demanded. It was Harry, of course it was. She’d probably heard about how he’d become a sex
god overnight, and wanted to join his fucking harem.

Lavender’s mouth dropped open in shock “How did you- uh, I mean, of course not.”

“Bloody typical.” Ron growled “It’s not enough for him to shag Ginny, Hermione, Katie,
and Demelza! Now Harry fucking Potter’s gotta steal my girlfriend too!”

“Harry? Where’d you get that idea from? I was interested in Seamus!” Lavender
squawked. “Wait, Hermione? Katie Bell?”

“Seamus?” Ron squawked.

The two of them froze, each taking in the information the other had given them. Ron felt
an anvil drop in his stomach as he realized he just spilled the beans.

“Oh my god, Pavarti is going to freak out. And Romilda’s going to go in. If Harry Potter
really is sleeping around…” Her eyes were sparkling with possibilities, as she swept away from
him.

Ron gaped as he watched her leave. Honestly, he wasn’t as upset as he thought he’d be.
Like, it sucked that she dumped him, and for Seamus of all people, but he somehow wasn’t that cut
up about it.

Hm. Maybe he never was that into her.

Yet the weight in his gut didn’t dissipate. He hadn’t meant to spill Harry’s secret. He’d
been so angry… he just blurted it out!

“Bugger.”

Chapter End Notes

I'm sure Hogwarts will react in a perfectly calm and rational manner to this
development.
 Need You Now
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“Harry… can we talk?” Susan asked him.

Harry stared at her for a moment with wide eyes, realizing that that phrase rarely preceded
an easy conversation and also recognizing the tension in her voice. “Sure.” He agreed, “Is the room
of requirement good for you?”

“Yeah.” Susan said carefully. She’d given a lot of thought to how she wanted the
conversation to go. Honestly, she felt a bit bad bringing it up, but she knew it needed to be
addressed.

Their first time together had been absolutely mind blowing. Her crush on Harry was
relatively new. She remembered the moment she realized it- Harry had been teaching the DA
‘stupefy’. She’d been having some difficulty with the spell, until Harry came up behind her and
corrected her posture. It had hit her like a bludger.

They’d all seen an entirely different side of Harry at the DA. He was skilled, he was
confident, he took control of the room like it was natural to him. And now he was right up against
her, his firm yet gentle touch showing her exactly what she needed to do.

She’d hadn’t been able to look at him the same since then. It was like a switch had been
turned on inside of her. Before, he’d been just another boy, after, he was the boy.

And now, it felt like Harry had just flicked another switch inside her. Not only was he an
enthusiastic and skillful lover, she felt something with him. She’d never felt closer to anyone than
when she’d been in his arms. And she wanted more.

The problem was… well, more hadn’t been happening. After experiencing Harry’s oral
talents, she’d spent the entire day floating on an undeniably satisfied feeling unlike anything she’d
felt before. But, things seemed to have petered off. They spent time together, studying, or just
enjoying each others company. It wasn’t even that Harry wasn’t being affectionate with her. He’d
been touching her more intimately than a friend would- a hand on her arm, an arm around her
waist, and yes, kissing. But it hadn’t gone any further than that.

Of course, when she stumbled across Harry and Luna, her libido had struck with a
vengeance. Seeing how unashamedly Harry was reacting to the blonde’s ministrations, hearing his
unrestrained whines and moans, it was like a lighting bolt to her core. She wanted to get the same
reaction out of him. She didn’t want to just make him cum. Her somewhat clumsy first blowjob
had done that, but it hadn’t made him lose himself like Luna seemed to be able to do. She wanted
that.

She’d taken to following Harry with her eyes, admiring his features and noting with some
jealousy when other girls had obviously been intimate with him. Susan was starting to have
doubts. Had she not been good enough? Were the other girls better in bed? Was Harry just not
that into her?

It was hard to shake these insecurities. She’d agreed to share Harry Potter with six other
witches, for Merlin’s sake! There were dozens of ways this could blow up in her face, and the one
that was haunting her most at the moment was being forgotten. Being abandoned after Harry got
what he needed from her.

She knew Harry would never do that, but she’d feel much better hearing it from Harry
himself. So when they reached the room of requirement, Susan spilled it all- all of her insecurities
and doubts. Harry let her say her piece, contrition growing with every word. When she ran out of
steam, Harry abruptly pulled her into a hug.

“I’m sorry I made you feel that way.” He told her “I didn’t mean to, but I can see how you
could feel ignored compared to Ginny and Hermione.”

“I get it, Harry.” Susan sniffed “We’re in different houses, and you have the others vying
for your attention… but this is only going to become a bigger problem as things continue. Are you
sure you’re going to be able to have handle seven of us?”

Harry sighed. “I- I don’t know.” He confessed. “Seven witches, I’m not going to be able to
give all of you everything you deserve. I… I want to do right by all of you. But I guess… I can’t.”

While Susan appreciated that he was taking her concerns seriously, she hadn’t intended for
him to take it as a personal failure. “Harry, I didn’t mean it like that.” She assured him. “This is
just something we’re going to need to work on. All of us. I’m sure some of us will be lower
maintenance than others, but it’ll take some time for the honeymoon period to wear off for that to
come into play.”

“So what, do we set up a schedule?” Harry grinned ruefully “I’m sure Hermione would be
happy to help with that.”

Susan chuckled “I don’t think that’s necessary. We just need to communicate, like what
we’re doing right now. I didn’t mean to make you feel bad. Because honestly I felt pretty good
about how things had been going between us, except for…”

“Except for what?”

“Well, I was hoping that we’d have gotten… intimate again. I was waiting on you to
initiate, and when you didn’t….”

“Susan, me not initiating… that wasn’t because I don’t like you, or wasn’t attracted to you,
or forgot about you. I just thought that you were fine with how things were. I guess I’m used to
how, er, forward Ginny is. In hindsight, I shouldn’t have assumed. But really, Susan. I think
you’re lovely.”

Susan scoffed. She’d always considered herself rather plain. But Harry persisted. “Look, I
spent most of my life thinking I was an ugly, scrawny git, and then Ginny beat me over the head
until I realized otherwise. So I guess I’m gonna have to do the same for you. Susan, you aren’t just
lovely, you’re bloody sexy, and I’m going to show you.”

She was about to ask what he meant by that, but he answered that question when he pressed
her up against the wall and kissed her. Susan moaned and molded her body to his, she found
herself rapidly succumbing to Harry’s combination of enthusiasm, attentiveness, and skill and had
no desire to fight it.

Harry pulled back for a moment. He took her hand and deliberately guided it to his crotch,
where he pressed it into his erection. His piercing green eyes bored into hers, glimmering his desire
“I want this, Susan. I want you.” Susan felt a hungry throb between her legs and couldn’t help but
let out another soft moan. Merlin, he wanted her.

Harry continued his amorous assault, kissing and sucking at her neck and collarbone while
working to strip her of her school uniform. Susan found herself entirely on the backfoot, Harry
seemed keen to keep his unspoken promise of being the initiator, and Susan felt could do little but
be swept up by him.

He was overpowering in that way, he was just so much- so much passion, energy, power,
and presence. In the haze of lust Susan was not at all shocked that he had bedded six witches in the
past week, all of whom were eager for more. In fact, she suspected that in a world without
horcruxes or rituals, he could have pulled it off all the same if he were inclined to do so.

She was panting by the time he’d pulled off her school clothes and unlatched her bra. The
way his eyes lit up when her breasts were exposed sent another thrill through her that ran straight to
her core. He latched onto one with his mouth, drawing the nipple in roughly and eliciting another
moan from her, while his hands ran down her flank. One gripped her thigh and the other resting on
the small of her back.

Then, he hoisted her up seamlessly and set her down on something- Susan did not register
what- something hard and cool. She splayed her legs out lazily, exposing her knicker clad crotch,
which had been soaked through her with her arousal. Taking it as an invitation, Harry pulled down
her knickers and his hands skillfully manipulated her- stroking, rubbing, and penetrating her with
his fingers, working her up higher and higher. He didn’t let her cum, however. Instead, Harry took
a step back, and with a whimper, Susan collapsed back against the cool stone wall- soothing her
flushed skin.

Dazed, she watched passively as Harry systematically removed his clothes. Even though he
was no longer touching her, she still was held completely in his thrall. His eyes seemed to pin her
in place, and with every swath of skin he exposed, she swore her heart (and other, lower regions)
fluttered. When he finally freed his manhood from the confines of his boxers, she felt such a
ravenous throb from her core that she wondered if she’d just had a mini-orgasm. His was the only
one she’d ever seen in the flesh, but in her mind it was perfect- flushed, engorged, and pulsating
with desire- Harry’s desire for her.

Susan lifted a trembling hand to his shaft, but the shaking was so much that Harry brought
his own hand down to steady it. Urgently, she tugged him towards her, and entreated “Please, I
need it.”

Harry studied Susan for a moment, before seemingly confirming her sincerity and helping
her guide him in. She was so slick that he slid in easily, parting her folds for the first time. There
was some discomfort, and even a twinge of pain, but Susan was so worked up by this point that the
pleasure far outweighed it. He slid in slowly yet smoothly, until he was sheathed to the hilt and his
cockhead was nestled against a tender spot deep within her.

She couldn’t have predicting just how satisfying being filled was, it sated some primal
desire that had been long dormant. It wasn’t just that her virginity was gone. It felt deeper than
that, like they were coming together, somehow. She was closer to him than she’d ever been to
anyone before. She looked up into his eyes, seeing her own passion reflected back at her. “I love
you.” She said involuntarily, swept up with emotion.

Harry seemed taken aback by her admission and for a moment, Susan felt a fission of
insecurity. That was dispelled as Harry softened, “Susan.” He leaned down and pressed his lips to
her forehead. “I- I love you too.” He said like he had just realized it himself. She melted.
 Harry murmured in her ear “God, you feel so good.” He continued kissing her- right below
her ear and at her neck. “O-oh, you do too!” Susan managed. Even as he remained buried within
her, perhaps allowing her to become accustomed to his length and girth, Susan involuntarily
twitched around his shaft. Each flex of her inner muscles around him elicited a twinge of pleasure
that only made repeating the action that much harder to resist. At her encouragement- he began to
thrust within her. He was slow at first, but he quickly built up speed.

He moaned again and again, softly right in her ear, and each noise was like pouring molten
pleasure straight into her core. And then, when he repositioned himself slightly, allowing him to
drive himself within her more fiercely, he growled, which if anything affected her worse.

She realized almost immediately that she wasn’t going to last long. Oh magic, she was
going to cum. He was thrusting into her so ardently, and after he’d adjusted his position he began
hitting a spot deep within her that set off a cascade of pleasure with each thrust. Her orgasm was
heading straight for her like the Hogwarts Express, unstoppable and sure to run her over.

And run over her it did- an explosion of searing pleasure bowled her over and robbed her of
her coordination and awareness of the outside world. If anything, it was even better than the one
she’d had by Harry’s mouth. Every fiber of her body pulsed with pleasure, and that pleasure was
stoked by every contraction, which comfortably and satisfyingly gripped Harry’s firm shaft.

“Oh, Susan!” Harry’s voice pierced through her pleasure. His focus broke, his eyes, which
had been taking her in flickered closed as pleasure overwhelmed his features, transforming his
expression into something simply exquisite. He hilted himself inside of her, burying himself deep
with a ragged thrust. “Fuck!”

He was cuming, and it seemed as if her orgasm doubled back on itself, surging anew as the
knowledge that he was cuming inside of her rocked her to her core. Her eyes rolled back as she lost
all rational thought.

When she came back to herself, Harry wrapped her in his arms from behind- his chest
against her back. She could also feel his cock, still hard, against her thigh. The pleasure was still
ringing through her, and she knew from experience that it would take some time for her to fully
recover from that spectacular orgasm. She wasn’t like Ginny, she couldn’t just keep going like
that. She had a refractory period, she supposed, after cumming she’d be so sensitive that any
stimulation at all was intensely uncomforrtalbe.

But… there was something she could do. Mustering her coordination, she disentangled
herself from Harry. Her knees nearly gave out as she tried to stand up, which was just as well
because she wanted to be on her knees anyway.

She’d given him a blowjob during their last encounter. He’d guided her through it that first
time and now she was going to put what she learned to use. She gripped the base of his shaft with
her hand looking up at him.

“Susan you don’t…” Harry attempted to soothe her, but whatever he was going to say was
cut off by his moan as she engulfed his knob in her mouth, swirling her tongue around his
frenulum as she learned he liked. His involuntary moan and the expression of bliss that crossed his
face were so gratifying that she actually felt a tingle of pleasure in her over-sensitized pussy.

Wasting no time, Susan swallowed as much of him as she was able, engulfing all but an
inch of his length.

Not good enough.

 She pushed herself down further, but he only hit her gag reflex. She withdrew, accidentally
letting his cock slip out of her mouth. “Susan. Look-” She cut him off again by plunging back
down on his shaft until she once again gagged. Undeterred, she bobbed her head up and down,
trying to get deeper and occasionally gagging in the process.

All the while, her eyes were focused upwards, drinking in Harry’s expression. The concern
that he had shown briefly had been dispelled by pleasure, and Susan catalogued everything- how
his eyes glazed over, how his tongue wet his lips periodically, and how his jaw was just slightly
slack, parting his lips minutely to let out small, huffing moans.

It spurred Susan on, and soon Harry was moaning “Susan! I’m getting close.” Last time,
she had pulled back, letting his cum across the floor. But Susan was determined the give the best
blowjob she possibly could, which meant she’d need to swallow. It was something that she’d been
apprehensive about earlier, but in the moment it didn’t seem like such a big deal anymore.

So, instead of releasing him completely, Susan pulled back only partially. As her hand
began stroking the lower portion of his shaft, she upped the suction on the inch or so still in her
mouth. “Susan! Oh! Oh! Oh!” Harry’s breaths became breathy moans as his climax hit. His cock
quaked in her mouth again and again, each time heralding a deluge of his semen.

The taste of his essence was overwhelming, like so much about him. And the texture… it
was much thicker than she’d thought it might be- like syrup or cream. More and more of it spilled
into her mouth, flooding her taste buds with the overpowering taste of him.

She rocked back, letting his cock fall from her mouth. She felt almost drunk from his cum,
and when she finally swallowed, she didn’t expect the titillating feel of him trickling down her
throat. Heat had pooled between her thighs, and while she figured she could go again at that
point… all she really wanted was to see his face wrought with pleasure again.

“That was brilliant Susan.” Harry breathed “What are you… You really don’t have to-”

Needless to say, she did not let him finish that thought either.

Two orgasms later, Susan sauntered away with renewed confidence. Harry himself was in a
daze. Each orgasm she’d wrung from him had robbed him of a bit of his coherence. It was a
shame they had classes.

She could taste him still. At first, she hadn’t particularly enjoyed the taste of his cum, but
once her mind seemed to make the association between it and sex and pleasure (specifically, with
Harry) she began to find it intensely erotic. The lingering taste of his essence, strong enough to last
through her classes and all the way in the evening, would not let her forget what they’d done, what
she’d done to him.

It was unfortunate, then, that Hannah pulled her aside urgently, and asked, scandalized
“Susan! Is it true?”

“What?”

“The rumors!”

Susan resisted the urge to roll her eyes. “I’m going to need a bit more detail, Hannah.”

Hannah blushed. “Err, well. There’s a rumor… Lavender says that Ron let slip that Harry’s
having sex with a lot of witches. At least, Hermione, Luna Lovegood, and Demelza Robbins.”
Oh no.

-----

Demelza was hot.

Her entire body felt like it was ready to combust. She gulped down air until it stung her
lungs, but she still felt light headed and frazzled. It was a warm day, but that wasn’t enough to
explain all of this, or the sweat beading on her forehead and causing her T-shirt to cling to her
body.

The past few days had been the most torturous of her life. She’d miraculously been able to
set aside the aching need between her legs and pay a reasonable amount of attention. However,
whenever Harry was in the vicinity, her body went into overdrive. Even catching his scent seemed
to do things to her now. More than once she had entered a daze in his presence- her mind clouded
over as if she were drunk on lust.

Then there was when Harry touched her. They were mostly casual touches- a friendly
squeeze of the shoulder, a hand placed deliberately on the small of her back- but they to seemed to
affect her inordinately. That hand on her back had triggered a jolt of static pleasure that short
straight to her core, provoking another hungry throb. It had been all she could do to not throw
herself on her knees in front of him and beg her to take her.

The nights were the worst. It had gotten to the point to where she could barely touch
herself- so strung up and sensitive she was. She had no idea how she’d made it through Ginny’s
visit last night without losing it.

But here she was. She’d gone all this time without cuming once, and now Harry was
standing in front of her in the changing rooms. She was wearing only a Holyhead Harpies T-shirt
and grey boy shorts, no panties or bra, but he was looking at her like he could see straight through
her clothes.

Finally, after days of being strong, Demelza gave in. “Please.” She begged simply.

That seemed to be enough for Harry, who opened his arms and said “Come here.” Demelza
half leaped, half staggered into his arms. Harry caught her and steadied her “Hey.” He soothed
“It’s alright. You did good, now you get your reward.” Oh Merlin. His body was pressed up
against hers and it seemed to unleash a storm of sparks within her. Unthinking, she aligned her
crotch with his thigh and began to hump him.

It felt good, it felt so good that Demelza’s knees gave out. Only Harry’s grip kept her
mostly upright and he backed her up until she was seated on the bench. Her hands were trembling
badly, as were her knees. She stared pleadingly up at Harry, legs splayed open to expose her core
to him, silently begging him to take her.

He obliged.

Demelza was swept up in a deep kiss, even as slipped a hand under her T-shirt and fondled
her breasts. Demelza whined in to the kiss, until Harry pulled back and said admiringly “I love
your breasts, Dem. They’re so soft and supple.” In response Demelza could only moan, and moan,
and moan.

Harry lifted her shirt up, and his other hand was soon trailing down her abdomen. Oh, he
reached the elastic of her shorts, which been stained through with arousal as soon as she’d been in
his presence. His hand firmly pressed into her abdomen, so close to where she needed him. Pulse
after maddening pulse of heat radiated from her core and she pleaded with him again “Please.
Please. Need you. Please.”

Harry slipped his hand underneath the elastic of her short, running through her curls, before
finding her clit. Normally, when masturbating, Demelza preferred light touches to her clit. It was
incredibly sensitive for her, and it was easy to overstimulate herself and ruin the experience.

Harry did not know this, so when his fingers found her clit, swollen and sensitized from
days of edging, he fondled and rubbed it more firmly. It was almost too much, too much sensation
for her to handle, it was pleasure bordering on pain.

Demelza’s entire world narrowed down to that exquisitely sensitive little nub at Harry’s
fingertips. She did not know that her eyes had rolled back, or how her hands had gripped the bench
as her muscles tensed as one. She didn’t notice that the only sounds she could make in her half-
paralyzed state were her soft grunts of ‘Uhn. Uhn. Uhn. Uhn.”

It was as if her body was having trouble translating what it was feeling into an orgasm.
Even though she had been on the knife’s edge, it took a few seconds of being in this overloaded
state before she finally tipped over the edge.

When her climax did hit her, however, it was with such force that Demelza almost blacked
out. It was more intense than anything she’d felt before, it wasn’t even in the same league as
anything she’d felt before. It felt almost like her soul was being pulled from her body, and it was
all she could do to cling to consciousness. She wouldn’t have thought she was capable of the
guttural cry that erupted from her, had she been cognizant enough to be thinking anything at all.
Her core muscles flexed around nothing, and a flood of her arousal soaked through her shorts and
was now running down her thighs.

As the waves of pleasure began to lessen, and she slowly came to, she realized that Harry
was hovering above her, gently stoking her flushed skin and staring down adoringly at her. Her
heart melted, she’d never felt so safe, so loved, than in that moment. “H-harry.” She sighed.

“Hey, Dem.” He murmured, bringing a hand to her cheek (and thankfully not the hand that
was currently coated in her juices.) She struggled to convey what she was thinking, what she was
feeling. The gratitude to him, for giving her this experience, the awe that he had been able to give
her such pleasure, the affection, the safety and the security she felt while surrounded by him. She
wanted to be his. She wanted to belong with him, to him.

“Thank you.” She babbled, her emotions overwhelming her “Thank you. Thank-” Harry
cut her off by crashing his lips to hers. The kiss was passionate, but loving and so very addicting.
He was still stroking her cheek with on hand, while his other arm propped him up above her. When
he withdrew, she whimpered and tried to follow him, but he pushed her back gently. She looked up
into his eyes and gasped at what she saw- affection, but also a burning intensity that made his
emerald eyes shimmer like burning embers. She was transfixed, held into place by something far
more powerful than his hand.

One orgasm, however strong, was apparently not enough for her, because the combination
of his kiss, the way he was looking at her, and his words had resurrected the throbbing need
between her legs. Except she didn’t just want release. She wanted… she wanted…

“Take me. Claim me.” She pleaded “Please. I want to be yours.”

 With a soft chuckle, Harry pushed down her soaked shorts, which landed with a slop in the
puddle at her feet. Then he pulled out his wand and pressed it against her abdomen “Fertilis
praesidium.”

Demelza could only watch as Harry began to disrobe in from of her. Her heart hammered
away in her chest, and she felt lightheaded, as if blood was rushing from her head to her privates.
Her eyes drank in Harry’s body as he exposed himself to her, taking in his lean musculature that
she had found herself admiring more and more as of late and the sparse hair on his chest and
abdomen, growing thicker as it trailed down until, until…

Harry shucked his boxers off, revealing his manhood to Demelza’s eyes. Her cunt
throbbed and her clit tingled at the sight of it, flushed and swollen. Harry took himself in hand,
rubbing at a spot just below the head as he approached her. His cock pulsed and somehow became
even more engorged, his head purpling in desire. He positioned himself at her entrance, wetting
his swollen cockhead on her labia.

Demelza whimpered pathetically at the teasing. “Pleasepleaseplease. I need it.” She

twitched her hips forward in an effort to take him within her, but Harry only needed one hand to
restrain her.

“Look at me.”

Demelza obeyed, tearing her gaze from his cock to his eyes, and gasped. They seemed to
burn right into her soul with intensity. “If we do this, there’s no going back.” She remembered
Ginny’s words from the previous night, how he was going to ruin her for other men.

She believed it.

“Please.”

“Oh, I will. I promise you that I will fuck you until you can’t stand it anymore, but first…”
He pulled back, and Demelza wanted to sob at the loss. “I want to taste you.”

Demelza was surprised when Harry pulled back. The willpower that must have taken
boggled her mind, and the idea that he was going to go down on her through her through a loop as
well.

Demelza had never considered giving oral to be a dominant thing. In her books, it was always
something that the man would command his lover to do. She would get on her knees subserviently
and take his hardness into her mouth. Sometimes he’d even force it down her throat, taking her
mouth until he came, drugging her with his cum…

She’d gotten off topic. As Harry, with a hungry glint in his eyes, pinned her thighs to the
bench, ensuring that she remained immobile and splayed out for him, Demelza realized exactly
what he had in store for her. He descended on her, and Demelza cried out as his mouth made
contact with her sensitive flesh.

Oh lord, she was sensitive, so sensitive, too sensitive. She writhed, whether to get away
from his mouth or the press herself closer, she couldn’t say, but it was pointless. Harry had her
firmly pinned, he was too strong and she didn’t have the leverage.

He learned fast, faster than she had even, how her body worked. He realized how sensitive
her clit was, how to tease it by circling his tongue around it, prime it until it was receptive, ready
for the moment when he went for the jugular. Then he’d devour her, molding his mouth against
 her flesh, encasing her clit in wet warmth and suction.

It broke her. Demelza’s entire body quaked from the intensity of her orgasm. She
screamed and screamed until she collapsed like she was a marionette who’s strings had been cut.
But Harry wasn’t done. No, he just went back to the gentle teasing, slowly building her up again
until she was once again primed.

Harry wrung orgasm after orgasm out of Demelza, until both her body and her mind turned
to mush, but even then it wasn’t enough for her. Even then, there was the hunger, deep inside of
her, to be filled, to be taken.

Harry eventually let up, pulling back to admire his handiwork- Demelza’s body- quaking
from the aftershocks of the pleasure he’d given her, flushed, shining with sweat. He kissed her,
and Demelza could only return it sloppily- distantly noting the taste of her on his tongue. He was
above her now, his body almost cocooning hers’ in a way that made Demelza feel warm and
protected. His hands caressed her in a way that was both sensuous and soothing. They moved up
her hips and torso, but avoided anything truly sexual.

Demelza was beginning to feel herself drift when he asked her “How was that, Dem?”

“Uuhuhnnng.” She managed.

He chuckled “That good, huh? Would you say that you’re satisfied?” His eyes were boring
into hers’ once again, and Demelza felt compelled to nod.

A slight smirk adorned his lips as he asked “Are you sure?” Demelza was about to respond
in the affirmative when she felt him. His shaft pressed lengthwise against her cunt. She folded like
a house of cards. With a moan, she thrust herself against him mindlessly, like an animal in heat.
Her pussy throbbed and drooled over his tool, but she could not take it within her.

“Please.” She begged “Please. I’m yours. Pleasepleaseplease please take me!”

“Like I said. I will.” Harry told her, before once again pulling away from her.

Demelza did let out a sob this time.

“After practice.”

Chapter End Notes

Aaand, you're gonna have to wait a bit for the reckoning. But it's coming, oooh its
coming. ;) Let me know what you think!
 Hummingbird Heartbeat

It really was quite fascinating, Hermione mused, swishing the vial in her hand absently.
The milky white contents within had been preserved by a stasis charm Hermione had enchanted the
vial with, so she had no fear of it losing its magical properties or going bad.

She’d collected Harry’s semen on a whim, but she had had a germ of an idea when she did
it. The fact was, semen (and particularly Harry’s semen) was magically active. This wasn’t
surprising, after all pretty much any part of a witch or wizard’s body contained magic. There were
plenty of dark rituals that used blood, for instance. However, semen was far more magically potent
than the other fluids the body produced, and more so than nearly any common potion ingredient.

If she hadn't know more about wizarding society, it would have been surprising that no one
had investigated this fact before, let alone taken advantage of it. Hermione was certain, though,
that there would be many uses for a wizard’s… semen.

So she had hit the books. What she needed was alchemy. Determining the magical
properties of something was no simple feat, and was rarely done in modern times due to the simple
fact that the process had already been completed for nearly everything. The last notable alchemical
project was Dumbledore and Flamel’s work on dragon blood.

Thankfully, she wasn’t going into this completely blind. She’d done ‘a bit of light reading’
on Alchemy during her first year after they had discovered the identity of Nicolas Flamel. Still, it
was quite a task, not one that could be undertaken in a few days.

“Studying for exams?”

Hermione startled at Luna’s interruption. “Err, no, actually. I was reading up on alchemy.”

“Oh, good. You used to take school far too seriously.” Luna replied casually “Some of the
girls in Ravenclaw thought that having sex would give you a much more balanced outlook on life.”
She cocked her head “Though they didn’t quite put it that way. I wasn’t inclined to believe them-
they’d often fallen victim to Farcity Fallout in the past, but in this case it seems they were quite
right.”

“Er, thanks?”

Luna took a seat across from her. Hermione wasn’t quite sure of what to make of the
blonde. It wasn’t that she didn’t like her, it was just that she was so difficult to connect with.
Ginny and Harry seemed to easily brush aside her… oddities, but she still found it difficult to find
common ground with her.

“Is that Harry’s?” Luna asked abruptly, gesturing to the vial still in Hermione’s palm.

“Who’s else would it be?” Hermione responded, though she immediately regretted the
snappish response. If she wanted to build bridges with Luna, she might as well start now. “Er, yes,
it is. I, uh, collected it a few days ago. I think it could be useful as a potion ingredient, or part of
other rituals, but I’d need to determine its magical properties first.”

Luna’s eyes gleamed eagerly “Wow, that’s sounds really neat!” She burst out “You know,
dad was always interested in that kind of thing, but he never would publish it. He wants the
Quibbler to be a family friendly magazine after all.”
 “Oh, what kind of things have you heard, Luna?” Hermione asked, not expecting a useful
answer.

“Well, semen was commonly used by early magical communities. Back before the statute
of secrecy, when things were much less…”

“Formal?” Hermione suggested.

“Sure.” Luna agreed “It fell out of favor sometime around 1000 A.D. Funnily enough, that
was around when the ICW was founded. They must have suppressed it, just like they did with a lot
of old magic.”

Hermione’s widened at the information, if it was accurate (knowing Luna, it was a tossup),
it could be a lead, or at least a sign she was going in the right direction. Unfortunately, any further
conversation was cut off by Susan entering the room.

“Girls.” She announced, her tone was apocalyptic “We have a problem. They know, the
entire school knows.”

“Knows what?” Hermione demanded.

“What do you think?” Susan jibed “That we're all shagging Harry, of course!”

“That’s inconvenient.” Luna noted, sounding mildly perturbed.

Hermione froze in panic. “But that means…”

“Yeah. Dumbledore will know what’s up for sure. Where are Harry and Ginny?”

Hermione blushed. “Er, in the Quidditch changing rooms, with Katie and Demelza.” She
contemplated letting him know through the link, but didn’t want to ruin their fun. Still, Harry
would react much better to hearing it from them than finding out from some random person in the
hall. “I don’t want to interrupt.” She said simply “But...”

“Oooh! What are they doing?” Luna asked excitedly “Does it feel good?”

At the question, Hermione inadvertently focused on the physical sensations coming from
Harry. Despite the seriousness of the situation, Hermione instantly lost cohesion. Her cheeks
flushed and her eyelids fluttered shut as she let out a long, low moan. “Uhhhhhhhng, so good.”

Luna’s eyes glittered “What’s he doing?” She asked eagerly. “Tell me everything!” Her
voice turned unexpectedly naughty.

“Fucking Demelza.” The brunette said crudely. “His cock. It’s inside her. She’s so warm
and soft, around him. It’s sooo, uhng!” She grunted as her hand pressed through her skirt onto her
crotch, her hips tilting forward instinctively.

Susan’s face was completely red, she was more than a tad surprised at how quickly the
bookworm of Gryffindor had gotten… distracted. She also couldn’t help the tinge of envy, but was
consoled that she’d soon be bonded to Harry was well. Still, she was there for a reason, and it
wasn’t to watch her friend get off. Susan stepped forward and snapped her fingers in Hermione’s
face. “Hey! Aren’t you forgetting something?”

Hermione startled, her expression becoming lucid once more, before shifting rapidly to
embarrassment. “Er, right. Sorry.” She mumbled. She shook her head slightly, as if trying to clear
it. “I need a moment.” She said, her voice strained.

After several deep breaths, Hermione began to regain her composure “The connection is a
bit difficult to manage sometimes. Its easy to get sucked in.” She explained, her voice shifting into
lecture mode. “Now then, I suppose we should meet them outside the changing rooms.”

“It’ll be like a club meeting!” Luna chimed, as Susan nodded her agreement. Hermione
leapt into action, packing her books away, grimacing at how disorganized she was being.

“Liber stipare.” At Luna’s spell, Hermione’s books and papers flew into her bag, organizing
themselves neatly.

Hermione shook her head, in her haste, she’d forgotten she could do magic. “Right.” She recovered
“Let’s go.”

-----

Quidditch practice had never been such an ordeal to get through. Being in close proximity
to so many people he had such confused feeling about was wearing on him.

Ron’s feelings, if anything, had become more erratic since his breakup with Lavender. He hadn’t
been proud of how that had happened. Letting Lavender (and by extension) the while school know
about Harry’s… relationships, was a constant source of guilt for him. But guilt wasn’t the only
thing he was struggling with.

He’d wanted to tell Harry, before he found out on his own, but he didn’t see a way of doing
that without admitting that he’d spied on him. He didn’t know if he could bear Harry reaction to
that… let alone Hermione or Ginny’s.

And guilt, he was somewhat embarrassed to admit to himself, was far from the only thing
welling up inside him. It’d already been hard enough to shut out the look of pure ecstasy on
Hermione’s face from when he had walked in on her and Harry. No, now he had to deal with
picturing Katie and Demezla naked whenever he saw them. Even more disturbing were the
occasional thoughts of Ginny, his own sister, that occasionally slipped through.

The night after the breakup, Ron had been awakened by a noise.

It was Hermione.

One of them must have miscast the silencing charm in the heat of the moment, because
what he was hearing was oddly muffled.

Hermione Granger, the rule follower, the prude of Gryffindoor, was sneaking into the boy’s
dormitory for a shag. Jealousy once again bubbled up- had Hermione always been so slutty?
Would he have been the beneficiary of it if he’d just grown a pair and made a move first? Maybe
she would have put out for him if he had asked her to the Yule Ball?

“‘Mione.” Harry murmured “Tell me what you need.”

“Stop fucking teasing me and just fuck me! Please!” Her voice was frustrated, with
desperation creeping in as she continued. Ron fervently wished he could see what was going on,
but as it was, he was left to his imagination to fill in the gaps. What was Harry doing to her to get
her so desperate? His cock was twitching ardently in his boxers, needier than it had been seeing
Harry with the quidditch girls in the locker room, but with supreme effort he resolved not to touch
himself. In his current state he’d probably shoot off almost instantly, and he wanted to enjoy this.
Hermione had begun whimpering, and Ron could hear a soft shlick shlick in the background.
Finally, the brunette broke “Oh please Harry! Cock! I need your cock! Whatever you want, just-
FUCK!”

Ron’s resolve to not touch himself lasted all of ten seconds. Once Hermione began begging, he
couldn’t help but take himself and hand and jerk off furiously. Hermione’s ecstatic cry as Harry
undoubtedly plunged his cock in was like a lightning bolt straight to Ron’s cock. He stifled a
moan as his cock twitched in hand, spilling cum across his chest and stomach. It was one of the
best orgasms Ron had ever had, and it left him sapped of all energy. He couldn’t even muster the
strength to clean himself.

Instead, he just listened as Harry continued to fuck Hermione. Harry’s grunts of exertion were
almost completely drowned out by Hermione’s moans of “Oh! OH! Uhn YES! YES! Oh fuck
Harry! CUMMING!” seemed to be in synch with the slap of skin on skin and the subtle wet sounds
of fucking. Ron imagined what Hermione must look like at the moment. He hadn’t seen nearly as
much of her as Ginny, Katie, and Demelza, just a good look at her bare legs when he’d walked in
on her and Harry. He remembered the look of ecstasy on her face, but even then she hadn’t
sounded like this.

“Oh, Hermione, love. I’m getting close.” Harry moaned. Ron had no idea how Harry had hung on
for so long while shagging a girl, but it seemed even he had his limit. He was surprised, however,
when Hermione began to beg him again, this time for his cum.

“Oh, yes Harry. Cum in me. Cum in me!” Her words lit Ron on fire, and his tired cock twitched
back to life. He was so sensitive from his previous orgasm that this time he couldn’t stifle his
moan as he started stroking himself again. It took almost no time for him to get to edge.

He came with a quiet groan, as Harry and Hermione’s euphoric voices echoed in his ear.

Ron was drawn from his thoughts suddenly as Katie punted the quaffle through the left
hoop. He’d completely lost focus and let her get a free shot! The taunting smile she gave him was
infuriating, even as it was surprisingly alluring.

He couldn’t help but wonder if there was going to be a repeat performance after this
practice. He was blushing now, but hopefully everyone would think it was from exertion. He
knew he absolutely shouldn’t be thinking about trying to sneak another peak.

No, there were a dozen reasons why he shouldn’t. But, there was one, very pressing reason
why he wanted to.

-----

Quidditch practice had been a workout, as usual, and Katie gave it her all. If asked, she
would say she was pushing hard for the final quidditch match of the season, against Ravenclaw,
that was just next week. She would be lying, of course, and an uncomfortably large fraction of the
quidditch team would know exactly why.

She was horny. That was hardly a novel problem, and she had toys and boys willing to help
her solve it. The problem wasn’t of kind, but of intensity. Part of it was the endorphin rush of
flying and physical activity, part of it was the feel of her broom between her legs, even through
cushioning charms, but most of it was Harry. She’d had this idea in her mind that Harry was still
the cute innocent boy she’d met in her second year. It wasn’t until she was seeing him in all his
glory that she realized she’d been ignoring all of the obvious signs that he most definitely wasn’t.
 Harry Potter was bloody hot, his raven locks, striking emerald eyes, and handsome features
were the talk of the school, but most girls didn’t know about the lithe muscles of his arms chest,
and torso, and the certainly didn’t know about his cock.

She had seen her fair share of cocks. On the small side was Colin Creevey’s two inch little
thing. The poor boy had been sitting dejected in the corner of the common room after what had
apparently been a bad experience with Demelza. Katie had taken pity on him and taken him to a
broom cupboard.

She hadn’t really minded his size, it was actually kind of cute, and it’d be loads easier to
blow him, but what was unfortunate was that he came mere seconds after her fingers had begun
stroking him. Katie had had him eat her out, and Colin was very enthusiastic, eager to make up for
his other issues. With some coaching he was able to make her cum, which she heaped praise on
him for. He was hard at that point, so Katie decided to return the favor- though she’d barely taken
him into her mouth before he came again.

Ironically, the largest cock she’d had was an even worse experience. Ryan Baldwin had
been hung like a stallion, and it had hurt so much that Katie had to call it off at the first thrust.

No, Harry’s was perfect. Slightly above average in length and quite girthy, it seemed
perfectly proportioned to make her mouth (and pussy) water. What’s more, he knew how to use it.
The fucking he’d given her was hands down the best she’d ever had- deep and thorough,
passionate and intense- she hadn’t been lying when she had said it felt like her ovaries had
exploded.

And then he’d managed to one up himself. As she had straddled his face, Katie hadn’t
been expecting anything to top that magnificent cock, and at first it seemed she was accurate.
Harry was good, but it wasn’t the best cunnilingus she’d ever had. But Harry was a fast learner- he
must have been paying careful attention to her reactions and responses, because it hadn’t taken him
long to figure out what made her tick.

He learned so fast! Soon, he’d been wringing orgasm after orgasm from her body, and it
was all she could do to not fall off. She had doubled over, unable to support herself and soon it
was only Harry’s hands that were keeping her aligned with his mouth.

The rest of the day had been a daze. All she really remembered was not being able to take
her eyes off Harry at dinner, and the almost taunting looks Ginny kept sending her way. She had
felt almost as bad as Demelza had looked in those following days. She’d even gone so far as shag
one of the blokes she’d dated in the past- they’d gotten intimate once, but the experience had been
enough to turn her off from trying again. Now, she was just desperate to give it a go. She gave no
warning- she’d just shoved him into a random broom cupboard and had her way with him.
Unfortunately he had a terrible sense of timing with his thrusts, so she cast a sticking charm at the
wall, pressed him into it and more or less used him as a human dildo while imagining that she was
shagging Harry.

It hadn’t helped, not really. As soon as she caught sight of the raven haired seeker,
grinning and joking with Ginny and Luna, the frustration was back. Because she didn’t want
meaningless sex with a random bloke in a broom cupboard. She wanted Harry.

And god did she want him. It was driving her around the twist, and she was sure she was
being more than a little harsh with her teammates in her sexual frustration.

“Oi Weasley! Work on having better stamina in the pitch, since you clearly have none in
bed.” It was particularly cruel throwing that particular rumor in Ron’s face but she didn’t feel
guilty, seeing as how he was being a class A prat to Harry (and she was certain now that it was all
jealousy over the amount of sex Harry was having). Ron had turned puce and charged her, but
when Harry broke them up he had refused to repeat what she had said.

She lobbed more than a few comments at Demelza, the most effective of which was when
Katie had simply asked what had happened to her knickers. Her ‘reign of terror’ came to an end
when Ginny had gotten one over her over the quaffle and Katie had jibed “I’ll get back out you for
that, when Harry’s moaning my name after practice.”

“Oh please.” Ginny had responded with utmost confidence “We both know that ten minutes
with Harry will leave you a drooling mess. I get that you’re horny and frustrated, but you really
shouldn’t take it out on the rest of us.” She paused for a moment, before adding “Besides,
Demelza has dibs.”

“What about when they went off before practice?” Katie queried.

“Harry ate her out, if you must know.” Ginny smirked “And he’s promised to fuck her after
practice, so you’ll have to get in line.”

Katie felt shame well up within her. Ginny was absolutely right, and what’s more Katie
couldn’t bear get in between Demelza and her first real time with Harry. It simply wasn’t right,
especially with how strung out Demelza had been the past few days- she was quite ready to burst,
the poor girl.

So Katie stopped after that, and refocused on flying- the rush of the wind in her hair, the
feel of the broom between her legs, vibrating with latent energy…

Fuck, it was going to be a long practice.

-----

Harry hadn’t needed Ginny’s input to guess that all three chasers were waiting for him in
the girl’s locker room. Demelza had quite the incentive to be there, after all, Katie had been
stealing glances at him the entire practice, and Ginny… well he knew her better than to think she’d
want to miss this.

Katie was doing her best to make it look like she hadn’t be waiting for him, and that he had
merely coincidentally caught her in her current state- with a foot planted on the bench, as she slid
her leggings down her leg, leaving her only in her bra and knickers. She was fit, perhaps even
moreso than Ginny, and it showed in her toned legs, lean stomach, and tight arse. Her façade of
indifference was shattered once she turned to him.

It was the small things that gave it away- the way her breath hitched, or how her eyes
flickered down to his crotch and then back up his body, the tremble of her hand as she pressed it
against her inner thigh. That was even before he got to how she was practically posing for him,
and the obvious damp spot on her knickers. All things Harry might very well have missed before,
but thanks to Ginny and Hermione’s insight into the female gender, he was acutely aware of now.

Harry would have said that Katie was practically begging him to fuck her with her body
language, but that would do disservice to Demelza, who literally was begging him to fuck her.
Demelza… Demelza was on her knees, presenting her naked body to him, the picture of
submissiveness.

“Hey Dem.” Harry said warmly “Are you ready for your reward?”
 “No, sir.” Demelza said, surprising him “I mean, I want to, uh, service you, please.”

“Service me?” I took a moment for Harry to catch her meaning “Dem, you don’t…” He
paused, thinking about it.

Let her do it. Ginny urged. Then give her the good hard fucking she deserves.

Demelza just looked up at him hopefully, and that really, was what did it. “Alright.” Harry
conceded. Harry began to undress, and he was acutely aware of all three girl’s eyes on him. He
knew exactly were Ginny’s lustful gaze was focused, and expected as much from her. The redhead
had stripped completely, and had her legs spread shamelessly as she stroked herself.

Katie too, was staring at him hungrily, her tongue swiping over her lips in anticipation. The
hand she had placed on her thigh was on the move, seemingly of its own accord, and soon was
rubbing at her panties, where a damp spot was forming.

Demelza, though, had the strongest reaction by far. By the time Harry had completely
undressed, she was gazing up at him almost worshipfully. Normally, he’d be annoyed by that kind
of treatment- because normally that sort of fanaticism was about things that he felt he didn’t
deserve the credit for, or were things utterly tragic (and usually both at the same time). However,
he knew Demelza wasn’t caressing his cock in her shaking hand because of his fame. He knew she
didn’t let out a breathy moan as she touched his shaft for the first time because of his bloody scar.
He was able to revel in Demelza’s attentions because he knew they were for him, not his celebrity
image. He had seduced her, he had teased her, she was horny and desperate for him.

“Oh my god.” Demelza breathed as she began to stroke his cock.

“Not what you expected, huh?” Katie said knowingly.

“Its so soft…” Demelza murmured in seeming awe.

“Excuse me?” Harry asked with mock indignation. Prompting giggles from Ginny and
Katie, while Demelza backpedaled.

“I mean. In my books, it’s always ‘he was as hard as iron’ or whatever. And you are,
but…”

“Thing are a little different than erotica you read would lead you to believe.” Katie told her,
almost nurturing. “A boy’s penis isn’t some sort of club, it’s an organ- firm, yet the skin is soft,
and very sensitive.”

Demelza had actually turned her head to look at Katie was she said this, and was now
regarding her with quite a bit of deference. “Go on, keep stroking him.” Katie encouraged.
Demelza startled and quickly resumed her attentions.

“Every bloke’s different, some like to be stroked more firmly, some less. Just let his
reactions guide you.” Katie instructed.

Ginny, while all too happy to let this dynamic play out, had to put in “He likes it a tad
firmer… there!” She sighed as Demelza tightened her grip just slightly “Uhng, that’s good.”

Katie shot Ginny a slightly confused look, but filed that bit of strangeness away for later.
“But stroking him off wasn’t what you actually had in mind, was it?“ Katie asked rhetorically.

“No.” Demelza whispered.

 “You know, giving oral can be quite pleasurable in its own right. Isn’t that right, Harry?”
He wasn’t sure if she was referencing the time he’d spent with his head between Katie’s thighs
(which indeed was a wonderful experience) or if she knew about what he and Demelza had done
earlier. Either way, Harry was inclined to agree “Absolutely.”

“Enjoying it mostly isn’t about the physical sensations. It’s about the experience. Dem, I
want you to smell him.” On the face of it, it was an odd request, but his link with Ginny gave him
some insight into the logic behind it.

Demelza leaned in and hummed as she took in his scent “He smells… good. How?”

“Well, it’s all about compatibility. If you have chemistry with a bloke, then his scent is
like… instant turn on. Of course, if you’re a poor fit, it’s not so peachy keen. So, what does he
smell like to you?”

“Like… Harry. And sex. And-and he smells like… like.”

“Like a man.” Katie finished knowingly. “Go ahead, you know you want to.”

At this point Demelza had her faced pressed against his length, so it was a simple matter to
press a kiss against him, and another, and another. Then she swiped her tongue up his length,
circling around the head and then taking it into her mouth with a moan.

She was enthusiastic as she bobbed up and down. Perhaps she was a bit too enthusiastic,
because it wasn’t long until her teeth had scratched against Harry’s sensitive flesh. He gave a
sharp hiss at the pain, and Demelza pulled back instantly, looking apologetic and pleading.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to.” She began, but Harry silenced her with a finger to
her lips.

“It’s alright. It was your first time. Mistakes happen.” He assured her, cupping her cheek
with his hand.

“Well, you’re rather on the small side, so you might have a bit more trouble with that
particular problem.” Katie added ruefully “And it looks like you were a touch too eager. Just
relaxing a bit would probably help. Like this-”

Katie stepped forward and knelt on one knee, grabbed his cock by the base and swallowed
him with ease. Harry shuddered as her mouth glided downwards quickly and easily. She was
good. His toes curled and his hands went to her shoulders for balance as she demolished his
composure in seconds. She was very good. As she drew back, Harry couldn’t bite back a moan.

Katie looked ready to dive right back in, judging by the gleam in her eye and how she was licking
her lips. But instead she turned back to Demelza “He tastes delicious too, doesn’t he?”

“Yeah.” Demelza agreed, though most of her attention was focused on Harry- captivated by
his reaction to Katie. Her goal was now clear in her mind; get Harry to react like that.

So she dutifully tried again, this time making sure to relax her jaw. It wasn’t so much that
she was sucking his cock, more like his cock was penetrating her mouth. She slowly slid down his
shaft, taking as much of it as she could and all the while looking up at Harry, searching for a
reaction.

Katie had no doubt done a whole lot more than just relax, but Demelza was just happy she
hadn’t bit him, and wasn’t confident enough to use her tongue creatively or use suction without
accidentally nipping him again.

She continued to bob up and down slowly, allowing herself to become accustomed to his
girth, until Harry seemed to lose patience and gripped her head, weaving his fingers through her
hair. Demelza felt an undeniable rush of heat in her core as he began to guide her. At first simply
urging her on, but soon controlling her movements entirely, and then just holding her head still as
he moved his hips.

Oh Merlin, he was fucking her mouth, just like she’d imagined he would. She moaned
around his cock, and her pussy throbbed desperately as a new wave of her arousal started trickling
down her thighs. The world fell away; it was just the taste and smell of him- so intoxicating- and
the feel of his cock as he used her mouth for his pleasure.

Until, that is, he pulled back suddenly. Demelza swayed on the spot as she tried to regain
her bearings.

Godric, she’d almost came from him fucking her face, and judging by the look of him she
would have beaten him over the edge. This was supposed to be about serving him, not getting her
own rocks off!

“Please, Sir. You don’t have to stop. I can take it harder, I can take more.” She wasn’t
certain about that, but she was at her wits end at the moment.

“I’d bet you can. But right now, I’d rather take you.”

Demelza’s thought process froze at Harry’s proclamation. It barely registered as Harry

pulled her up, and she didn’t even think to resist as he laid her across the bench. He parted her
thighs, slick with her arousal, and asked her “Are you ready?”

Demelza responded with an unintelligible whimper. Not good enough. He chuckled “What
was that? No?”

That got through her senses “No! I mean YES! Please sir! I-uhhhhhng!”

He pressed into her, and her body offered no resistance to the invasion. Her folds parted for
him easily, and she was so wet he practically glided as he pressed deeper. Demelza threw her head
back, mouth wide open but only emitting a soft, strangled groan and a trickle of drool as Harry
penetrated deeper into the most vulnerable and sensitive part of her.

He hilted himself inside her. Demelza had never felt so filled - he was so thick. It was a
level of satisfaction that she hadn’t even realized was possible- having him inside of her and his
strong arms encasing her. She never wanted it to end. So when he began to pull out she couldn’t
stifle to whimper of disappointment.

“Oh Dem” He purred “I own you now.”

And with that, he let loose. Gone was the teasing, the measured touches and restraint.
Harry was fucking her. He was ramming his cock into her with a speed and strength she could
never hope to achieve. She was no match for him, she’d barely even been able to maintain herself
when he was slowly easing himself in. Now that he was unleashed, she didn’t stand a chance.

She shrieked and yelped, panted and drooled as he utterly destroyed her with his cock. He
drew orgasm after orgasm from her with only the occasional assistance from his fingers against her
clit (brushing lightly, he’d learned already).
 He stopped and turned her over so that she was on her knees, pussy displayed to him. He
cupped her womanhood and growled “Mine.”

“Yours.” Demelza echoed like a prayer, and then he took her again. In this position, she
was completely submissive to him. He had her pinned and even if she could summon to fortitude
and coordination to lift herself up, he would easily be able to press her back down. She was being
fucked like a bitch, he had turned her into a drooling bitch and she loved it.

Before long, his voice, harsh with exertion, was in her ear. “Dem. I’m gonna cum in your pussy.
You want my cum Dem?” Oh god yes she did.

“Yess.” She moaned back “Seed me. Give me your seed master!” She was more than a
little shocked with herself for referring to him as ‘master’. True, she had referred to Harry as that a
few times internally during her ‘sessions’ the past few nights, but never verbally.

She couldn’t regret it, however, because she knew as soon as it left her lips that it felt right.
Moreover, when he heard it, he growled in her ear and his thrusting went into overdrive. His cock
suddenly felt impossibly harder and it was only a few more thrusts before he moaned “Oh god,
Dem. Fuck!”

She’d lost track of how many times she came, but know that he was cuming inside of her
was like throwing gasoline on the fire. She was screaming, he was moaning in her ear, and her
pussy was grasping desperately at his shaft, as if to draw cum from it. It didn’t need the help, with
each thrust, Harry buried himself deep within her and his cock injected load after load of semen
deep in her core.

Dean may have been the boy to take her virginity, but Harry had done him one better. He’d
taken her body, and given her pleasure beyond measure. He planted his seed deep inside of her,
and it felt as if he’d planted a flag. It felt as if he’d left part of himself deep within her, and claimed
her.

Demelza slumped back against the bench, wearing a blissed out expression. Harry spent full
minute tending to her, stroking her hair tenderly and kissing her cheek and temple while whispering
words to her that Katie could not hear. It was clear that she was no longer in the position to
participate in their rendezvous, which suited Katie just fine.

She hadn’t felt so desperate for a cock in… well quite a while. Maybe not since the time
that she had both Fred and George naked for her- it had been her first threesome and they were
both quite good looking. She believed that Angelina and Alicia were now sharing them or
something like that, based on their comments when they’d last met up over the holidays.

When Harry finally pulled back from Demelza, Katie’s eyes were drawn to his cock, still
mostly hard and glistening with Demelza’s arousal. She grunted as her hand, which had been not
so subtly rubbing at her panties, pressed down on her clit. She realized then that no, she hadn’t
been this desperate in even longer, not since her first relationship.

The guy she’d been with had been quite talented in bed, and he knew it. She’d been young,
naïve, and completely blown away with her first experience with sex. He’d used it, used her.
She’d been so… cock drunk, that she’d gone along with all of his bullshit, letting him fuck her on
the side while he had a girlfriend all along.

It had all fallen apart, of course, and Katie had been so ashamed of herself. But pandora’s
box had been opened, and Katie couldn’t just go back to being celibate. So she decided to take
control. No guy would use her like that, because she wouldn’t let them, she’d use them.
 But Harry… Harry had a way of disarming her. Any other guy, she could enjoy and
discard at her leisure, but not Harry. Perhaps that was truly why she’d never gone after him. Not
because he was too innocent, or the timing was never right, but because she knew deep down that
she was weak to him, that it never could be just sex.

Katie was paralyzed as Harry advanced on her sporting that lopsided grin of his. His hand
had gone to his cock and had firmly stroked it- not so much for the pleasure of it, but to bring it
back to hardness. Truly, his cock was as fine a specimen as she had ever seen… felt… tasted. She
licked her lips.

It was at that point that several things happened.

From the entrance, she heard a distant ‘Oh my god.’. Harry froze, as he too realized, thanks
to Hermione, that something was amiss. A moment later, Hermione rounded the corner, her wand
raised, the tip already glowing with a dull red light before she hissed “Incarcerous”

The spell shot towards them, but was intercepted by what had seemed like empty air,
neutralizing the disillusionment charm, revealing for everyone in the room the unwelcome sight of
Ron Weasley.
 The Reckoning
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“Ron?” Harry, Hermione, and Ginny’s voices chorused in varying levels of disbelief and
anger.

Talk about a mood killer.

A wave a revulsion swept over Katie as she realized that… creep had been watching them
this entire time. “Oh my god.” She muttered, putting a hand to her temples. With a start, she
realized how exposed she was… she should put on some clothes.

Ron hadn’t looked up yet, hadn’t even acknowledged anyone else in the room. He looked very
much like he wanted to crawl into some hole and die.

“You… you utter… PRICK!” Hermione recovered first and sent a swift kick to Ron’s side.

Ron groaned and muttered “Bloody- Ow!”

“You arse!” The brunette spat again, which was accompanied by another kick. Ginny
looked positively ill, while Harry’s face was stony and pale.

Katie cast a glance at the new arrivals, Luna Lovegood and Susan Bones. She knew Luna
was a good friend of Harry’s, but Susan hadn’t been, not until recently at least. None of them even
seemed particularly surprised to find them having sex. Luna even offered a friendly wave when
she noticed Katie evaluating her.

Wait a minute.

Holy shit. He was fucking all of them.

Really, she was impressed.

It looked as if Hermione was going to go on, but Harry held a hand up “Hermione, wait.”

Ron peered up at Harry, a looked of confusion on his face, only to disappear at Harry’s icy
glare. Katie was quite impressed at how Harry could pull off such an aura of intimidation
completely naked. It was ridiculously attractive, or it would have been if not for their situation.

“How many times have you spied on us, Ron?” Harry asked him.

“Er… just, twice. Well, sorta three.”

“I see.” Harry replied curtly “Why?”

Ron’s mouth opened and closed uselessly, and his face seemed to cycle between pale white
and flushed red. “I… er… uh…”

Harry waited through Ron’s incoherent muttering, until he managed to get out “It… it was
hot.”

Harry shook his head in disbelief. “Seriously?”

 Ron nodded.

“I don’t even know what to say Ron. We haven’t been speaking recently, but this… this is
beyond the pale.”

“You don’t even know the half of it, Harry.” Susan interrupted.

“What do you mean?”

“He told Lavender about us.”

“Of course he did.” Ginny spat, her expression finally turning into one of rage. “He never
could keep his mouth shut about anything, you know. Before my first year, he wouldn’t shut up
about the adventures you guys went on.”

“I didn’t mean to!” Ron protested “It just, came out before I could stop it. I- I’m sorry!”

“A pattern with you, it seems.” Katie added.

“But if Lavender knows…” Harry reasoned.

“Then the entire school does.” Susan finished for him “And if the entire school knows…”

“Then Dumbledore does too. Shite!” Harry cursed.

“Wait, why does it matter if Dumbledore knows that we’re all having sex?” Katie asked.
Well, she got why it would be bad, but not especially bad, worse than the entire school knowing.

Several significant looks were shared between Harry, Ginny, Hermione, Susan, and Luna.
Which meant she and Demelza, who were out of the loop.

Harry sighed “I guess it’s time. You both deserve to know.” He looked down at Ron
“Honestly, we have more important things to deal with than whatever the hell is wrong with you.”
He told him “Stupefy.”

Katie stared at him uncomprehendingly. God, this was going to get weird. She just knew
it.

“Er, sure, but…” Demelza piped in “Can we put on some clothes first?”

-----

With Ron stunned and the quidditch players clothed, Harry began to explain. He told them
about the prophecy, he told them about the horcruxes, he told them how he was a horcrux, and
how at first, he thought that he would have to die. Then Hermione told them about the ritual she
discovered, how Dumbledore disapproved of what they were doing, but that they’d gone ahead
anyway.

And when they were done… Katie laughed. It was absolutely ridiculous. She’d have
sworn that they were pulling a prank on her, except… it was Harry. Of course something like this
would happen to him. “I swear Harry.” She managed “You are the luckiest unluckiest bloke
alive.”

“Tell me about it.” Harry said with a roll of his eyes “I get told that I’m doomed to die, but
then find out there’s not only a chance to save me, but to er…” He looked around at the six girls in
the room.
 “Shag all the hottest witches you know?” Ginny supplied cheekily.

“I wasn’t going to put it that way, but you took the words right out of my mouth.” Harry
agreed.

“Your mind, more like.” Ginny smirked.

“Wow, so you guys really do have some sort of psychic connection, then.” Demelza
breathed “I read a book that was sort of like that.”

“Really?” Hermione inquired “I haven’t found any references to this sort of thing beyond
the book I found the ritual in.”

Demelza blushed, and Ginny sniggered. “Er, well it wasn’t that sort of book.”

“Meaning?”

“It was erotica, okay!” Demelza burst out.

Hermione blushed, but nevertheless looked intrigued.

Harry took the opportunity to steer the conversation back on track. “Look, I don’t want
either of you to feel obligated to do this. You’d be giving up a lot, and I wouldn’t blame you in the
slightest if you don’t want to. Just, take your time and-”

“Fuck it, I’m in.” Demelza interjected.

Harry’s jaw dropped, as he seemed temporarily at a loss for words.

“Harry… you’re everything I ever wanted and more. Honestly, I was beginning to worry
that I was in too deep, that at some point Ginny would get tired of sharing you. I mean, isn’t that
crazy? I was basically hoping I’d get to be your side chick for as long as you’d have me.”
Demelza shrugged her shoulders in a self-depreciating manner “And well, I get to help save your
life and take down You-know-who. Seems as good a justification as any. So, yeah. I’m in.”

“Er, wow, Dem, thank you.” Harry beamed. “You honestly have no idea what it means to
me, that you’d be willing to do this. I know all of this is crazy, but I’ll do my best to make sure
you’re happy.”

Demelza seemed to glow at Harry’s words. “And er…” Harry’s eyes flickered over to Katie
briefly as he continued “I’m not expecting monogomy from you. That’s entirely your choice. I
owe you that much, considering what you’d be doing for me.”

“Never.” Demelza breathed, which provoked a warm, loving smile from him in return. Despite the
lack of pressure and judgement coming from Harry, Katie began to feel the pressure on her as
several pairs of eyes turned to her expectantly.

“Oh come on!” She complained “You can’t expect me to make a decision like that after
only shagging him once!”

“So what, you want him to convince you?” Ginny waggled her eyebrows suggestively.

“Harry can be quite convincing.” Luna added.

“Katie, take all the time you need. The last thing I’d want is for you to regret your
decision.” Harry assured her.
 Katie nodded, she couldn’t lie, she was tempted, but at the same time… it was a big leap.
“Are you really okay with me fucking other guys?”

“Katie.” Harry said seriously “If it makes you happy, it’s the very least I could do. I won’t
lie, I’m not sure if I could handle it if Ginny or Hermione wanted to get with another bloke… call
me a hypocrite. But our relationship doesn’t have to be like that. I really don’t think I’d be
jealous.”

Katie blushed, she was a little embarrassed to admit that that was a big point in his favor.
She really enjoyed casual sex. She liked seducing blokes, the rush of power it gave her. She liked
discovering all the little quirks that made them unique. She loved making shy blokes come out of
their shell, she loved making the arrogant ones break and beg for her. She loved carrying around
that secret knowledge of them, knowing what they looked like naked, knowing how they looked at
their most vulnerable.

She suspected that made her different from most women, even from the other girls in this
room. The emotional aspect of sex just wasn’t a requirement for her. It hadn’t even been
something she’d experience until Harry.

“Besides we’ve got plenty of problems to deal with right now.” Harry added. “So we can
shelf that for a bit.”

“Like Dumbledore.” Susan agreed.

“And what to do with my dear Brother.” Ginny added, her voice laced with vindictive
sarcasm.

“I really should have thought of that.” Hermione frowned “We could have had him sign a
contract swearing him to silence.”

“Don’t blame yourself Hermione.” Susan consoled “This was bound to get out at some
point. It’s basically impossible for secrets to stay secret.”

“Especially if you’re shagging six bloody witches three times a day.” Katie snarked.

“That’s… a bit of an exaggeration.” Harry protested lamely, over Ginny’s giggles.

“Yeah, he normally doesn’t manage all six of us in one day, but he can go for far more than
three times.” Luna added.

“Oh yeah, his stamina has been improving for sure. I wonder if the ritual has something to
do with it.” Ginny commented.

Hermione’s eyes lit up “Well, yes. I’ve been looking into that possibility. I do think that
the ritual has boosted both of your magical cores- though that change wouldn’t happen overnight.
It’s also possible that with the level of sexual activity Harry’s been having, Harry’s magic is…
helping him adapt.”

“Well, that’s lucky for us.” Katie put in “I’d imagine we’d wear him down pretty quickly if
he were a normal bloke.”

Harry was blushing again, and he shook his head slightly as he said “I am normal.”

There was beat of silence, before Ginny snickered, and soon nearly everyone in the room
was laughing or chuckling at the absurdity of Harry’s statement.
 Even Luna had joined in on the fun, as she said matter-of-factly “Don’t worry Harry.
You’re just as normal as I am.”

“Errr, thanks.”

Laughter once again rang out through the circle of friends. When it died down, however,
there was still a lingering tension in the room.

“So what are we going to do about Ron?” Ginny asked. Harry cast his gaze back to the
unconscious body of his best… former best mate. His expression darkened.

He never thought that Ron could stoop that low… that he was that… that…

“He’s always been immature, Harry.” Hermione told him in response to his thoughts.

“I can vouch for that.” Ginny said darkly.

“He’s not going to learn.” Katie added “Not until he’s forced to.”

“Enervate.”

Harry’s spell woke Ron, and after a few moments of confusion, the redhead tried to pick
himself up. In a flash, Harry had his wand to Ron’s throat. “Harry, I-” Ron tried to apologize, but
Harry wasn’t having it.

“Don’t move, don’t even talk, unless I tell you to.” He demanded harshly.

Ron nodded meekly.

“I… I don’t have words to describe how I feel right now, Ron. I really don’t.” Harry’s
thoughts weren’t as organized as he hoped, but the words were coming out anyway “I was alright
with you being a prat to me. That’s happened before… whatever. But I can’t tolerate you hurting
the people I love. I won’t put up with you spying on my girlfriends, violating their privacy.”

Harry was building up steam at this point, but his voice remained level, directed solely at
Ron. “If I ever catch you spying on any of them… no, if I ever catch you perving on anyone
again… I will make sure you regret it. Got it, Weasley?”

Ron opened his mouth to speak, but no words came, so instead he merely nodded. “Good.
Now leave.”

Katie rather thought he was letting Ron off lightly. She supposed Harry wasn’t the
vindictive type. She glanced at Ginny and Hermione, wondering if they were going to plan their
own form of vengeance. One look at their expressions confirmed that yes, they were.

They most definitely were.

-----

“We’re so close, Al. So close. If you could just…”

“I know, Gellert. I can’t just take it, not now, when he needs it most. When his task is
done, I will. It would be for the best then.”

“Still have a soft spot for the boy, I see.”

 “Yes… I feel I’ve raised him, in a way. I watched him grow up into a fine young man,
guided him, helped him on his way.”

“Just stay strong. You know what you have to do.”

“Thank you. I… I honestly don’t know what I’d do without you here. I have gone through my fair
share of trying times, but lately… things have been more difficult than ever.”

“And I love you too.” Gellert’s teasing smile grew as he faded away.

Dumbledore sighed. At the moment, his old lover turned enemy turned confident was the
only person he felt he could speak freely with. There were many, many old friends he’d longed to
see again, that he could use the stone to speak to.

But something stopped him, and he wasn’t sure what it was. Something niggled at him,
deep in his chest, but he passed over it. It wouldn’t do to dwell on such internal struggles when so
much was at stake.

At first he’d only used the stone once, to talk to Arriana one last time. To apologize, to say
goodbye. She’d forgiven him instantly but had asked him to never use the stone again. He
promised her he wouldn’t.

That promise had held until the day he’d told Harry of his fate. The temptation of the
stone, to find a balm to ease his guilt, had been too great. So he summoned Lily Potter, hoping that
she could assure him he was doing the right thing.

She… hadn’t. He had heard stories of her legendary temper and colorful language, but he
had always considered them exaggerations … she was always so polite and reserved in his
presence, though he supposed most of his students would be on their best behavior around him.
That day, though, Dumbledore was certain that she would have destroyed his office just as her son
had not a year before, if she had only been corporeal.

Instead, she unloaded a verbal lashing unlike anything he had ever received before.
“Advice, you want my advice?” She had demanded. “Fire Snape! He’s an ex-death eater who’s
only ‘redeeming’ feature is his creepy obsession with me. He abused my son for six years and
you’ve done nothing but enable him. And that’s nothing- nothing- compared to the damage you’d
done to him before he even came to this school!”

“Lily-” Albus had tried to interrupt, but Lily Potter would not be silenced. “How could
you? How could you send him to live with the Durselys? I had to watch” She choked on tears
“Watch them abuse Harry. Starve him. Shove him in that cupboard they called his room. Make
him believe he didn’t even deserve to be loved. HOW COULD YOU LET THEM DO THAT?”

“I had to keep him safe, it was your blood your sacrifice…”

Lily laughed, a painful sarcastic laugh “My sacrifice! I’ve had to bear that cross all this
time, that my sacrifice was what led my son to those people. But it wasn’t, not really. It was you
Albus Dumbledore. You utter prick!” She swung a fist at one of his precious instruments,
intending to destroy it much as her son had a year before. Mercifully, she was incorporeal, but that
didn’t stop her from continuing her tirade “You’re trying to get my son killed! I’ll never forgive
you for this! Never!”

He’d banished her, and had sat in silence in his office for well over an hour afterwards. It
seemed as if after succumbing to the stone once, it had become that more difficult to resist its
 allure. He’d heard the news, that Gellert Grindewald had died in prison just weeks before. It had
been weighing on his mind ever since. He found his hand reaching for the stone once more, and
with a twist of his wrist saw his old friend and former lover before him.

He’d just been intending to make peace with him, to find some closure. Death had softened
Gellert’s soft edges, and Albus felt that he’d found what he wanted. He would leave the stone be
as he’d promised Arianna.

Things had only seemed to spiral out of control from there, and soon Albus found the
temptation of the stone too strong. He just wanted an understanding ear, and Gellert provided that
and more. It was like old times, almost, once more Gellert was the only one who understood what
Albus had to do.

The latest news was the most frustrating of all, the portraits had informed him (as they
were wont to do) of the latest gossip in the castle. Normally idle school gossip wasn’t meaningful,
but in this case…

He needed to speak to Harry. At Once.

Chapter End Notes

What's this? No sex! In *my* story? What's come over me?

In all seriousness, the next few chapters will be rather plot heavy- smut light (though I
assure you not entirely free of it!). Hope you enjoy!
 Numb
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

The next day would be nearly unbearable. Prying eyes and whispered conversations would
follow each of them to an extent that only Harry was really used to. Susan had concluded that there
was nothing to be done at this point, except to avoid doing anything incriminating and hoping
something else attracted the gossip mills attention, and soon.

Harry, despite having far more experience being the victim of the Hogwarts gossip
machine, was still surprised at the viciousness that had been directed upon them. Harry himself
had been the target of many glares from envious boys- including Zacharias Smith, Michael Corner,
Dean Thomas, and many more who he only barely knew. He was grateful that none of them tried
to confront him. Even Neville had seemed shaken when Harry had greeted him earlier.

The reaction from the girls of the castle confused Harry the most. Mostly it was gossip,
murmurs, speculative looks that flittered away the moment he turned his attention to them (he
wouldn’t have even been aware of those if not for Ginny and Hermione’s perspective). This was
coupled with an almost total avoidance of him. This was taken to the extreme by some- such as
one of the Gryffindor fourth years (he wasn’t sure of her name until Ginny had helpfully provided
it- Emily). He’d merely been walking by her table in the library when a book had toppled to the
floor. Harry had picked up the book and handed it to her, something which should have resulted in
a simple ‘thank you’.

Instead, Emily had blushed and startled backwards when she’d noticed who he was. “I’m
not interested!” She protested.

“Er, what?”

“My mum warned me about guys like you, I’m not interested in you or anything you have
to say!” The girl proclaimed a tad hysterically. Uhg, this was sure to attract Madam Pince’s
attention, he should leave.

“Okay, cool.” He told her and made a swift exit before Pince had the opportunity to
descend on them with a vengeance. Ginny had found the situation hilarious, though Harry, once
he’d had time to process their interaction felt slightly offended that the girl had apparently assumed
he was out to have sex with every girl in the castle.

There were a few girls who did confront Harry. Pansy Parkinson, for instance, had gone out
of her way between classes to tell him she’d never degrade herself by sleeping with him. Harry had
been unprepared for the barb and had responded inelegantly with “Er, sure. Sounds good.” Pansy
had the gall to be offended by his response as sneer marred her face. Susan, at this point,
intervened on his behalf, sniping “You sound jealous, Parkinson. I don’t blame you, what with
Draco being all…” She held her thumb a forefinger apart to indicate a rather unimpressive length
“You know.”

Pansy turned puce and sputtered in rage “How dare you! Draco is a pureblood! Far
superior to the likes of you, Potter!”

“I’m gutted.” Harry said in monotone. “Are we done here?”

 Needless to say Ginny had been left in peels of laughter from overhearing that exchange.

Cho tried twice to corner Harry, but he had managed to duck away and join the girls each
time. He had no idea what she wanted, but he wanted no part in it regardless. After learning how
she’d treated Luna for so long, Cho was dead to him.

But as bad as he’d had it, the girls were receiving the worst of it. The boys leered and
jeered in public, while the girls drew their knives in private. Luna hadn’t said much, but Harry just
knew that Cho and the other Ravenclaw upper years were being absolutely vile to her. Demelza
and Ginny’s roommate, Samantha, had the audacity to tell them they were both sluts and that no
decent man would want to be with them now.

Any time Pavarti was in the same room as Hermione, a litany of passive-aggressive jabs
would come the brunette’s way- even with the emotional support from Harry, Hermione had been
near tears at one point, until Katie had swooped in and shepherded her away. When Lavender had
gotten Hermione alone a few hours later, she’d been bracing for the same treatment, but instead the
blonde offered her a fist-bump, congratulated her, and asked for details. Ginny was terrified of her
mum sending her a howler, but thankfully it seemed that Ron had kept his mouth shut so far.
Ginny wasn’t the least bit moved by this small mercy. He was the reason they were in this
situation in the first place, the fact that he wasn’t actively spreading it further didn’t matter much to
her at the moment.

Harry was not surprised to receive a letter from the headmaster, asking to speak with him
alone that afternoon. They’d planned for this, Susan and Hermione had at least, and had worked
out a strategy.

There was wide agreement that he most definitely would not be going alone. Susan had
insisted on being the one to accompany Harry. Ginny had, at first, tried to plant herself into that
role, but it’d been Hermione who had defused that argument. She and Ginny were always with
Harry in a way, but Susan was the most politically astute of all of them.

Harry’s gratitude didn’t need to be said, even to Susan, who didn’t have the advantage of
having a private connection to his mind. He reached out instinctively, and he found his hands
clasped in Susan’s, who gave him a wavering smile. She was nervous too, he realized. He
squeezed, and did his best to return it. Don’t worry, Harry. Hermione affirmed. We’ve got a plan.
He can’t touch us.

Susan’s presence did more than just sooth his nerves, it empowered him. As long as he had
people he loved by his side, he felt like he could do anything. Even stand against the man he once
admired.

“Let’s do this.”

-----

While Susan was accompanying Harry, the other girls cloistered themselves in the room of
requirement.

“This is a disaster.” Demelza bemoaned. “All my friends… the entire school…”

“Has turned into a bunch of gits.” Ginny sneered “Or rather, they’ve all shown their true
colors.”

Katie put her arms around Demelza’s shoulders comfortingly “If they turned on you that
quickly, they weren’t real friends.”

Demelza nodded, but wasn’t cheered by Katie’s advice. “I can’t believe how nasty they can
be.”

“Believe it.” Hermione said “Look at how they treated Harry last year, or the year before,
or in our second year.” She rolled her eyes, while the others might have been able to put their heads
in the sand about it, she’d had a front row seat to the school’s complete dysfunction when it came
to Harry.

“Gits.” Ginny grumbled.

“I pity them.” Luna added suddenly “I think most of them are very unhappy. They’re just
taking it out on us.”

“That’s… actually quite perceptive, Luna.” Hermione praised.

“Most of them are sexually repressed, hormonal, and frustrated.” Katie agreed “All those
blokes simultaneously calling us sluts while they’re desperate to get some.” She rolled her eyes.

“Or all the girls who go out of the way to say how they’d never associate with a scoundrel
like Harry, but can’t keep their bloody eyes off him.” Ginny smirked.

Katie chuckled “They all want what we’re having but won’t let themselves have it. So they
punish us instead.”

“Its only a matter of time before some of them pop.” Ginny mused “I’m sure some guys are
gonna start begging Harry for tips once they get over their pride.”

“And then there’s Vane.” Katie added darkly. “Have you noticed how she’s been looking at
Harry?”

Ginny and Hermione exchanged a glance. “Yeah.” They admitted simultaneously.

The way she’d been looking at Harry was actually downright disturbing. It was certainly a
step up from the flirtatious glances she’d been sending him earlier in the year. Now her gaze
was… darker. Lingering. It was almost as if she was working up to something. Neither girl
wanted to point it out to Harry, but the worry had wormed its way into the back of their minds
regardless.

“I’m sure everything will work out with us around.” Luna reassured “Oh! I could try
introducing her to some Wrackspurts.”

“What, do Wrackspurts stop people from being creeps?” Demelza asked “Because if so, I
got another couple dozen people on the list.”

Luna giggled, and explained that Wrackspurts simply made people less focused.

“Hm, so maybe the entire school needs some, then.” Demelza speculated.

“I’ve tried.” Luna shook her head sadly “But unfortunately Wrackspurts haven’t been able
to stop people from being mean to me.”

Ginny frowned, and pulled Luna into a hug “Its like Katie said, now we know who our real
friends are.” Luna brightened immediately, and happily returned the hug, cuddling into Ginny.
 It was at that moment, the Hermione and Ginny both reeled back, clutching their heads in
pain.

“That… that…” Hermione seethed.

“Fucking… bastard!” Ginny finished, her eyes flashing with rage.

-----

“Professor, you asked for us?” Harry prompted.

“Well, to be precise, I asked for you, Harry. But I certainly don’t mind speaking to one of
your accomplices as well.”

Harry couldn’t put his finger on what, but something seemed off about the Headmaster. In
public, he seemed to be the same, quirky, lemon drop loving old man, but something unsettled
Harry about his former mentor.

Hermione, however, had known exactly what Harry was talking about, and had warned him
before the meeting. It’s his aura, Harry. She told him. I don’t know if its always been like that or
if it’s a new thing, but it seems… corrupted.

How? Harry asked.

How am I supposed to know? Its not like the horcrux, not as dark, but still… Hermione’s
tone urged caution. Her worries seemed to be prescient- Dumbledore was starting to show a side
of himself Harry hadn’t seen before.

“That implies that rules were broken, or that a crime was committed, Professor.” Susan said,
mustering her bravery.

“Indeed. Intimate relations on grounds are indeed punishable under school rules, and dark
rituals are certainly against the law.” The Headmaster countered “And I’m afraid that you and your
friends are guilty of both.”

“Then I suppose you have evidence implicating us of these actions?” Susan responded.

Dumbledore’s eyes Harry’s, he tried to avoid the Headmaster’s gaze, but it was too late. He
felt the Headmaster dive into his mind, a blur of images rushing past.

Ten year old Harry, being locked in his cupboard by Uncle Vernon.

Learning magic was real at eleven.

Doing homework with Ron and Hermione as first years.

Ginny’s body, cold and pale in the Chamber of Secrets.

Dumbledore seemed to latch onto the memory and followed it to other, related memories.

He and Ginny kissing for the first time in the common room.

Ginny, in tears, refusing to give up on him.

Ginny telling him of the ritual.

 Their first time, skin on skin, pleasure rising…

NO! Harry thrashed instinctively at the invasion of privacy, and a wave of magic burst out
from him. Several nearby magical instruments were thrown backwards, the Headmaster too was
thrown back into his seat, his concentration broken. Susan, however, was unaffected, save for a
slight ruffling of her hair.

Harry stumbled and gasped for breath as Dumbledore’s concentration broke, and he
withdrew. He distantly recognized Hermione and Ginny’s furious thoughts over Dumbledore’s
invasion of privacy. Harry felt his own anger rising but tempered it. Losing his cool now wouldn’t
do any good. Instead he looked back up into the Headmaster’s eyes unflinchingly, broadcasting
his judgement.

The Headmaster’s actions seemed to incense Susan, who tore at him fearlessly “I’m certain
that you could look through our minds and find all sorts of examples of ‘intimate activities’” She
used her fingers to air-quote that particular phrase “But legimancy isn’t admissible as evidence in
court. In fact, it’s downright illegal to use on a minor! If anything, we have more evidence on you,
than the other way around.”

Harry decided to help Susan out a bit “Professor, if you’re going to start using legimancy to
find if students are guilty, I’d recommend you start with Malfoy and his friends for something
more serious, like being an actual Death Eater.” That had been a point of contention between he
and Dumbledore over the course of the year. Harry still didn’t quite understand why the
Headmaster was being so lenient on Malfoy.

“Dark rituals are no frivolous crime, Mr. Potter.” Dumbledore’s tone dropped.
“Legimancy may not be admissible in court, but veratiserum certainly is.”

“Then call the aurors. Arrest us. Right now.” Susan declared “I wonder what the minister
would do with the case if Harry promised him his public support? And for that matter, a trial
would lead to Harry being questioned in public, under veratiserum. I wonder what sensitive
information might be let slip if the wrong question were asked? The Horcruxes, perhaps, or the
Prophecy? Heck, it’d be virtually impossible to not mention the horcrux in Harry if he was asked
about the ritual.” Susan was on a roll and seemed fearless as she tore into the Headmaster “Face it
Headmaster. You aren’t going to take legal action.”

“And if I chose to expel you?”

“That would need approval by the Board of Governors. Who I’m sure would be very
interested in hearing why Harry Potter is being expelled. Besides” Susan added “There are other
schools we could attend. Beauxbatons has nice weather, I hear. Durmstrang… not so much, but
they aren’t too picky if their students have allegedly gotten caught up in a ‘dark ritual’ or two.”

“I could even pay for private tutoring.” Harry added. Susan had given him that helpful
factoid “I’ll soon be of age, Headmaster, and then I can do whatever a want with my life. If I
wanted to, I could go to America or Australia…” He left that statement hanging in the air a
moment “I feel too much responsibility for this war to do that, Headmaster. I’m committed to
fighting this war. Working with you or not.”

Dumbledore eyed Susan shrewdly for a few moments, surprised at how this schoolgirl had
managed to poke holes in every threat he’d been planning on making “Ms. Bones, I can understand
Ms. Weasley’s and Ms. Granger’s willingness to die on this hill, but are you absolutely certain you
want to dedicate yourself to this cause? Its not too late for you to make another choice.”
 Susan was almost insulted at Dumbledore’s offer “With all due respect, Headmaster.” She
said in a tone that indicated just how little respect she felt was due. “I’m doing this to save Harry’s
life. I can think of few causes worthier of my dedication. I think you’ll find that every single one
of us is willing to die on this hill.”

Chapter End Notes

And we have the long awaited confrontation with Dumbledore. Susan gets a chance to
shine. I'm also trying to establish the group dynamic between the girls, though that still
needs some work, I think. Let me know what you think!
 Another Day in Paradise
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Harry was nursing a headache at dinner, and to be honest it wasn’t helped by the frustration
and anger leaking over from Hermione and Ginny. He couldn’t blame them, the past two days had
been… difficult. Ron’s betrayal, Dumbledore’s power play, and the gossip and attention from the
entire school had taken its toll on them.

It was a bit jarring, seeing just how judgmental and dysfunctional the wider wizarding
world was about them compared to how accepting their little circle of it had become. It was clear
that most of them were as randy as they were, but suppressing it through shame and denial. His
headache was getting worse, and Harry decided to retire early. Someone got up quickly and fell
into step beside him… it was Romilda.

Romilda… why hadn’t he noticed her before?

Come to think of it, why was he bothering with any of those other girls when he could have
Romilda? She was basically perfect. Popular, attractive, uh, other things.

God, he still had such a headache, though.

Romilda looped an arm through his. Where was she taking him? Wherever it was, he was
sure it’d be perfect. She sidled even closer to him, planting a hand on his arse and pulling him into
her. Oh this was brilliant, and now she was kissing him. Romilda Vane, kissing him, this was like a
dream come true? Right? So then why did it feel so wrong? And why was his headache getting
worse?

Wait, someone else had grabbed him. He turned around instinctively- who could possibly
want to get in between Romilda and him?

Ginny.

His breath caught. Her blazing eyes seemed to pierce his soul.

Oh god. Ginny. Ginny. GINNY!

Harry tore himself away from Romilda and threw himself backwards, tumbling to the floor
as Romilda reeled back in surprise. Harry’s splitting headache erupting into a full blown migraine.
“What did you do to me!” He cried, frantically pushing himself away from her until his back was
against the wall.

Whatever she’d done to him was gone, and the bond, which had somehow been pushed to
the back of his mind, returned in full force.

Ginny was furious. So was Hermione.

For a split second, Harry feared she was angry at him. And it would be fair, he felt. He’d
been weak, let her spike his drink, succumbed to whatever potion she dosed him on. It only took
him a moment to realize that it was protective fury, aimed solely at Romilda Vane. At that
moment, Hermione and Katie caught up to them, and Hermione was quick with the reassurances.
“This wasn’t your fault Harry.” Her words were accompanied by a focused wave of comfort that
Harry was too overwhelmed to appreciate.

Katie knelt on the ground beside him and cocooned him in her arms, pressing her lips to his
forehead. “It wasn’t. At all.” She whispered fervently “We won’t let her touch you again.”

Ginny, however, was too livid to offer much in the way of comfort. “You bitch.” She spat
“You… you bitch!”

“Come on, don’t tell me you aren’t all doing the same thing!” Romilda protested unwisely
“I mean, the fangirl gets the guy of his dreams… come on! I just wanted to level the playing
field!”

Ginny was speechless, and absolutely quivering with fury. She raised her wand and
without a word, Romilda was sent back into the wall. She squawked, and reached for her own
wand, but Ginny was faster. Another wordless blast struck Romilda, forcing her to the ground as
her wand clattered away. Distantly, Harry realized that Ginny had no intention of stopping.

“What is the meaning of this!” Professor McGonagall was on the scene, her disapproving
gaze lingering on Ginny. Ginny wasn’t cowed in the slightest, and kept her wand levelled on
Romilda.

“Professor!” Hermione cried “Vane dosed Harry with love potion!”

“Be that as it may, that is no reason to attack another student.” McGonagall reprimanded
“Detention- a week’s worth, for both of you.”

“Detention?” Ginny demanded irately “She dosed him with love potion, and all she’s going
to get it is detention?”

“Professor, while I understand why Ginny should be punished for attacking another
student. I feel that the punishment for attempting to rape another student should be harsher.”
Hermione’s reasonable tone was belied by the hidden outrage.

“It was just a supid prank!” Romilda protested “I wasn’t actually gonna-”

“Bullshit!” Ginny shouted. “You’ve been after him all year!”

“I’m not sure if this circumstance would qualify as rape, Ms. Granger, but I do see your
point.” McGonagall relented, even as Hermione forced back a protest that it was absolutely,
definitely rape. She was dumbfounded by how casual the wizarding world was about love potion.
What was love potion other than the most effective date rape drug in existence? “A month’s worth
of detention for you, Ms. Vane. I’ll expect both of you to report to Filch before curfew.”

McGonagall looked down at Harry, who was still curled up on the ground, clutching his
head and being soothed by Katie. With real sympathy, she asked. “Mr. Potter. How are you
feeling? I take it you are no longer under the effects of the potion.”

“He’s got a headache, Professor.” Hermione answered for him. “We can take him to the
hospital wing.”

McGonagall scrutinized her for a moment, before relenting. “Very well, Ms. Granger. I
trust that he is in good hands.”

Harry let Katie and Hermione lead him to the hospital wing, while a fuming Ginny trudged
over to Filch’s office. Madam Pomfrey sighed the moment she caught sight of Harry “Mr. Potter,
again? Lie down, what happened to him?”

“Romilda Vane dosed him with love potion.” Hermione explained. “He has a massive
headache.”

Madam Pomfrey scrutinized Harry for a moment “Did you use an antidote, or did it wear
off on its own?”

“Neither.” Hermione said proudly “He broke free of it.”

Pomfrey seemed gob smacked, but recovering quickly. “That’d do it. A headache clearing
potion should do the trick. Just a tic, Mr. Potter.”

“You’ll need to be more careful in the future, Mr. Potter” The matron said as she returned
with a vial containing a light blue colored liquid. “With your celebrity, it was bound to become an
issue at some point. The… rumors may have only put fuel on the fire.” She shook her head
“There’s nothing for it now. I can show you a spell that can detect potions in food and drink.”

Harry took the potion eagerly, and found his headache receding in moments. He let out a
long sigh of relief. “Thanks.” Harry lied back as Pomfrey quickly explained the detection spell-
mostly to Hermione- potio revelio.

The headache had been both a blessing and a curse. It had been preventing him from
processing everything, but without it, the reality of the situation was coming down on Harry.
Internally, he withered.

“I can’t believe she’s going to be allowed to stay in the dorms.” Katie muttered darkly.
“What’s to stop her from trying again?”

He couldn’t help but remember how it felt, being under the potion- having those foreign
feelings shoved in where they didn’t belong. The memory of her hand on her arse, and her lips on
his kept replaying in his mind, how she’d forced him to like it… he felt violated, dirty.

Pathetic. Failure. Freak. You’re not worth it. You don’t deserve to be saved. You cheated
on them, there’s no excuse. He was spiraling, hyperventilating, the room blurred.

SHUT IT! Ginny voice came through loud and clear in her mind. No one talks that way
about you and gets away with it, not even you. If you want to blame yourself for this, then you've
got to blame me for what Tom made me do! Ginny's meaning crystallized for Harry. She saw what
Vane had done to him as basically the same as what Tom had done to her. Her literally near-
murderous attitude toward Vane made a lot more sense now.

Ginny's right, Harry, its not your fault, it really isn’t. Please. Hermione pleaded. In the
heat of the moment, none of them had noticed that Ginny and Hermione could hear each other's
thoughts for the first time since Hermione had bonded with Harry. Please don’t blame yourself.
You fought it the entire time, I felt it.

Katie despite not having the advantage of a mental link, had picked up on his mental state
just as easily as the other girls. “Don’t worry, Harry. We won’t let her so much as touch you
again.” She affirmed, pulling him to her and pressing her head to her chest. “You’re safe with us-
safe, and free, and loved. And no one else will ever get another chance to do that to you. We’ll
make sure of it.”

The panic was subsiding. He took a breath. They were right. Another breath- it was over
now. Another breath- it wasn’t his fault. Another breath- he’d fought the potion, beaten it in the
end, and with a little work he might even be able to shrug it off like he could the imperious. It was
okay. Everything was okay. He was fine.

“Thanks.” He said hoarsely. “Sorry for freaking out.”

He could feel the helpless surge of frustration from both Hermione and Ginny. “Harry
James Potter! Don’t you dare apologize in a situation like this.” The brunette huffed, before
throwing herself at him and wrapping him in a crushing hug.

He was now pressed between Hermione and Katie, and neither girl seemed inclined on
pulling away. It probably looked quite suspicious to Madam Pomfrey, but no one involved could
bring themselves to care. “There’s nothing wrong with showing weakness, Harry.” Katie
murmured “You don’t have to be strong all the time. You can cry. There’s nothing wrong with
that. It’s okay to not be okay sometimes.”

Harry said nothing, not quite willing to accept what she was saying, despite Ginny and
Hermione’s silent agreement with Katie. “C’mon.” Katie urged. “Lets get you out of here.”

Pomfrey didn’t take long to clear them, though Harry sensed judgement in her eyes as they
flickered between him, Katie, and Hermione, and Katie promptly led Harry away, her arm wrapped
protectively around his waist. He knew what it must look like, but he honestly didn’t care at the
moment.

“We’re not going to the dorms?” Harry asked, as he noticed Katie was leading the down a different
path.

“Hell no.” Katie said, “Not until we set up something that’ll keep someone like Vane out of
your room.” Harry nodded thankfully.

Their destination was the Room of Requirement, and when they got there Katie was faced
with a dilemma. She had planned on tucking him in, but in order to do so, she’d have to take off,
well, most of his clothes. She wasn’t sure he’d be comfortable with that.

She decided that it’d be best to pitch the idea to Harry. “Hey, so I figured you can sleep
here tonight, but, well, I want to stay with you. Is that okay with you, Harry?” She asked gently.

To her relief, Harry beamed with a somewhat dopey expression. For a second, Katie could
once again see that shy first year she’d once known him as. Merlin, he’s so cute. I’m going to have
trouble keeping my hands off him tonight.

She shook herself, tonight wasn’t about her, it was about Harry. If Harry wanted the oldest
form of comfort, he could come to them. “Okay sweetheart, I’m going to go back to my dorm to
get my nightclothes.” She looked to Hermione, who immediately offered to stay with him.

Katie ignored her dorm mates judgmental looks as she snagged her nightclothes. She’d
been ignoring their judgement for several years now. When she returned, she was surprised to see
that everyone was there. Harry was laying on a bed that was much larger than the one they’d had
before. He’d at least taken his shirt off, but Katie didn’t know if he was still in his boxers
underneath the covers. Stop being such a perv! She reprimanded herself.

Hermione was sitting on a loveseat reading some obscenely large book. Ginny had gotten
back from reporting to Filch, and was curled against Harry in a faded t-shirt and shorts. Luna had
slid next to Ginny on the bed in a light purple and yellow polka-dot nightgown, happily cuddling
with the redhead. Demelza was sitting at the foot of the bed while brushing her hair, and smiled
when she caught sight of Katie. Susan was laying at Harry’s other side, but had left a space… was
that for her?

Harry, for his part, was wearing such a blissful expression that it touched Katie’s heart. He
looked from person to person with adoring awe. She’d never seen him at peace like this before.
By the way that Ginny was looking back at him, Katie guessed she was thinking the same thing.
Hermione too was smiling peacefully as she read her book.

Without even being fully conscious of it, Katie realized that she had decided. She wanted
to be a part of this. It wasn’t just about the sex. It was this. A little corner of the world, just for
them. No pressure, no judgement. It was like a slice of paradise.

Katie took her place at Harry’s side. Harry turned to her, and smiled in a way that pierced
her heart. “Thank you, Katie.” He said “Thank you.”

-----

Harry woke up slowly... he was warm. On either side of him, there were warm, soft
bodies. He breathed in through his nose- oh, Ginny. He was hard, and his cock was pressed right
up against her arse. He hadn’t been fully aware of it, but he’d been pressing himself against her
since he first stirred.

He felt Ginny’s awareness flicker, along with her first, groggy thoughts. Mmm. Harry.
Cock. Harry chuckled, a deep rumbled in his chest that further awoke Ginny, as well as disturbing
the girl on his other side.

Ginny rubbed her arse back against Harry’s cock as Katie’s eyes flickered open. Her body
rubbed up against his mostly bare (apart from his boxers) skin, and he felt her breath hot on his
neck. “Mmmh.” Katie uttered, not quite articulately “Y’smell good. Cutie.” Then, she began to
lick and suck at his neck and jawline.

Harry moaned, and Ginny giggled. “Oh are we having sex now? That sounds lovely.”
Luna asked them, speaking loudly enough that the others began to stir.

Bloody morning wood. Hermione added as she awoke, though the comment lacked bite.
Harry had morning wood literally every morning, and Hermione, who was still having difficulty
ignoring Harry’s erections, had taken to teasing him on it.

You love it. Harry fired back. You can’t keep your eyes off it. Hermione blushed, unable to
deny that even now she was watching him with her fey sight.

“Girls.” Katie announced “I think Harry deserves a treat.” There were some giggles, and
nods of agreement.

“After all, he did beat a love potion yesterday, I think we should give our boyfriend
something special.” Ginny agreed “What did ya have in mind?”

“Well…” Katie’s eyes glinted mischievously “Harry, sweetie, just lay back. We’ll be
taking care of you.”

The others quickly got Katie meaning, and soon Harry found himself the subject of a most
pleasurable assault. Ginny drew him into a sloppy kiss, stroking a hand through his messy hair as
Susan kissed and sucked her way up and down his neck, before the switched roles seamlessly.
Katie and Demelza worshipped Harry upper body- with Katie taking a particular pleasure in biting,
licking, kiss, and sucking at every inch of skin show found.
 Luna, naturally, went straight for Harry’s cock. She was a girl on a mission, and that
mission was to make Harry cum as quickly as possible. She knew just how to work Harry’s
swollen and sensitive flesh in order to achieve that goal. Frankly, Harry didn’t stand a chance,
particularly when Hermione found her route of attack.

She buried her head between his thighs, her unkempt voluminous hair grazing against them
as she zeroed in on her target. Soft lips caressed his testicles, followed by the warm wetness of her
tongue. Harry gasped, but his mouth was quickly claimed by a kiss from Susan.

It was so much, maybe too much. Ginny was stroking his hair lovingly. Katie had latched
onto his nipple with her mouth while circling the other with her thumb and forefinger, surprising
him with the pleasurable little tingles it elicited. Susan had cast aside her nightgown and teased
him by pressing her breasts into him as she kissed his face. Demelza had gotten creative and was
sucking vigorously on two of his fingers as if they were a cock. Hermione lavished both his
scrotum and taint with her tongue, while her hands lightly stroked his upper thighs and hips.

Frankly, Harry felt like he should be doing something. It didn’t feel right that he was just
laying back and letting six beautiful women do all of the work. However, the moment he tried to
raise one of his arms to try to do something useful (for his other arm was currently occupied by
Demelza) Katie intercepted it and pushed it back down with both hands. “Didn’t we tell you to lie
back and let us take care of you, Harry?” She asked.

“Err, yeah, but.” Harry faltered.

“He’s just being a sweetheart.” Ginny cooed. “He wants us to enjoy ourselves.”

Katie chucked “That’s cute, that he thinks we don’t love doing this.” She shook her head
slightly, and guided Harry’s hand underneath the worn out shorts she had worn to bed, underneath
the elastic of her panties. “Do you feel that sweetie?” She asked. Harry couldn’t answer, because
Susan was once again plundering his mouth. His expression was becoming unfocused as he
struggled to hold back from cumming. “Do you feel how wet I am.” She pulled his hand back,
revealing several glistening fingers.

“I love this, babe. I love being able to get my hands on this body. I love the noises you
make. And I think everyone here can say that we love making you feel good. So a little tip, if you
want to make us happy- let us.”

Her words seemed to be exactly what he needed. He was about to cum, judging by the soft,
adorable, moans into Susan’s mouth, how his hands and legs shook and his entire torso tensed up
as if preparing for the explosion.

It was too much. Muffled moans became pleasured cries as Susan pulled back. His orgasm
exploded from the base of his cock, nearly from his scrotum, sending pulsing waves of fire up his
shaft as he spilled himself uncontrollably into Luna’s mouth.

When the last aftershocks were echoing through his still twitching cock, Luna pulled back.
The shoulder straps of her nightgown had long since been dislodged, causing the garment to slip
and partially expose her breasts. She had not yet swallowed the last of Harry’s cum, relishing it in
her mouth as her hooded eyes surveyed Harry’s body. She moaned, lowly, and then let out several
high pitched, plaintive moans as she touched herself through her panties. In moments, the small
but forceful movement of her fingers and minute gyration of her hips pushed Luna over the edge.
The threw her head back and choked, semen escaping from her mouth, down her cheeks and chin,
and down to her breasts. She sucked in a breath, and then wailed.
 It would be a while before the seven of them emerged from the Room of Requirement.
Outside of the room, there was an entire school full of jealous, insecure, misinformed, and
hormonal teenagers that had more or less shunned them, there was the headmaster who still seemed
intent on seeing Harry die, and there was Voldemort and his supporters, who were even more
dedicated to Harry’s death.

In later years, Harry would look back with irony. As trying as the last day had been, the
day to come would be even worse. Their time spent hiding in a peaceful little bubble, their own
little world, was about to come to an end.

But not quite yet. For now, he could still spend a little more time basking in the life that he
hoped would one day be his.

Chapter End Notes

The wizarding world has a really fucked up attitude towards love potions. I mean,
they're literally taught how to brew them in class. A healthy society would outlaw
them, and only teach how to identify love potions and make antidotes to them.
Obviously, the wizarding world is a highly dysfunctional society.

Anyway, I'm guessing some of you are miffed about McGonnagal's, uh, problematic
reaction to Harry being dosed with love potion. She's just a product of her society. She
cares about Harry, but even otherwise good people can have shitty attitudes when
immersed in a society that normalizes and encourages those attitudes.

Alright, I'll get off my soapbox now. Let me know what you think!
 Deep End
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“Pansy!” Draco hissed, waving his girlfriend down the hall. Pansy tried not to roll her eyes
at how obvious he’d been. Sure, everyone in their house would assume they’d went off for…
private activities, not any actual intrigue. It wasn’t like she wanted everyone talking about their
relationship behind their back. A woman’s reputation was a delicate thing, look no further than
what had happened to Harry’s band of blooder traitor sluts.

Pansy was willing to give Draco some leeway, because she knew just how much pressure
he was under. When he’d first showed her his Dark Mark, she’d been beyond impressed that the
Dark Lord had honored him, and so young! But then Draco had explained exactly why he had been
marked. As a punishment to his father. He was expected to fail, in doing so either dying, winding
up in Azkaban, returning to the Dark Lord a failure. She wasn’t sure which fate would be worse.

Draco had concocted several methods of fulfilling his task, but all of them had struck
unintended targets. Pansy had been there to console him with every failure, had been there every
time he’d come up with another plan. For all the work she was putting into this relationship, he
bloody better not fail. She wanted to be the Lady of a Great House! If Draco died, or ended up in
prison, or ended up disgraced and destitute, this entire time spent cultivating a relationship with him
would all be for naught!

She’d even deigned to give him some… physical pleasures. Nothing serious, just a few
blowjobs when he was looking particularly down. She, of course, wouldn’t go all the way with
him, he’d probably think she was loose if she did that. She’d get that over with on their wedding
night, or maybe after their engagement, when he was already committed. But of course, She also
didn’t want to give him nothing and have him look elsewhere. It was a delicate balancing act, but
Pansy was a Slytherin, she could handle it.

That was probably part of why learning what Harry and his six sluts had been doing pissed
her off so damn much. What were they playing at? All of them, having sex with one wizard?
Yes, a wealthy and famous wizard, but still! They’d just thrown their reputations in the mud, but
none of them cared one jot. Why? Why would they all have sex with him? What could possibly
be in it for them?

After all, the only reason she was doing as much as she was with Draco was to secure him
as a husband. Her mother had taught her how the world worked. Sex wasn’t about enjoyment for
women, it was a way to get and keep a husband. Men were the lustful ones, and cunning women
could use that to their advantage. Foolish women would give it away freely, in search of
temporary validation.

And then there was Potter himself. He’d always been annoying, but recently, he’d been
even more grating than usual. He was… confident, now. When she confronted him, she had
hoped to put a dent in his growing ego. She knew that the barb she had thrown at Potter would have
gotten to Draco, Crabbe, and Goyle, regardless of the girl it came from.

But he’d so casually responded to her, with that knowing smile that told her he didn’t give
one jot what she did or said. It was- it was infuriating! She was an heiress, how dare a half blood
act like she was beneath him. How dare he have sex with six witches but not even be a little
interested in her!
 And how could Bones say that? Pansy didn’t even know how she knew about Draco’s…
size. Pansy certainly hadn’t told! She hadn’t even realized he was unusually small until she’d
overheard some of the upper years gossiping. Of course, Bones had her ears everywhere… maybe
one of the boys had dropped that little detail, and it’d gotten around. Its not like that sort of thing
mattered, anyway!

Pansy was drawn from her thoughts when Draco finally stopped at an alcove. As far as
hiding places went, it was a pretty good one. He turned back to her and paused, to her eyes it
looked as if he was working himself up to something “Draco, what’s going on?”

“Pansy, it’s happening. Tonight.”

“Oh.” She paused as she processed the information. He wouldn’t just tell her this for no
reason. He was about to ask for something “Do you need anything?”

Draco nodded once, licking his lips as his eyes flickered to her breasts. That was his tell.
There wasn’t any getting out of it, was there. “Er, yeah, well…”

“Of course babe.” Pansy told him, and promptly got on her knees and began undoing his
pants with an almost professional demeanor. At least she was about to, until Draco stopped her.

“Wait, Pansy. I want more.”

“More?” She parroted, feeling like a deer in the headlights.

“Its just, this could be our last chance. And, well, just look at Potter!” He griped “It’s about time
we went further.”

Internally, Pansy was fuming. Damn Potter and his sluts, making my life that much more
difficult. Thankfully, she had a plan for just such a situation “I’m not ready to go all the way,
babe.” Pansy demurred “But maybe… I could give you a little more.”

Pansy stood back up and began to strip- her school robes, then her blouse, and then her bra.
Draco was dumbstruck- his eyes went wide, and a soft moan escaped through his parted lips. I bet
Potter would be singing a different tune if he saw me like this. Pansy thought vindictively. The
image, of Harry’s face with the look Draco was giving her now appeared in her mind. It was
unexpectedly appealing.

Draco’s hands greedily cupped and squeezed her, his eyes gleamed lustfully. “You’re so
sexy, Pansy” He panted. “I need you, suck me.” Pansy kneeled once more, and unzipped him
dutifully, but her mind was elsewhere. In that short time, her mind had come up with a full blown
fantasy. She and Potter would meet somewhere private, she’d let the robe covering her fall to the
ground, revealing her naked body. Potter would moan, unable to take his eyes off of her breasts,
her curves, her hips.

“Eager little slut, aren’t you?” Draco growled, and Pansy realized she had just moaned, and
it wasn’t because of the cock in her mouth.

She imagined swaying up to Potter, and palming him through his pants. He’d moan again,
his hard cock twitching against her hand, completely at her mercy.

“Oh yes, suck on it!” Draco, hissed. Pansy was flushed, she’d never felt like this before.

‘What do you think of your mudblood sluts now?’ She’d taunt.

 ‘They’re nothing compared to you.’ He’d moan. ‘Oh, Merlin. I thought blood meant
nothing, but look at you. You’re a prefect, pureblood goddess.’

She’d unzip him, letting his eager cock free. ‘Perfect enough to betray your friends for.’

At first, he’d weakly protest, but then… then she’d start stroking him and he’d give in, beg
her, forsake his friends. She’d show him mercy, pressing herself against him and aligning his
manhood against her. She sink down on him and he’d feel so good inside of her, he’d-

Malfoy’s grunts, a telltale sign that he was about to cum, jerked Pansy from her impromptu
fantasy. She jerked her head back suddenly, switching to stroking him with her hand as he came all
over the floor.

Her face, no, her entire body was flushed hot as Pansy tried to regain her bearings. To her
horror, she began to realize. Had she been… had she seriously just been… thinking about Potter
like that?

No, no, no. She shouldn’t. Couldn’t. She was a pureblood lady. Not one of those half-
breed sluts. How could she let herself get sucked in like that? How could she have enjoyed that?
Letting Potter plunge himself inside-

Pansy squeaked, as a little tingle of pleasure sparked in her core at just the thought.

Oh no.

-----

“Hey, babe. How are you doing?” Katie asked him carefully.

“A little tired of being asked that all the time.” Harry replied irritably.

Harry wasn’t nearly as good as hiding his emotions as he thought he was. His façade
cracked at several points the next day, most noticeably when he spotted Romilda Vane in the
common room that morning, that had caused him to tense and make a quick exit.

It galled Katie that Romilda was just free to do as she pleased, seeing her and Harry’s
reaction to her twisted something in her guts that made her want to strangle the girl. At the same
time, it provoked a strong protective instinct in her, in all of them really. They’d all been keeping
an eye out for their boy of the course of the day.

But Katie felt that she just might have the worst of it. Something about Harry made her
want to wrap him up in a blanket and tuck him in, and at the same to strip him bare and ravish his
body. It didn’t help that she and Harry hadn’t properly had sex since their first time, and it was
starting to get to her. Waking up next to him that morning had been particularly torturous. Oh,
working together to make him cum had been great, but being so close to his naked body and not
getting a piece of it had put her in a state.

Just as Pansy was concocting her quite delusional fantasy, Katie had finally, finally
managed to get Harry alone in the Room of Requirement. While a big part of her wanted to tear
his clothes off, she’d held off. She hadn’t wanted to rush Harry into anything he wasn’t ready for.

He hadn’t seemed very grateful for that courtesy. “Hey, I’m just watching out for you. I
don’t want to do anything that makes you uncomfortable.” Katie reprimanded gently.
 “I’m not made of glass, Katie.” Harry replied “I get that everyone’s worried about me
because they care, but its… its, too much.”

Katie hesitated, she could see how that could be suffocating. If it were just her who’d been
worried about him, it’d be fine, but apparently the others had all done the same. If anything, it
might just be an uncomfortable reminder of what had almost happened.

Harry, seeing her hesitation and mistaking it for offense, began backpedaling. “Er, sorry. I
really do appreciate everyone watching out for me. I just don’t need people probing into my
emotional state every hour on the hour. I shouldn’t have taken it out on you.”

Merlin he was adorable. “Hmm, you should be sorry, Harry.” Katie teased “Here, I go out
of my way to check up on you, and you’re so ungrateful.” If he didn't want to be treated like he was
fragile, she could certainly oblige him.

“Err…” Harry stumbled, his face flushed. Katie suppressed the urge to giggle.

“I think you need to make it up to me, don’t you agree?” She grabbed the collar of his shirt
with one hand, pulling up close so that their lips her inches apart. Her other hand she placed
deliberately on his thigh, teasing him with what was to come.

“Er, yeah. Of course.” Harry agreed, getting with the program. “What should I- mmph!”

Katie’s kiss was aggressive and brief. As soon as Harry began to respond by wrapping his
arms around her, she gave him a gentle shove backwards. Harry staggered, off balance, despite the
fact that Katie’s push had little force behind it.

“I’m in charge, sweetie.” Katie told him “That means you don’t get to touch me unless I tell
you to. Understood?”

Harry’s eyes were wide as he nodded silently. “Good boy.” She crooned “Don’t worry, I’m
going to take very good care of you.” To emphasize the point, she patted his erection, triggering a
soft gasp from him. “Now, take off your clothes.”

The room helpfully provided her a chair for her to sit back in while she enjoyed the show.
She pushed aside her skirt and slipped off her panties, rubbing herself leisurely as she observed
Harry with hooded eyes. He hadn’t yet perfected the art of taking off his clothes for an audience,
or if he had she had him off balance enough that he’d forgotten. Regardless, there were several
moments where Harry struggled between taking something off quickly or properly, such as when
his pant leg got caught around his ankle. She loved that she could make him flustered, despite the
fact that he had plenty of experience with sex. It was fucking adorable.

When Harry had finished and was facing her expectantly, she was left with a conundrum.
What should she have him do? Visions of him with his hands tied behind his back flitted through
her mind, but she dispelled them- that was moving too quick. She could have him eat her out, but
she really wanted to fuck him properly and they wouldn’t have time to do both.

Hmm…

“Alright babe, I want you to lie down.” A bed appeared beside him, courtesy of the room.
Harry complied, fidgeting slightly as he settled into the bed. His cock jutted up proudly, just
begging for her to ravish it. Katie wrapped a hand around it and gave him one long stroke for his
cockhead to the base, and she was gratified to feel it twitch in response to her touch. Even more
gratifying was the small noise escaped his mouth. Katie wanted more.
 "Moan for me, Harry. Don't hold back." Katie purred as she straddled him, positioning him
at her entrance. "'Cause I certainly won't be."

-----

“You called for me, My Lord?” Snape said coolly. Behind his mask of indifference, Snape
hid apprehension. A one on one meeting with the Dark Lord was, even in the best of
circumstances, a strenuous ordeal. This was not the best of circumstances.

The Death Eaters had murmured about it, in the shadows, when they were certain they
couldn’t be overheard. The Dark Lord was… afflicted. It was an open secret that he’d awoken
screaming twice in the past two months. It was clear to everyone who saw him that he appeared
unhinged, even more twisted than his normal visage. Snape, nor anyone else, dare not ask him the
cause of it. The only hint that the Dark Lord had given him was instructing him to look into any
sort of weapon Dumbledore or Potter had developed.

Snape had relayed this to the Headmaster, who merely nodded, yet explained nothing.
While he was curious, his only other avenue of discovery was to question Potter himself. He might
rather die than rely on that arrogant boy for anything.

“Severus, you have no news, I take it?”

“Nothing pertinent.” Severus said, unable to completely mask his sneer. Inane schoolyard
babble hardly qualified. He felt vindicated in a way, that Potter had shown his true colors. He was
just like his father… that arrogant piece of shit had slept his way through a large chuck of
Hogwarts’ witches by the time he’d taken his Lily. He thought she would have been better than
that, were good looks and a big cock all that mattered to her?

His control of his Occulmency shields must have faltered. “Your hatred of the Potter boy
betrays you Severus, though you are correct that I don’t care about who the boy involves himself
with.” The Dark Lord hissed “Surely, you have something of use.” Snape was at a loss. With
Dumbledore being so uncommunitive, he truly had little to pass along.

“I have noticed that Mr. Malfoy seemed a bit more subdued than usual, I believe he is about to
make another attempt, though he has refused direct aid from me.”

“I see.” The Dark Lord may have been disappointed, but did not linger “That is the other
reason why I summoned you, Severus. Draco will have his final chance to complete the task I
have given him tonight.”

“What do you wish of me, my Lord?”

“Nothing.”

“Nothing?”

“I did not expect Draco to succeed in this task. An attack on Hogwarts will be a large
enough morale blow as it is.” Voldemort paused a moment “I need you in place, Severus. And I
need you to find out what Potter is doing.” For the first time, there was an edge to his voice.

“Of course, my Lord” Snape said, caught off guard by the rare display of emotion.
“Dumbledore has been tight lipped about anything happening between him and the boy.” The
Headmaster had been much more reclusive as of late, and he told Voldemort as much. “The rumors
are that a rift has grown between them, though I haven’t been able to get a solid answer out of
Dumbledore.”

That made the Dark Lord pause “Is it… possible that Potter is acting on his own?”

“That boy is as talentless as his father. I don’t see how he could achieve anything without
the Headmaster.” Snape sneered.

The Dark Lord, however, did not seem satisfied with that answer “No. Your hatred of the
boy’s father has blinded you. James Potter was not talentless, and neither the is boy. There’s a
reason he is the one the prophecy chose.” The Dark Lord’s eyes locked with Snape’s, and the
power of his magic compelled the man to remain in place “I need to find out what he’s doing.
Swallow your pride, Severus. Get me answers.”

-----

When Dumbledore had asked him to stay behind at the end of the last Order meeting, Bill
had been surprised. He shouldn’t have been, he supposed, his curse breaking skill were bound to
have been put to use sooner or later, if anything he should have been surprised that the Headmaster
hadn’t requested him sooner.

Fleur had, of course, given him an encouraging smile and a kiss on the cheek, an unspoken
promise that she’d wait up for him.

“Mr. Weasley, I find myself in need of your services.” Dumbledore told him “I’m afraid
that this is an incredibly important, and sensitive mission. I’ll have to ask that you tell no one.”

“Not even…”

“Not even your fiancé.” Dumbledore confirmed.

Dumbledore had proceeded to tell him the outline of the mission. They would be hunting
down a dangerous dark artifact, one with an intense corrupting influence. Bill knew full well he
was not getting the full story, but he supposed it was better that way.

That was how he’d gotten here- at the entrance to a cave on the side of a barren cliff face.
The first obstacle was a blood offering, while Dumbledore had been in favor of going through with
the offering, Bill knew better. It was likely that the defenses of this place were powered or
enhanced by blood sacrifice, particularly the blood of a magically powerful person. Blood, after
all, was imbued with a person’s magic, which was why it was so commonly used in darker rituals.

Bill was able to bypass the gate easily enough. You-Know-Who may have been immensely
powerful, but Archmages like he and Dumbledore didn’t have intricate knowledge of every field of
magic. Of course, he likely had followers with more detailed knowledge who could have made
their lives truly difficult, but Dumbledore had given Bill the impression that You-Know-Who
hadn’t even wanted his followers to know about this artifact.

So, Bill was able to navigate them around the majority of the obstacles in their way, that is-
until they got to the basin.

Bill had no clue what potion the locket was immersed in. Quite simply, it was out of Bill’s
wheelhouse. When he asked the Headmaster, he didn’t seem to know either, which didn’t stop the
man’s insistence on drinking it.

“Professor, maybe you should let me drink it.” Bill suggested desperately, even as the
 Headmaster summoned a goblet.

The Headmaster merely chuckled “I think I’d rather suffer the effects of the potion, than
suffer your Fiancé’s wrath, Mr. Weasley.”

Bill caught the Headmaster’s hand, refusing to go along with this. “This is serious,
Professor. What if-” You die?

“Tom did not construct this trap to kill, merely to torment.” The professor countered. “I
cannot burden you with this. It must be me.” His eyes bore into Bill’s, and he saw something in
them.

Something desperate.

Bill relented. Whatever was beneath that potion better be worth it.

Chapter End Notes

Pansy, Pansy, Pansy, what ever am I going to do with you?

 Learning to Fly
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Despite the excellent stress relief that being in the company of his… girlfriends- Merlin, it
was still difficult for him to accept that all these gorgeous, wonderful witches were his girlfriends.

You flatterer. Ginny teased.

Despite their support, the scrutiny of the Hogwarts student body was becoming difficult to
bear. Honestly, he could no longer give a jot what they thought of him, but it was hard for him to
stand by while his girls were being treated this way. He wanted to do something, but he couldn’t
figure out what he could do that didn’t just make the situation worse. Honestly, he just wished he
could support them right now, but he knew any display of affection would just put fuel on the fire.

Suspiciously, Dumbledore was absent at dinner, but even that rare occurrence couldn’t shift
the rumor mill away from them. At Katie's instruction- Hermione and Ginny were sitting on either
side of him, while Katie and Demelza were sitting across, as if forming a protective barrier
between him and the outside world. As if he was the one that needed protecting.

We weren’t the ones just dosed with love potion. Hermione pointed out. Don’t blame us for
being protective!

Harry projected nonchalance but he had been using that newly learned spell to test his food
and drink for potion. Their presence was comforting, even if he felt that he should be the one
shielding them.

Harry’s attention was drawn to Luna, who’d gotten up from her spot at the Ravenclaw table
and was now walking in his direction. The look on her face captivated Harry, the mix of
determination and mischievousness was something he’d seen from her before, but only when
they’d been intimate. Seeing it on her in public was captivating, and Harry found himself frozen in
place as Luna approached him.

Ginny obligingly shifted to the side, thinking that Luna wanted to sit with them, but the girl
instead wriggled into Harry’s lap. At this point, a good portion of the hall was looking at them, but
Luna didn’t seem to care.

“Er..” Harry uttered, and Luna took advantage, weaving a hand through his hair and pulling
him to her. Her tongue easily slipped past his parted lips, and Luna quickly threw everything into
the kiss, turning it into a full out snog. Simultaneously, her other hand patted his crotch, almost in
acknowledgment that yes she knew he was hard and she wasn’t about to forget it.

Finally, Luna pulled back with a satisfied smile on her face. She turned from a gob
smacked Harry to Hermione, and quirked an eyebrow as if to say ‘you next?’.

Hermione caught Luna’s implication and instantly flushed red. Harry had only just become
aware that the hushed whispers around them had turned into a dull roar. A camera flashed… god,
had Colin gotten a picture of that? Ginny was laughing. Katie sighed in resignation. Demelza
seemed to be shrinking in on herself. He caught a glimpse of Susan, who had smacked a hand to
her face.

Order was falling apart, despite the teachers best efforts to restore it. Well, at least some of
the teachers, Snape was looking at him with an expression of unusually intense loathing, even for
him.

“Why did you do that, Luna?” Hermione asked with what Harry knew was immeasurable
patience given the situation.

“I figured if everyone was going to assume we were together anyway, what’s the point of
keeping it private when I could kiss Harry whenever I want?”

There was something to be said about getting everything out of the way and just facing it
head on. It was actually a very Gryffindor thing to do, Harry mused. “Well, at least it can’t get any
worse.” Harry shrugged.

Moments later, the pandemonium in the Great Hall was startled to silence at the
unmistakable sound of a nearby explosion, followed by another, and another. You had to jinx it,
Potter.

It was getting closer. Guess its going to be one of those days. Harry knew all too well how
quickly things could fall apart, how the facade of peace could be shattered in an instant. He had no
illusions about how fragile what they had her was, and he viewed the end of it almost with
resignation.

Harry breathed in, mentally switching gears. Everything unimportant fell away, gossip, the
stress, even concerns about Dumbledore. Within seconds, he was in a state of almost complete
focus. “Get down!” He barked, picking Luna out of his lap and placing her on the ground as he
crouched beside her. His wand was in hand, and he was gratified to see that his girls had mirrored
him. Hermione and Ginny’s faces had hardened in determination- this wasn’t their first rodeo, but
Katie and Demelza were both looking to him uncertainly.

A door exploded outward, unleashing fire and… sparks? It took him a moment to
recognize the sight of Weasley Wizarding Weazes fireworks… but something was off. This wasn’t
a prank. His instincts were screaming at him.

He could tell that some of the other students had recognized the fireworks as well, and had
begun to relax, but the girls all looked to him, and seeing the steel in his eyes, kept their guard up.

The fireworks twirled in the air for a few moments, before simultaneously careening
downwards. One went to the center of each of the Huffelpuff, Gryffindor, and Ravenclaw tables,
one went to the center of the teacher’s table, right where Dumbeldore would have been sitting, and
the last was… heading straight for him.

Of course.

In an instant, a dozen courses of action were considered and discarded. The fireworks were
nearly impossible to dispel (as Umbridge had learned last year), and attempting to do so could
result in them multiplying or becoming more dangerous. They were probably heavily modified to
be lethal. He didn't have time, and the amount of collateral damage was going to be horrific if he
didn't act fast. The hall was in chaos- there was very limited maneuverability. If only he had a
broom!

The beginnings of a plan crystallized in his mind. It was utterly mad, but he was just going
to have to try.

“Wingardium Leviousa!” While the levitation charm generally made things float in mid air
gently, with the amount of power he put into it, he shot upwards like a cork. He was high enough
now that the firework headed towards him had to swerve upwards, nearly hitting the ground in the
process.

“Accio fireworks!" The paths of all the other fireworks also began to arc towards him, the
level of power put into his summoning charm countering whatever tracking was on those things.
Unfortunately, it wasn’t enough for the Huffelpuff table. The firework turned but hit the ground a
few feet away instead of the table itself. The force of the resulting explosion sent the two nearest
Huffelpuffs flying, while other nearby students ( several Slytherins) were blasted backwards with
violent force.

The four remaining fireworks were headed straight for him now. You know what to do,
guys.

“Accio fireworks!” Several voices said as one. Harry let his own charm fade, and the
fireworks turned back down, towards the girls- his girls, who stood together bravely, wands out.
Of course, this wasn't a solution, just a stopgap measure. If only he had a broom! His firebolt was
locked up in his trunk, there was no way he could summon it. Maybe he could just banish
himself?

Before the fireworks could reach them, Harry summoned them back, forcing them to turn
back to him. With a final thought towards Ginny and Hermione, he took the proverbial shot in the
dark.

The magic was startlingly effective, shooting him though the main doors at reckless speed,
which had thankfully been opened in the chaos as students tried to escape. Soon, Harry was tasting
the cool night air. A quick look back confirmed that the fireworks were following him.

It felt odd- on one hand, the combination of levitating and banishing himself was taking an
unprecedented toll on his magic. If he had tried this a few months ago, he'd have been drained by
now. Even with in his current state, he knew he wouldn't be able to keep it up indefinitely. At the
same time, there was something that just felt right about this. He was in the air, he was in his
element, he was free.

Instinctively, he tapped back on the banishing spell, so that he was moving forward at a
much more reasonable pace- and with Hermione's guidance, worked out how to alter the direction
he was moving in. Once he had the basic mechanics down, perfecting them was easy, and Harry
found that he took to flying without a broom just as well as he had to flying with one.

After about a minute of working out the kinks, he felt ready. Harry re-applied the
summoning charm and baited the fireworks for the chase. As he sped off- fireworks in tow, he let
out a gleeful laugh. Flying felt good.

-----

While Harry was dealing with the fireworks, the girls had linked up with Susan, Hannah,
and Neville.

“Two first years are burnt, badly.” Hannah cried “If this is some sort of prank-”

“Its not.” Ginny interrupted “It’s an attack.”

“Y-you mean?”

“Death Eaters” Neville confirmed. “I bet this…” He gestured to the chaos around them,
people trying to flee in all directions “Was exactly what they wanted.”

“What do we do?” Demelza asked, a tremor in her voice.

“Stick together.” Neville said.

“We need to figure out what’s going on.” Hermione added “That door is probably our best
bet.” She pointed to the door that had been blown off its hinges- the only exit that wasn’t currently
swarmed with students.

They set off, with a quick yet careful pace. The path the fireworks had taken was obvious
from the trail of ash, but Hermione was wishing that they had the Maurader’s Map. Unfortunately,
Harry had it, and he was a predisposed at the moment.

What about using your fey sight? Harry queried.

Well, that only really works if I’m… turned on. Hermione admitted with a blush.

Is that a challenge? Harry teased, and Hermione blushed even more.

Harry James Potter! There’s absolutely no way I’m going to get aroused in the middle of a
death eater attack!

Not even- Harry’s joking mood, brought on by his love of flying, vanished in an instant. I
know where the Death Eaters are. He told her grimly. The Dark Mark was rising above the
astronomy tower.

Harry, Ginny, and Hermione’s stomachs dropped. “The astronomy tower!” Ginny and
Hermione said together, drawing looks from Hannah and Neville. However, the situation left no
room for argument.

It was then that they heard the screams. The group set off at full pelt towards the source,
and upon seeing a masked Death Eater putting a young Ravenclaw student under the cruciatus
curse, unleashed an overwhelming barrage of spell fire.

The churning feeling was growing in Hermione stomach. They were using the chaos to
pick people off. There could be dozens of Death Eaters in the school, and they had no idea how
they got there. There was every possibility that students had already died.

Something to do with the Room of Requirement. Malfoy. Harry seethed. I knew he was up
to something. I should have kept a closer eye on him.

It was not lost on Hermione that she had been one of the leading voices telling Harry to
drop it. She pushed her own guilt aside, there would be time later. In all likelihood, the Death
Eaters had spread out to cause as much chaos as possible. There may be others in the direction of
the tower… maybe not. It was a moot point. They were going to meet up with Harry first. No
way would they allow him to fight on his own.

Harry approached the astronomy tower, and spotted a Death Eater perched on the balcony.
With a spike of fury, he urged himself onward. The Death Eater noticed him, but Harry
corkscrewed past the hastily cast killing curse. Harry missed him intentionally, passing inches
from the Death Eater. The fireworks, however, didn’t miss. The massive explosion was grimly
gratifying. Harry turned once again, and was surprised at how much of the tower remained. It was
probably enchanted to be more resilient, he figured. It wasn’t undamaged, but there was enough
space for him to land.
 With some trepidation Harry made his way down the spiral stairs of the tower. The others
had been forced back by a volley of unforgivables cast by a pair of Death Eaters. The group tried
to dispatch them without putting themselves at risk, but it was tricky.

“Now, Draco. You’re so close! All you need to do is say two little magical words!” Harry
felt a chill go down his spine. He’d only encountered her once in person, but he’d know Bellatrix
Lestrange’s voice anywhere.

Thinking quickly, he whipped out his invisibility cloak, making sure to be quiet as he came
into view of them. His heart froze- Bill Weasley was laying on the floor, and from that distance he
couldn’t tell if he was dead or merely knocked out. Lestrange had a hand on Malfoy’s shoulder,
and the boy look positively ill, holding his shaking arm out to point his wand at Dumbledore.

Harry’s former mentor seemed very out of sorts, Harry wondered if he’d already succumbed
to some sort of curse. The Headmaster’s glassy eyes revealed that he was barely aware of the
scene unfolding in front of him “Now… Draco…” The old man managed

Bellatrix cackled, her hand went from Malfoy’s shoulder to caress his cheek, which made
the boy flinch. “Do it! Kill him!”

“A-a-avada Kedavra!”

Harry didn’t think, he just did. Even before the words had left Malfoy’s mouth, he surged
forward, throwing himself at Malfoy in the hopes that he could disrupt his aim, or failing that,
intercept the curse. Everything seemed to move slowly as Harry closed in on Malfoy… but he was
too late. His wand lit up eerily green. He wasn’t going to be in time to stop him, and with a sense
of resignation he realized he was in the path of the curse.

Huh, Dumbledore got his way after all.

NO! Hermione and Ginny’s voices burst through the link. Harry was assaulted by terror
and fury. With the vicious ferocity of a feral animal, Ginny seized control of Harry’s body and
forced him to his knees. He hit the ground heavily, craning his head upward to see Malfoy’s
spell… fizzle and die at the tip of his wand.

“A-avada Kedavra! Avada Kedavra! Avada Kedavra!” He repeated desperately, jabbing

his wand in the air with more vigor with each repetition. “No! Nononono.” He choked out “I can
do it! I can do it! Plea-” Malfoy’s blubbering was cut off by a stunner from Lestrange, and he hit
the floor like a sack of potatoes.

"He's so pathetic!" The deranged woman giggled, and for a moment Harry thought he
somehow might have gone unseen, until her gaze turned to him, and Harry realized that the cloak
had been sent askew in his mad dive, and his knees were revealed. Her expression shifted to glee
“Oh! Has itty bitty Potty come out to play?” She taunted, before sending a killing curse at him.

Harry rolled out of the way, as the floor he was just standing on exploded. He needed to
keep her attention on him until help arrived. Dumbledore was a sitting duck, but as long as
Lestrange was focused on him... “I’m surprised that Voldemort has you on babysitting duty!” He
taunted back “What, is he disappointed in you for, you know, last year?”

She’d sent several other curses at him while he said this, but he was able to duck and weave
through them. It was not lost on him that a single mistake could mean his death, but he wasn’t
going to let that thought disrupt his focus. She sneered at him and shot back “Is Potty holding a
grudge? A little upset about the mangy old dog I put down?” She too, was able to block and avoid
 the spells he sent her way- though Sectasemprar elicited genuine surprise, before she cackled
again. “Dark magic! Little baby Potter is growing up!”

“I’m mostly just curious why your precious Dark Lord is sending you on the ferret’s
suicide mission.” Harry retorted. Despite his bravado, he knew he needed a new tactic. Nothing
he was using was even phasing her, but it was almost inevitable that he was going to be unable to
evade one of her unforgivables, or at least get hurt in the explosion of a killing curse. Thinking
quickly, he sent a series of stunners at her as a distraction, while trying to wordlessly summon the
debris behind her to him.

It didn’t work perfectly, the rubble he summoned wasn’t moving as quickly as he would
have liked and it hadn’t struck her anywhere vital, but it had actually gotten her off balance for the
first time. Harry went on the offensive, using a combination of spellfire, summoning, and
banishing charms to keep Lestrange occupied.

It was at that point that the others stormed in. Ginny was in the lead, and she looked ready
to kill.

Lestrange, realizing that she was hopelessly outnumbered, simply smirked. He, Ginny, and
the others rained spellfire onto her location, but it was too late. “Activate!” She hissed, and both
she and Malfoy disappeared, presumably taken away by a portkey.

Harry let out a breath. Disappointed that they hadn’t been able to get them, but mostly
relieved that he was alive. He turned to Ginny, shooting her a smile that faded at the look on her
face. It was at this point that Harry experienced something completely new to him.

Ginny Weasley’s full fury focused on him.

Chapter End Notes

Well, this is definitely the most different chapter I've posted for this story. I don't have
the same talent at writing action as I do erotica, but hopefully this was an enjoyable
read. Harry's saving people thing might have just gone too far...

Also, teaser for next chapter- we will be seeing on Fleur Delecour for the first time!
 Breaking Point
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“What were you thinking!” Ginny screeched.

“Ginny…”

“How could you just- just throw your life away like that! After everything we’ve done to
save you!” She had suppressed her emotions while they dealt with the remaining Death Eaters, but
now that they were alone, they came through all the stronger, heedless of the situation, or the
presence of Neville and Hannah, who were watching on uncomfortably. Every sentence was
punctuated by a stab of hurt from Ginny, who was aggressively baring her emotions to him, almost
weaponizing them.

“What was I supposed to do? Just let him die?” Harry shot back.

“Do you have any idea what that would do to us… do to me?” She drew in a ragged breath
as she fought back the bile in her throat at the thought of what almost happened… of almost losing
him. “It’d destroy me! Do you want that!”

Of course he didn’t want to hurt her, they both knew that. But… “This’s about more than
you and me!” He argued “I knew I could’ve died when I went to save the philosopher’s stone, or
when I went to the ministry last year, or when I saved you!” It was a low blow, he knew, but he
couldn’t stop himself. “I can’t just let people die.” He choked with emotion, but forced himself to
continue. “I know we don’t like Dumbledore right now, but he’s too important. If he died…” His
voice died in the air, letting the implications sink in. Without a wizard who could challenge him in
a duel to oppose him, Voldemort would be able to act freely, maybe even start to tear the wizarding
world apart.

“And you aren’t important?” Susan piped in.

The logic of that statement made Harry pause where raw emotion had failed. “We all know
just how important you are in the war. More important than even Dumbledore.” Susan continued
calmly.

He didn’t like it, in fact he hated it. Every instinct he had was telling him to put other’s
lives before himself. He didn’t feel important, he didn’t want to be important, he certainly didn’t
feel he deserve special treatment, and the idea of using the prophecy as an excuse to let others die
to save his own skin made him want to gut himself.

“Susan’s right.” Hermione agreed “You can’t just take risks like that-”

“Or throw yourself in front of bloody killing curses.” Ginny grumbled.

“-you’re too important. Not just for the war, but for us too.”

More acutely than ever, he felt the burden of the prophecy. It really was up to him. He had
to do it. But how could he? He wasn’t special. He wasn’t like Dumbledore or Voldemort, two
prodigies. He was in over his head, completely, and he felt like he was about to drown from it.
There was no way he could defeat Voldemort. Maybe it would have been better for everyone
involved if he just sacrificed himself like Dumbledore wanted.
 The intensity of emotions that errant thought provoked from Hermione and Ginny made his
knees buckle. "I didn't mean that." Harry backtracked quickly. "I really didn't"

Ginny just closed her eyes and looked away. Even though it had been just a thought,
produced straight from his mind with no filter, he could tell that it had pained her deeply. It fell to
Hermione to respond. "You can't do this, Harry. You can't do this again. You can't make yourself
responsible for what happens to everyone."

“But aren’t I?” Harry interrupted “Isn’t that why you're all here right now, because of the
prophecy?”

"No, you prat!" Ginny screeched, overtaken with outrage. "We're here because we love
you!" Harry flinched, ashamed. He hated this. He wanted to take everything back, it wasn't a
simple matter of apologizing when they both knew that there was still a small part of him that still
felt it'd be better if he died, that still couldn't imagine how so many people would be willing to give
up so much for him.

“I can’t speak for anyone else, Harry, but it’s not about the prophecy, not for me.” Demelza
said, her earnest eyes searching for and capturing his “I don’t believe in some prophecy, I believe
in you.”

Harry shook his head minutely “You really shouldn’t. I’m not special, or clever, or
powerful. I’m just… just, Harry. Not some superhero. And- I- I have no clue what I’m supposed
to do.”

Ginny rapidly softened as she recognized the crisis that Harry was going through. “Oh,
Harry, luv. You know it’s not like that. You’re not going to be alone. Not ever if I have anything
to say about it. We’ll be with you, every step of the way.”

And that will just get you killed. His damn self-sabotaging mind produced, and once again
Harry immediately regretted it. Ginny and Hermione both looked stricken, and neither knew how
to respond to that- to something brought from the darkest corners of Harry’s mind into the light.
Neither got the chance to, either, because Demelza had flung herself at him. She couldn't read his
mind, but perhaps she could tell from his, Ginny, and Hermione's reactions what he'd been
thinking. “Please don’t do this.” She whispered “Please don’t pull away from us now. We need
you. I need you.” She pressed her face into his chest, hiding her tears "I need you." She repeated.

Harry was utterly disarmed by her plea, and when he looked up he saw identical
expressions from each of the girls, his girls. Luna looked like she might cry.

It was at that moment that he knew. He could never say no to them.

He looked down at the trembling girl clutching him and slowly wrapped her in his arms. “I
won’t. I promise. I just… I’m just- scared.” Not of dying, but of failing. Of letting you down. Of
letting you… die. The admission extracted a toll from him, and even if most of it wasn't
verbalized, it had been felt by every one of them. He found himself surrounded, as Ginny, then
Hermione, then Katie, Luna and Susan huddled around the two of them. Arms coming to embrace
them, offer support and comfort.

It was unfortunate that in the heat of their argument, they'd forgotten that they had an
audience. An awkward cough interrupted their group hug, almost as one, Harry and his girls
turned to see Neville and Hannah watching with matching blushes, looking like they wanted
nothing more than the castle to swallow them whole.
 -----

The Order responded in force, but the fight seemed to be in vain, only a few could be
caught before they used their portkeys to escape. The group trudged to the hospital wing, bringing
with them a few students who’d they’d gathered along the way. Some would need to be treated for
minor injuries… others for exposure to the cruciatus. Dumbledore was sequestered into a warded
room in the back, but Bill needed to only be treated for a head wound.

Harry himself had been forced into bed by Madam Pomfrey. The woman was completely
swamped, and several order members were helping her with the less serious cases. He hadn’t
realized it, but he had multiple, bruises, gashes and cuts across his body from the shrapnel that the
killing curse caused when it missed. He’d been so high on adrenaline that the pain hadn’t even
registered.

They’d been separated. Most of them corralled into their own beds, while Ginny had been
pulled aside by the Weasleys and was sitting by Bill. Currently, she was trying to conceal her
irritation with Fleur’s presence.

Harry had almost believed they’d gotten lucky again, and that somehow everyone had
made it out okay, until McGonagall had entered the hospital wing carrying someone. Her face was
positively ashen, and the way the student in her arms hung limply… Harry stomach threatened to
rebel. The image of Cedric’s body, lying cold on the ground of the graveyard, was summoned
unbidden into his mind. The kid couldn’t have been more than a second year. Oh god.

Around him, people reacted. Tears, gasps, or just shocked silence, but Harry was numb to
that. They took the kid out of the room, out of sight, and more people trickled in. And Harry
stewed.

This is my fault.

That guilt- so familiar to him whenever Cedric or Sirius’ names had been uttered- returned
with a vengeance. He’d let himself get distracted. He knew Malfoy had been up to something, but
he hadn’t bothered really looking into it, because… because, he’d been having sex. How selfish
was he? And now a kid was dead. Someone who had their whole life before them. Someone who
needn’t have been touched by the war. He should have done better. He needed to be better.

Its not your fault, Harry. Its not your bloody fault. Ginny protested with growing
frustration. Harry’s breathing became forced as he clenched the bed rails in his hands. Harry
pushed himself up, arm’s shaking as he tried to master himself.

He was brought back suddenly, by a hand gently touching his shoulder. For a split second,
he thought that it was Ginny, but she was looking helplessly across the room while bearing the
brunt of her mother’s fussing.

No, it was Fleur. Her face was pale, but she was composed and was favoring him a
sympathetic smile. She was barely touching him, but he felt it acutely. She inclined her head
slightly “I think you should lay down.” She said lightly in her mild French accent “I don’t think
Molly would let either of us hear the end of it if I let you out of bed.” Mrs. Weasley’s name came
out somewhat clumsily, and Harry wondered if things still weren’t good between them. Harry
knew that Ginny still didn’t approve.

Somewhat sheepish, Harry lied back down without complaint. He appreciated that she
didn’t ask how he was. “Not to be rude, but why…”
 “Aren’t I with Bill?” She finished for him, her eyes flickered over to Bill’s bed, where
Molly, Ginny, and several of the Weasley brothers had gathered “I can tell when I’m not wanted.”

“Sorry.” Harry shrugged helplessly “Its not fair to you. They should have given you more
of a chance… er, don’t tell Ginny I said that.” He felt a flare of irritation from Ginny at that told
him that the attempt at secrecy had been futile. She was trying to hide her emotions from him,
perhaps she wasn’t proud of her treatment of Fleur herself, but particularly strong spikes in emotion
still bled through.

Fleur chuckled, which emboldened Harry “I did try to talk to Ginny and Hermione about it,
not that it did any good."

"Let me guess, they assumed I charmed you." She smirked playfully- mischievously. It
was altogether far too attractive for his own good. "Used my feminine wiles to turn you against
them."

"Right in one. I guess Bill gets the same treatment?" Fleur pursed her lips in a small
frown, and Harry wondered what he’d said wrong. Unfortunately, the conversation would go no
further, because Ginny returned, and she was glaring daggers at Fleur.

Her presence surged back in his mind, and he felt her confusing mix of emotions. She was
angry, but not particularly at him, insecure, and threatened. Given how enthusiastically she’d
taken to their unique arrangement, Harry was confused by these emotions. There had to be
something more than jealousy at work here.

“Ah, Fleur.” She said crisply “Thank you for keeping my boyfriend” The word was
accented possessively “company. I’m sure Bill would love to see you again.”

The dismissal was obvious, but there was a spark of rebelliousness in Fleur’s eyes that
made Harry nervous. “Thank you, Harry.” She smiled. She then took his hand and pressed her lips
to it, as if she were a knight kissing the hand of a fair maiden.

Harry's heart leapt. His skin tingled where her lips made contact and he valiantly fought to
keep the blush from his cheeks. For her part, Fleur seemed to be as affected as he was. A slight
flush had spread across her face as her eyes narrowed on him, and he felt utterly pinned by the
intensity of her gaze. Her allure surged against his mind, but he beat it back without too much
trouble. The compulsion wasn't as strong as a love potion, or even an imperious curse, and he
honestly found himself more affected by the way she was looking at him. He knew that
expression, he'd seen it enough times to know exactly what it meant and given her relationship
status it made him distinctly uncomfortable.

Harry was wondering if he should say something when Fleur shook herself and jerked back
suddenly, her expression unreadable. Her eyes flickered from him to Ginny briefly, but oddly she
didn't say a word, she simply left. Even as Fleur retreated, Ginny seethed in the background of his
mind. Her smile was so forced it was painful, and it was almost as hard to look at as it was to feel
her discordant emotions. In a flash, she tamped down on the link, only letting a bare trickle
through to him. Nevertheless, she sat by him.

Harry sighed as he sank back into his bed. It was going to be a long night.

-----

Fleur pulled away from Harry, nearly stunned as she returned to Bill.
 She could have sworn… but that was impossible. Harry wasn’t like that.

Harry was noble to a fault. He’d stayed behind and rescued her sister during the second
task even though it would have hurt him in the competition. The notion that he would cheat on
Ginny was ludicrous to her. And bless his heart, but he was rather clueless when it came to
women. She remembered how he had fumbled and panicked as he had tried to find a date for the
Yule Ball, it’d actually been cute in a way- his fame would have made it trivial to find a willing
date, but in this one arena he seemed to lack the confidence that most boys his age possessed.
Neither was he weak willed. The way he treated her was a testament to that.

But her senses didn’t lie. As much as she wished she could shut it off, her sense of smell
was acute, and what she had smelled on him in that brief second that she leaned in had been
unmistakable. He reeked of sex, with several women, no less.

She clenched her fists, reeked wasn’t the proper term. It implied the smell was unpleasant,
but to her senses, and to her shame, it was anything but. She couldn't ignore the sudden flush of
arousal that had momentarily overtaken her senses, and she had been forced into the all too familiar
struggle of mastering herself. There were times when she was proud to be part-Veela, and there
were times when she hated her ancestry. This was one of the latter.

It left her with a difficult choice to make. She cast a speculative look at Harry- could he
really be capable of cheating? She didn’t want to believe it. Strange as it may seem- she
considered him her friend, one of the few she had. One of the few who had bothered to look past
her heritage and treat her as she was.

He hadn’t noticed her gaze, but Ginny certainly had, and tensed up much like a belligerent
kneazle. Sadly, even if she told Ginny, Fleur didn’t think she’d be believed. Still, didn’t she have
a moral obligation to try? But what if she was wrong? She’d only picked up the smell for a
fraction of a second before she had pulled away. Maybe… maybe…

She was drawn from her thoughts by a wail from across the room. Belatedly, she realized
that she hadn’t even been paying attention to Bill or anyone else around her. “-by Greyback! You
mean… you mean…” Her soon to be mother in law’s voice rang out. She was being pushed aside
by the Matron as she levitated a redhead into one of the beds.

It was Ron, and Fleur saw why Molly Weasley was so distraught, half of his face was
mangled and covered in blood. Greyback, that meant he’d been bitten.

“It’s not a full moon!” A student that had accompanied them said hopefully, a younger boy
who was sporting a bruised cheek “Doesn’t that mean?” She trailed off uncertainly.

“Yes, I doubt Mr. Weasley will suffer any ill effects, aside from some scarring.” Pomfrey
uttered absently as she tended to the redhead. Fleur wondered what the story behind that encounter
was, but she was sure she’d hear it later. Sighing, she looked away from the pair and returned to
the decision facing her.

There was nothing for it. She'd have to get close to Harry again it confirm her suspicions. Even if
Ginny didn’t believe her right off, eventually she would find out, vindicating her.

Maybe then she’d finally stop acting like such a bitch.

Chapter End Notes

Harry may be a bit too angsty for my tastes in this chapter. I'm not going to make a
habit of it, but I did want to address Harry's saving people thing and ingrained sense of
guilt, these things don't just disappear overnight. Thankfully he has a lot of people who
aren't afraid to knock some sense into him.

And now Fleur, finally! =D

 Just Like Fire
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

It had been an exhausting night. Ginny hadn’t had energy to consider Ron- whatever had
happened to him, or Dumbledore, or much of anything. She was strung out on stress and Phlegm
had been the last straw. She always rubbed Ginny wrong, like sandpaper on raw skin.

It was hard to put into words, even to herself. She was just so superior. She was the sexiest
woman in all of Britain, and she knew it, and she didn’t give one jot. It had taken Ginny years to
finally get the boy she liked to notice her, but Fleur could do that and more by just existing. More
than that, she looked at Ginny like she knew just how long Ginny spent getting herself off each and
every night and was amused by it. There were times where Ginny could detect the condescension
in her tone, as if she would never stoop to succumbing to her baser desires or some rubbish.

Then she had the gall to flirt with Harry, with both her and Bill in the same room! And of
course Harry was attracted to her. She couldn’t be mad at him. It wasn’t like he acted
inappropriately, but she could tell that Fleur affected him, even if he had the willpower to resist
her. She couldn’t even blame him, Fleur was… something else.

For Ginny, the night was proving to be a restless one. She’d been unwilling to leave
Harry’s side, despite his concern that her chair couldn’t have been comfortable to sleep in. It was
well after midnight when Katie intervened.

“I don’t think you’re doing Harry any favors by not sleeping. Pretty sure he won’t like
dealing with you being so cranky tomorrow.”

“Shut up. What are you even doing here?”

“What do you think? I was checking on Harry, and here I find you having some sort of
personal crisis? What, the part-Veela got you wound up? I guess you do swing that way.”

“It’s not like that!” Ginny snapped, a little too loudly. She winced, checking to make sure
they hadn’t drawn any attention. She cast a quick muffiato around them and continued with a low
voice “Okay, maybe I do, but not for her. She’s-”

“Drop dead gorgeous?”

“My future sister in law and a complete… arrogant… holier than thou… prude.”

“I’m curious why you actually hate her. Jealousy isn’t any better a look on you than it is on
Ron.” Katie’s eyes were alight with curiosity. Ginny wasn’t the jealous type. No- envy over her
appearance and allure wasn’t enough to explain Ginny’s reaction. Why did she care whether Fleur
was a prude?

Ginny didn’t miss the not-so-subtle comparison to her brother, and she wasn’t in the mood
to argue the point. If Katie was so set on driving her off, Ginny didn’t see the point in fighting her
on it. “Fine, whatever. Just make sure Harry doesn’t get attacked in his sleep or something.” She
said curtly before walking away at a brisk pace.

She didn’t want to admit it, but the comparison to her brother hit closer to home than Katie
even knew. Because Ginny was ashamed to admit to herself that she didn’t have much of a leg to
stand on when judging Ron for spying.

She’d done the same, on Bill and Fleur. She’d been sexually frustrated the summer before
this school year, and Fleur had been dropping hints about her needing to learn discipline. She’d
been eager to find some flaw in their relationship, or at least assure herself that the high and mighty
Veela didn’t act so superior in the throes of sex.

Ginny knew all the secrets that the Burrow had to offer, perhaps even better than Fred and
George. To the point, she knew that there was a peephole that seemed to be gnawed into the side of
every room in the house- this particular one looking in on Bill's room from a closet. She had no
idea how or why, but each one had been ideally positioned to spy on the inhabitants while being as
well hidden as possible.

She’d never used it before for anything beyond pranking her brothers. Not even to spy on
Harry. She knew this was wrong, that she should turn away, but something urged her onward.

It definitely wasn’t because she was hot.

She’d gotten in right before the real action. Fleur and Bill were in the middle of a
passionate liplock, and Fleur had just pushed him against the wall. With a smirk, she ripped his
button up shirt open and undid the clasp of his pants, her hand reaching down for Bill’s cock.

Then for a moment something was unleashed. Ginny was overtaken by a surge of arousal.
Before, she’d been trying to ignore the part of her mind that kept noticing Fleur. But now, she felt
as if she’d been poleaxed. Her see through nightgown was purposefully revealing, and oh how
much there was to reveal. Those legs, those creamy thighs that her nightgown covered just below
her waist, her slim midriff was free of fabric revealing how perfectly toned it was. Then there were
her breasts, so full, yet she also sported perfectly defined cleavage. Her nightgown did not seem
dedicated to containing them, it hung, perhaps by design, loosely along her shoulders, so that her
breasts threatened to burst out with every move Fleur made.

As quickly as this madness had overtaken Ginny, it left. Belatedly, she realized that she
had been drooling, and her panties were soaked. Merlin.

It was just her allure. It was just her bloody allure. Ginny told herself firmly, as with all
her might she tried bury what Fleur had just unearthed- tried to not drool over her sexy... No, stop
that! It didn’t make sense! The Veela at the World Cup hadn’t affected her. She hadn’t been
affected by Fleur at all in her third year. Why now?

“Damn it.” Fleur muttered, shaking her head. "Sorry, I lost control there."

“’s okay.” Bill managed, letting Fleur lead him to bed. Ginny was struck by how compliant
he was. The Bill she knew was confident in himself and seemed unflappable in any situation, she
hated how different he was here, with her.

What followed was a very odd scene, at least to Ginny. For the rest of the session Fleur
seemed to be almost mechanical. Even when she got on top of Bill, and began to ride him, she did
so methodically. She hadn’t even taken her nightclothes off, just slipped off her panties. Her body
was tense, her arms and legs taught as if she were bracing herself. Her breathing was purposefully
deep and regular, and her face was set in a mask of intense concentration. Ginny had no idea what
to make of it. Where was the passion?

It was a sharp contrast to Bill, who’d become completely lost, moaning Fleur praises and
then begging her for release. Even at the end, where she assumed Fleur came, all she let out was a
soft “Uhn.” and then a “Thank you, Bill.”

Ginny never again tried to spy on them. She mostly looked back on that incident with guilt
at her moment of weakness. That didn’t stop her from judging Fleur for the massive stick she
seemed to have up her arse. Every time thoughts of Fleur popped up after that encounter, Ginny
had ruthlessly pushed them down. Fleur didn’t deserve her attraction.

But seeing her again, or more specifically, feeling Harry see her again stirred up… things.
She affected him. She affected her. Harry didn’t let it show- never acted on those feelings- but he
couldn’t help but admire her, much the way she had last summer. She practically oozed sexuality.
Even her rather plain robes somehow seemed to hug her form, accentuating her figure in a way that
made him want to see more. Her lips on his hand felt downright electric, sending tingles straight
down his spine. In an instant, Harry had gone from half-mast to almost unbearably hard.

Ginny understood then. No wonder her brothers made loons of themselves around her. For
whatever reason, the allure affected her, but only to a certain extent. It was only after her
encounters with Luna and Demelza that Ginny realized why- she did swing that way, at least a bit.

Her feet led her back to Gryffindor tower, and after a moment’s hesitation, she went to bed.
The morning would bring some perspective.

The only problem was she wasn’t going to get to sleep until Ginny took care of a little
problem. She’d gotten off every night before bed for years now, she needed it now. Masturbation,
Ginny had come to realize, was just no replacement for the real thing. Unless she did it in tandem
with Harry fucking another witch, it didn’t satisfy.

But Ginny was nearly desperate. It’d been over 24 hours since she and Harry had shagged,
before that dinner when Vane- Ginny felt a surge of hatred at just the thought of the vile girl- had
changed their plans. She knew it was pathetic, but she’d become addicted to sex with Harry to the
point where going without for even a day felt like a deprivation. She didn’t even want to think
about this summer, she might go mad.

Just as she was about to get to work, though, she was distracted by a sudden stimulus from
Harry’s end of the bond. He’d just awoken from a light sleep partly by the soft glow of wandlight,
but mostly from the feeling of her hand around his cock. Harry whispered “What? Katie, not
here!” Ginny was now questioning the wisdom of leaving Katie to be with Harry, though could any
of them be trusted around him? Maybe Hermione would keep her hands to herself, but you never
knew with her these days….

Katie leaned over, drawing Harry’s eyes to her unbuttoned blouse, more specifically the
cleavage that unveiled. Katie smiled in satisfaction as she noticed his gaze, and shushed him with
a finger to his lips. “Don’t worry about a thing, luv.” Katie said “I’ve got you.” And so she did.
The movements of her hand were well practiced, and after a particularly pleasurable pass over his
frenulum a groan spilled from Harry mouth that Katie quickly shushed. “Shhhh.” She whispered
into his ear “I’ve cast muffliato, but if we get too loud, with so many people around, we could get
caught. I don’t want you to talk, luv, unless I ask you something. Okay?”

Harry nodded compliantly, and Ginny was impressed at how effectively Katie had taken
control. It wasn’t like she was being particularly domineering, perhaps she understood that trying
that tactic would get resistance from Harry. No, Katie was nurturing, inviting Harry to let go of his
worries (something he sorely needed) stop thinking and let her take over.

“Good boy.” She hummed, pressing a soft kiss to his lips. “Now lets…” Her hands moved
to dispatch Harry’s hospital gown, revealing his chest, abdomen, and of course his crotch. Katie’s
hands stilled as her eyes roamed over the exposed skin. Harry remained dutifully silent as she
seemingly spaced out. After a few moments of this, Katie shook herself and whispered “Sorry luv,
just wishing I brought a camera. I’ll make it up to you.”

True to her word, she kissed him again as her hand returned to his shaft. She stroked him-
leisurely at first, but soon she began to pump him with purpose, her thumb swiping at his frenulum
with each stroke. She was good at this, so damn good. “I want you to promise me something,
Harry.” She said at length.

“Of course.” Harry answered immediately. The feel of her hand around his swollen, aching
shaft was maddening.

Katie chucked “That’s good.” She continued stroking him firmly, her eyes holding his
“You aren’t going to do something stupid like that again, right?”

“No.” Harry confirmed, they’d made it clear to him that risking himself like that was
unacceptable. While there was still a sliver of resistance to their insistence, it too had been swept
aside.

“Good boy.” She cooed softly in his ear, and something inside of him melted. “You’re so
good.” She pressed kisses down his jaw line “You’re such a good person, that you want to help
people, but you matter too.”

He was a puddle now “So next time you try to save someone, don’t go running off on your
own. Don’t rush in without a plan. Don’t throw yourself into curses. You’re too precious to throw
your life away like that.”

Harry choked out a noise that was half moan- half sob as he blinked away tears. “There
you go, its okay sweetie. Just relax and let me take care of you.”

She moved back down his body, so her head was resting on his hip. She trailed soft kisses
up his shaft, and she giggled as it twitched in response to her kisses. She pressed a long kiss to his
head, partially engulfing it, and looked up at Harry.

By magic he looked good, especially from this position. His face was clouded with
pleasure, and he was letting out soft, plaintive moans that were music to her ears. His body was
tense, strung like a bowstring and responded deliciously to her every touch by straining or
trembling, and his cock… not for the first time Katie admired that boys were made with such a
exquisite weak point. They were so responsive- a simple touch and often not even that would send
blood rushing- it was a shame that their uniforms were so bulky. It thrilled her how sensitive they
were, how a few simple touches could get daze even the most confident boys.

Even Harry, perhaps the most willful and stubborn person she’d even met, was putty in her
hands. She quickly dipped her head down, taking more of him in her mouth and swirling her
tongue around him. He moaned her name and his body spasmed into her, thrusting his erection
into her mouth. She’d expected that, however, and pulled back as quickly as she’d came.

She knew he was at the edge of begging her now, and while part of her wanted to hear that,
very much, she also realized this was supposed to be a ‘reward’ of sorts. It was then that she was
struck by an idea. She smirked- it was a way to have her cake and eat it too.

Trousers and panties came off. “Are you ready sweetheart?” She asked him- her hand
wrapped around his base as she pressed him into her.
 “Please.” He moaned softly, oh, he sounded lovely. She sank down on him, and they
quietly moaned together, the awareness that they were in the hospital wing of all places was
almost, but not completely, lost on them.

If Harry had been ‘in charge’ at this point, he no doubt would have spent time working her
up, or failing that would have started slower so that he might last longer. Katie had no intention on
helping him last, she took him deeply and thoroughly, reveling in the feel of him inside of her and
the thrilling sense of power she had over him.

“Katie… I’m, I’m not going to last if you…” Harry tried to warn her- what a sweetheart.
She figured he’d react like this, trying to hold off his orgasm for her sake. It was sweet, but a bit
misguided. It would have been a thrill if he had cum the instant he was inside her. This, though,
watching Harry fight a loosing battle for her sake, was even better. “I’m about to, about to…” He
gasped as pleasure overtook his features.

Katie leaned over, to whisper in his ear “Cum for me.”

And Harry let go- his cry silenced by her lips. His body tensed and trembled as he spilled
himself into her. She purposefully clenched herself around him, milking him for all he was worth.
She broke the kiss, murmuring “Oh, sweetie, that’s right. Give it all to me.” Harry could only
moan softly in response.

When he was done, lying in the bed limp, drained, and euphoric, Katie shifted away from
him and began to dress herself once more. Harry was too far out of it to protest, though she knew if
she’d given him a few minutes he would have tried to return the favor. It was one last tick up her
sleeve- Harry was a giver by nature. He wasn’t used to being gifted things, it was something that
she had just accepted about him until Ginny and Hermione told her, in broad stroked, about his
relatives.

She before she left, she kissed him on the cheek and said “Thank you for that Harry. You
were lovely.” He wouldn’t know, of course, that she was headed back to her room so that she
could get herself.

God, that was hot.

-----

Fleur had been drifting off when she noticed it. Her heritage had given her an attuned sense
of smell, not unlike the acute senses that werewolves retained all throughout the month. While one
would think that this was a gift, Fleur found it more trouble than it was worth. She found that even
small differences in a meal could dramatically alter how it smelled and tasted, she knew that this
drew the ire of her future mother in law.

Not that it wasn’t sometimes handy, she found it easy to tell where someone had been, and
even their mood by their scent. The problem was that she couldn’t simply turn it off, and she
ended up discovering things about people that she’d wished could have remained private.

It was by far the worst when it came to anything sexual. An instinctive part of her seemed
to just seek it out. She could tell whenever someone was turned on, which was particularly
awkward given that her allure had… that effect on people. She could tell when someone had
recently had sex or masturbated. All of this was intimate information that she wished she didn’t
know.

This was one of those situations- she was picking up the unmistakable scent of sex. Fleur
rolled her eyes, who in their right mind had so little self control that they fucked in the hospital
wing?

Wait. She froze, as the realization hit her like a stunner. Was that… Harry? She took a
moment to pay closer attention and concluded that it most definitely was. She’d recognize his
scent anywhere. She found her feet taking her to Harry’s bed, and sure enough there was a spell on
the curtains that was distorting the sound coming from within.

She took a breath, trying to master herself, but that was a mistake. It was so potent to her
senses that she could taste it, and it lingered on her tongue even as she swept it across her lips. The
masculine, musky scent kindled a fire in her, flushing her body with heat as the animal within her
she worked so hard to contain fought against the bonds of her self-control.

She struggled with herself for a moment, but eventually the idea of needing to see if Harry
really was being unfaithful to Ginny won out, and Fleur parted the curtains slightly. It was as if a
tapestry had been laid out for her. One of Harry’s s schoolmates had undone his hospital gown,
revealing a lean yet defined body and his face was scrunched up adorably in bliss. However, the
apple of her traitorous eyes was his cock, swollen and succulent, it trembled in response the
movements of that girl’s hand and her whispered words. Fleur could smell that he was close, that
soon this virile young man would burst.

It was the first cock other than Bill’s she’d seen in years, and her body reacted of its own
accord. Her pupils narrowed as they zeroed in on the young male in front of her. Her adrenaline
spiked, sending her body into high alert, her muscles tensed, ready to spring into action. Her heart
thudded in her ears as it sent hot blood rushing, flushing her cheeks and neck, swelling her nipples
to hardened nubs, and enflaming her core. Her mouth watered as if the smell of his arousal was
that of a savory soup, and of course that was mirrored by the wetness of her own arousal.

The Veela side of her struggled and thrashed, and when Fleur refused to give in, begged
and pleaded to be released, to let her ravage and take. She couldn’t loose control. If she gave in
even once, even a little bit, she didn’t know if she could stop.

She wished it would just disappear. That she could ignore her desires and be effortlessly
faithful to Bill. She hated how her eyes and mind would wander, how she had to force herself not
to think about every man near her age she met. She hated how even with her utmost effort, her
allure still slipped beyond her control and enticed the men around her. She hated how she liked it.
She didn’t want to like it. She wanted to be a faithful wife to Bill, she was determined to never,
ever do what her mother had to her dad.

And this was the ultimate test. Harry Potter had always been… different. Her final year of
school had been a difficult one for her. Her hormones were running wild and the stress of the
tournament had made it all the more difficult to reign herself in. It’d shown- at several points she’d
just lost it- once over Cedric Diggory (regrettably affecting Ron instead). And once over Harry.

She’d had her doubts over the boy. She’d assumed that the consensus from the school
about him was accurate, that he’d managed to cheat his way into the tournament. He was young
and scrawny, and Fleur felt that he’d gotten himself in over his head.

She was forced to reevaluate him after the second task. She’d been huddled under a
blanket, bitter over her loss and nursing a gnawing worry over her sister despite the judges
assurances that she’d be alright. She knew that accidents happened, that people could die, right
now her sister was under that lake, and until she could see her, her heart wouldn’t rest easy.

When Cedric had emerged from the lake and caught sight of her, he comforted her by
letting her know that Harry was looking after the hostages, and that he was sure he’d pull her sister
out when time was up.

She’d been surprised to say the least. “Why would he do that?” She asked “If he got there
first, he could have won…”

Cedric just smiled “Y’know, I don’t think he cares that much about winning. He didn’t ask
to be in the tournament, after all. He even told me about the dragon, just because he thought it was
fair.”

Had she misjudged him this entire time?

When he broke the water with both his friend and Gabby… she didn’t even try to reign
herself in. He saved her sister, despite the possibility of it hurting him in the tournament, despite
the personal danger to himself, despite the fact that she’d been nothing but rude to him the entire
year. He wasn’t a liar, he was noble. Gabby was clinging to him, looking adoringly up at her
savior, and Fleur couldn’t blame her. She’d been so wrong. The sheer relief and gratitude
accomplished what physical desires had never been able to, demolishing her grip on the allure.

After so long being suppressed, it didn’t so much as flow, as flood out from her body in a
tsunami towards one Harry Potter. It felt good, letting go. It felt good, letting her allure and her
desires loose. And when her allure found its grip on Harry it felt better than good. She could
sense his reaction, though not as he no doubt felt it. To her senses, it felt as if she were coaxing a
blooming flower to open, to spread its petals and unveil its beauty.

She flung herself at him, going in for a quick kiss on his cheek. She could smell him
underneath the stench of the lake. She’d paid little attention to how he smelled before, he was just
one in hundreds, but now she found herself imprinting his scent on her mind. Her lips made
contact too briefly for her to taste anything other than the lake. She could feel his heart pounding
powerfully against her chest, a reaction to her? Or perhaps from the task.

She half expected that he’d react as most boys would in that situation and make a move. It
was only when that didn’t happen, when he didn’t moan or try to grope or kiss her that she realized
that she wanted him to react.

She pulled back. No, she looked down and with a triumphant thrill noted the prominent
tenting in his uniform shorts, he was aroused. She could see it too in his burning eyes, but she
could also see his restraint, his own will to not succumb to her allure. She realized suddenly that
she wasn’t holding anything back. She was throwing it all at him and he was resisting.

Mon Dieu.

She went in for another- this time lingering- kiss. Her mind went wild, egged on by the
taste of him. He was powerful, brave, and noble, he’d be an excellent mate. She could take him
away, after things had died down. He’d clearly never been with a girl before, and she’d show him
what it was like to be with a woman- no, a Veela.

He didn’t stand a chance. She’d make him cry out again and again, shattering his
willpower and making him hers. She’d drain him dry, and keep mating him even after his body
had no more seed to give, she fuck him until his voice was hoarse from shouting her name, until his
muscles gave in from exhaustion, until his mind fell apart and he drifted into unconsciousness.

She might have tried to do that, too, if not for Gabrielle’s sudden protest. “Pas juste, vous
devez le partager!”
 It was like a bucket of cold water. What was she doing? How could she have lost control
like that? She jerked back from him, as if she had been burned. Harry seemed to shake himself as
her allure retreated, and scratched at his hair awkwardly. Gabby reasserted her position by
wrapping her arms around Harry’s waist.

“I’m sorry, ‘Arry.” She apologized.

“Er, no problem.” He answered “I know you don’t mean to. I'm not about to get mad over
a little slip here or there.”

It was touching, how he tried to see things from her perspective. He probably saw how
uncomfortable she was when her allure got out of hand. Precious few had tried to do that. “You
have no idea.” She shook her head ruefully. “But I will be more careful in the future.”

And now, looking at Harry with one his classmates, she was once again staring temptation
in the face. With gritted teeth and clenched fists, she refused to give in and by the barest of
margins- maintained control.

She’d seen what she had come to see. Fleur turned and left.

She needed to speak to Ginny. As soon as possible.

Chapter End Notes

Yeah, that's right. The reason why Ginny hates Fleur is because she's gay for her.

I really enjoyed writing this chapter. Hope you enjoy it too!

 Eye to Eye
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Despite being incapacitated and delirious last night, Dumbledore was present at breakfast in
the morning, looking no worse for wear. They had been, somewhat morbidly, hoping that the
Headmaster would have been out of commission for a while- though Harry had correctly predicted
that it would be far too convenient for them. Regardless, Harry realized things needed to change.
They needed to be more proactive now, and they needed a plan of attack.

Hermione had, the day after the attack, set to work on looking up wards, particularly the
fidelius.. If Harry were to escape, he needed to be somewhere safe. It wouldn’t do for him to go on
the run, only to have Dumbledore, the Ministry, or Voldemort be able the track him down.
Rebelling so openly also had other consequences. At least now, they could openly count on
friends within the Order to some extent, going on their own meant burning a lot of bridges. The
problem was, if they didn’t break away on their own terms, Dumbledore would force the issue
soon enough, or in the worst-case scenario make it impossible for Harry to escape.

Despite their confidence in her, Hermione cautioned that she wouldn’t trust herself to ward
a hideout safely for some time yet, if she had the summer to do her research it would have been no
problem, but time was not on their side. Seeing the time crunch, Susan and Luna joined her in her
studies. Susan was quite academically minded, and even Hermione had come around to the fact
that Luna was actually brilliant in her way.

There were a few other options.

As Susan had threatened Dumbledore, they could strike a deal with the Ministry. Harry
was against this from the start, and Susan herself expressed doubts about how reliable or stable the
government really was.

Alternatively, if they could get someone older, who was more experienced or connected on
their side, that could basically solve all of their problems. That also carried a risk, anyone they
went to might just alert Dumbledore. If they wanted to get help, they needed to be very careful in
who they trusted.

With a pang, Harry realized that Sirius might have been the perfect advocate in this
situation. But he wasn’t here. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley would have been his second choice for
trusted adults, but he didn’t need Ginny to tell him they’d disapprove. Maybe Remus though…
Harry wished he was closer to the man, but at the moment he honestly wasn’t sure he wouldn’t go
straight to rest of the Order and attempt to keep him locked away ‘for his own good’. He wanted to
believe that Remus would be on his side, but it would be taking a risk.

Quietly, Harry had wondered if pretending to be compliant and returning to the Dursleys
might be the best plan for now. To say that there was no love lost between he and his relatives was
an understatement, but the past summer it’d seemed they worked out a policy of mutual
avoidance. Despite his resigned attitude about it, every time his thoughts turned in that direction
he could feel Ginny’s hackles rise, neither she nor Hermione had any intention of letting him go
back to ‘those people’. Neither did they like how casually he viewed much of their behavior.

Of course, that was only the beginning of their worries. There was that niggling issue that
Harry still needed to find another witch to bond with. Of course, their little secret getting out made
that all the more difficult. Very few witches wanted to be seen with him these days, or at least
didn’t want to admit to wanting to be seeing with him. Susan’s ear for school gossip wasn’t as
useful as Harry’s like, while there were some girls expressing interest in Harry (strictly in private)
Harry cynically felt that their interest was shallow. Case in point- Romilda Vane was the name
that Susan heard most.

Relations with the student body as a whole were as tumultuous as could be expected. The
attack had taken the heat off them to some extent, but not completely. Cho had eventually
succeeded in cornering him, and had demanded the he admit the reason he had lost interest in her
was because she ‘didn’t put out’.

Harry wasn’t sure how to tell her the truth- that it was her personality and her treatment of
Luna that had made him lose interest. He’d quickly decided, as his attempts to talk over his
increasingly hysterical sort-of-ex failed miserably, that it was easier to just let her live with her
delusions. He honestly didn’t care enough to fight her on it.

Overall, the teens decided to stop worrying what the student body thought. While they
weren’t about to snog in the halls, they were more openly affectionate with each other in public
now. It never failed to elicit excited murmuring, but Harry’s attitude had grown increasingly blasé
to it.

No, they had far more important things to worry about.While Hermione focused on the
more academic aspect of their planning, Harry decided to get practical. It wasn’t just a matter of
being a better duelist, it was having a versatile and useful spell set. His experiences up to this
point, particularly preparing for the Triwizard Tournement and teaching the DA, were a good
starting point, but he needed more.

Unfortunately, Katie wasn’t in a position to help until NEWTs were done with. Ginny,
Demelza, and Luna were in a similar situation with OWLs. Demelza seemed to react the worst to
the pressure. Harry had eased off on his ‘punishments’ and commands until the exams were
finished in sensitivity to the situation, but it hadn’t helped, if anything he was beginning to think
she was more stressed now.

Thankfully, Harry found dueling partners in Neville and Hannah. The two of them had
warmed back up to them after the attack. Hannah had even shyly approached Susan, blushingly
asking ‘what it was like’. Susan had been more than happy to engage in ‘girl talk’. Hannah’s face
had remained red throughout the entire conversation, but Susan walked away from it feeling much
more secure in their friendship and wondering if Neville might be about to get lucky.

Neville himself had, in a quiet moment in the common room, told Harry that he could still
count on him to have his back. Harry was surprised at how warm that made him feel. He hadn’t
realized it, but since he and Ron had become estranged, he hadn’t had much in the way of male
comradery.

Ginny, meanwhile, had been blindsided when the person she was most avoiding thinking
of, Fleur herself, approached her after Arithmancy class in the hall. Her clothes and hair were
disheveled from sleeping in the hospital wing, but that did nothing to impact her beauty, or her
impact on Ginny’s male classmates. Thankfully, only a couple openly gawked at her, but it was
obvious even the more restrained of them couldn’t help but look.

Instantly, she was on edge. Luna, on the other hand was completely non-plussed, and
greeted the young woman with a smile and a slight blush. “It’s nice to finally meet you. I was
really impressed with how you charmed your dragon. Ginny doesn’t like you, but I think you’re
rather pretty.” The younger girl gushed.
 Fleur, having rarely been greeted with such friendliness by a girl who wasn’t family, was
put off balance “Er, thank you. Ah-” Ginny found seeing the normally unflappable woman
sounding so wrongfooted to be oddly satisfying, even if she didn’t get why Luna was going out of
her way to befriend her.

“Oh, mind my manners. My name is Luna Lovegood. I’m friends with Ginny and Harry.”
Luna continued, with an unusual emphasis on the word ‘friends’ that made Ginny cringe.
“Hopefully we can be friends too, but I can see that you want to talk to Ginny right now.” At this,
Ginny looked desperately to Luna and began shaking her head, but her friend only smiled in
response- traitor.

Fleur blinked owlishly for a moment, before regaining her mental footing “Of course, thank
you Luna. I’m sure that since you’re such good friends with Ginny, that we’ll be seeing more of
each other.”

With all help deserting her, Ginny was left with the options of making a scene or putting up
with her future sister in law while she said what she wanted to say. With a sigh, Ginny gave in and
fell into step with Fleur.

“So?” Ginny asked curtly.

“This isn’t going to be an easy conversation, Ginny.” Fleur said slowly “I’m not sure if the
open hallway is the best place for it, perhaps somewhere more private.”

“Muffiato.” Ginny cast, provoking a rise of Fleur’s eyebrow. “Anybody listening in on us’ll
just hear buzzing.”

“I meant more that, some of this might be difficult for you to hear, you might want some
privacy in order to… deal with it.”

Ginny gave Fleur a challenging look “I’m no wilting flower. I’ll manage.”

Fleur huffed out a sigh, seeing that Ginny wasn’t going to work with her on this, she
decided that delicacy was off the table. “Harry’s cheating on you.”

For a moment, Ginny looked dumbstruck “What?”

“I caught him with another girl last night, in the hospital wing after you left.” Fleur
explained “I’m sorry.”

Ginny’s face showed indecision, but none of the emotion Fleur expecting. Fleur had
expected that either she believed her and would be heartbroken or didn’t and would be furious with
her. “Look… Fleur.” She began “I appreciate the heads up but Harry’s not cheating on me.”

Poor girl, she was in denial. “Ginny, I didn’t think he was capable of cheating either, but I
saw it with my own eyes.”

Ginny sighed in frustration and finally explained “He’s not cheating on me, Fleur, because
he has my permission.”

Now Fleur was the one dumbstruck “What?”

“Honestly, I’m a little surprised you didn’t know about that, the entire school knows.”

“You’re just letting him have sex with other women?” Fleur demanded, spiraling. This
wasn’t her first time encountering this sort of arrangement. She had never been privy to her
parent’s sex lives, but she knew very well that her mother slept with who she pleased, and that her
father let her. She knew that it crushed him. She had vowed to never do what her mother did to
her father to Bill.

“I would tell you not to tell anyone, but to be honest its only a matter of time until
Dumbledore ropes the entire Order into our sex lives. So if you want to be the one to have that
conversation with my mother, be my guest.” The girl’s nonchalance dumbfounded Fleur.

“Why?”

“None of your business.” Ginny refused, turning away. Fleur reacted by grabbing her
forearm, and the redhead turned back to glare at her.

“Why would you resort to this, Ginny? Anyone can see that ‘Arry’s taken with you. I
understand how desperate you are, but…” That was a poor choice of words, and Fleur knew it as
soon as they’d left her mouth. She felt utterly unprepared for this conversation and sure enough it
was spiraling out of control.

“Desperate?” Ginny repeated shrilly, ripping her arm from Fleur’s grasp. “Spare me! You
wanna know why I hate you? Because you’ve been judging me from the very first day! Looking
down on me because I, god forbid, have a sex drive. You don’t know me, and you don’t get to
judge me. I’d rather be a slut than an ice queen!”

Fleur slammed her hand to the wall, by Ginny’s head. The blonde’s hands shook as she
reined in her temper “Is that… what you think of me, that I’m a frigid bitch?”

Ginny, for her part, didn’t back down, and glared back at Fleur defiantly “If the shoe fits.”

“You have… no idea… how much self-control I have, Ginny Weasley. You have… no
idea what’s its like.” Fleur seethed.

“Don’t patronize me.” Ginny said coolly “I denied myself for years.”

“Not like I have.” Fleur continued “I can’t even let myself feel desire too strongly, or the
allure…” She waved her free hand absently “does what it does. You don’t know what its like,
having to constantly restrain yourself, policing every thought, every desire. Even when I’m
fucking your brother, I can’t let go, even for a second. If I ever do… I don’t know if I’d ever be
able to stop.”

And Ginny believed her. The crazed look in Fleur’s eyes that forced Ginny to accept that
she meant every word. Fleur looked positively unhinged, and if Ginny was being honest with
herself, it was bloody hot.

“You’re right Ginny. Your sex life is none of my business, and I shouldn’t judge you for
it. But I deserve that same courtesy.”

Ginny nodded mutely.

I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I feel bad for her.

Who are you and what have you done to my girlfriend?

Shut it, prat.

 ------

“I wonder if Fleur likes girls?” Luna commented dreamily.

Ginny let out a long, beleaguered sigh. “She’s marrying my brother.” This had not been the
first time she told Luna this.

Katie chucked a bit “You do know that Veela are highly polyamorous, right?”

“Really?” Luna said with hope.

“I’m pretty sure that’s racist.” Hermione protested.

“Based on what she said told Ginny, she doesn’t sound interested.” Susan agreed, before
pausing thoughtfully “Or rather, she doesn’t want to be interested- which is distinctly different.”

“I can’t believe we’re discussing this.” Hermione bemoaned.

Katie laughed “Lighten up, its all in good fun.”

“For the record, I don’t support this.” Ginny grumbled. “Need I repeat that she’s marrying
my brother?”

“What’s good for the goose is good for the gander.” Katie chimed.

“Huh?”

“Isn’t it a little hypocritical that you don’t like the idea of Bill and Fleur in an open
relationship when… you know…” Katie gestured around them indicated the six girls Harry was
currently in a relationship with.

“That’s different.”

“Oh?”

“Beyond the fact that we have a very good reason for doing this… I’m actually okay with
this- not just because its saving Harry’s life. But Bill… he’s a romantic.”

“And none of us are?” Hermione challenged.

“Your idea of a perfect date is going to a bookstore.”

“I’m a romantic.” Demelza interjected.

“Oh sweetie, we all know that you have non-traditional expectations in that department.”
Katie said soothingly.

“That’s… probably fair.” She wilted, and Katie stroked the younger girls hair soothingly.

“Oi, what about me?” Susan added “Got some quippy reason why I don’t count?”

“Look, the point is that Bill isn’t built like that.” Ginny overruled “He’s a one woman for all
time kind of guy, and if Fleur were to convince him to open their relationship, it’d be him doing it
for her sake. It wouldn’t be because he wanted to, and it’d hurt him.”

“Oh.” Luna said sadly “I didn’t think- that’d be awfully sad. I don’t want to break anyone’s
heart.”

The conversation moved on, but Katie’s focus remained on Demelza. Ever since the attack
on Hogwarts she’d been awfully quiet, and seemed somehow deflated, and it was never more
apparent than now. “Hey, sweetie, are you okay?” Katie asked her “I was just teasing you earlier.”

“No, it’s okay. I’m fine.”

At this Susan raised an eyebrow “Do you mean fine like how most people mean it, or how
Harry means it.”

Ginny snorted.

“We’ve already got our hands full with Harry, we don’t need anybody else sweeping
problems under the rug.” Katie nodded.

Demelza shook her head, feeling trapped. “Look, it’s not a big deal.”

“So then you’d have no trouble talking with us about it.” Katie smoothly pivoted “Right?”
The older girl placed a hand on Demelza’s shoulder and rubbed it soothingly “We’re your friends,
if nothing else. But honestly, I feel like we’re all quite a bit more than that. We’re not about to
judge you.”

Demelza seemed to shrink further in on herself, and bowed her head. After a long moment
of silence, she quietly said “Why am I here?”

They were silent, until Katie prodded “What do you mean?”

“I mean. Ginny’s the one that Harry chose first. Hermione’s smarter than all of us and
Harry’s best friend. Susan is great with politics. Luna’s creative. You’re experienced and you can
take care of Harry better than any of us. But… what am I? I didn’t even know him before last
year. I’m not particularly good in a fight, or at anything, really. I’m just a plain, ordinary girl who
got sucked up into something so much bigger. How am I supposed to stand up to Death Eaters or
V-v-voldemort.”

“You know” Ginny told her “Harry says the exact same thing about himself.”

“He’s wrong. He’s amazing.” Demelza said with quiet conviction.

“You’re right, he is.” Ginny smiled. “But what makes you think you aren’t?”

“You’re just trying to make me feel better.”

“I get that you look up to me, Dem, but I’m just a girl, like you.” Katie said, drawing
Demelza into a hug, her hand stroking her hair soothingly. “This fighting dark wizard stuff, its
new to me.” Susan nodded along with this. “I get scared too, but well, I just fake it ‘till I make it.”

“I never had any friends until last year. Everyone called me Loony and said I was insane.”
Luna put in, before adding with a small smile “While I do know a lot about magical creatures and
phenomena, I don’t think that’s why Harry wants to be with me. I rather think that he likes me for
me.”

Ginny and Hermione shared a look. Neither of them or Harry had thought about how much
of an adjustment the war would be for them. Hermione in particular had accepted this… ages ago,
perhaps it was during her first year, when she’d lit a professors robes on fire to break the curse on
his broom. It was that day that she’d made the leap- blatantly breaking rules to save her friend’s
life. Ginny hadn’t been as closely in Harry’s orbit, but her experience during her own first year had
forever changed her. One really couldn’t go back to being a child after being possessed by a dark
lord. Ever since she’d woken up in the chamber, she’d felt in her bones that Tom wasn’t gone and
that Harry would have to stop him. She had just hoped that she might have some role to play in
that, some way to fight back against him the way she had tried and failed to that past year.

But none of the others had had that realization, until now.

“You do a lot for Harry, Demelza.” Ginny said. “I should know.” She tapped her temple.

“Like what? What good am I to him?” Demelza said self pityingly.

“Harry’s had very little control over his life.” Ginny explained “When he was little, the
Dursleys” That name still came out darkly whenever she said it “Never let him have any freedom
as kid. He was always under their power until he went to Hogwarts.”

Hermione took over seamlessly. “Even while at Hogwarts, he’s always had a difficult time
getting independence. He was forced to compete in that tournament, kidnapped, attacked
unexpectedly more times than I can count, bullied, abused by teachers, tortured, and persecuted.
That’s not even mentioned how are supposed allies have treated him. Dumbledore and the Order
gave him nothing last year. Just stuffed him away in Privet Drive and told us to keep what was
happening from him.”

Hermione shook her head, regretting how they’d all acted that summer after Cedric’s death. Her
best friend had just been kidnapped, almost killed, and seen someone else die, and then had been
tossed back to his abusive relatives and put on minimal contact with the people he cared about. No
wonder he’d had issues in fifth year.

“Dumbledore seemed to expect Harry to just dance to his tune all the way to his grave.”
Ginny said darkly.

The others had caught on, and Katie took up the banner “I’ve been helping him feel
comfortable with giving up control. He’s never been in a position where doing that has led to
anything but pain before. I want to show him that it’s alright to let other people take care of him,
but what you do is just as important.”

“I give him control.”

“Yeah. You empower him. Can you imagine how big of a deal that must be for him?”

“I can, I can feel it.” Ginny added “You make him feel amazing. Proud of himself,
confident. Harry has a lot of burdens. Katie lifts them, even if for a little bit, but you make him
feel like he can bear them.”

The door to the Room of Requirement opened, it was Harry. He’d been listening in, of
course, and had come running as soon as he realized Demelza would need the emotional support “I
hear that there’s a Demelza in distress.”

It took a moment for the pun to register, but when it did Ginny groaned “That was bad,
Harry.”

“You’re one to talk, you told me that joke about the Slytherin quidditch team.”

“Oi! You loved that joke!”

 “I thought you were adorable! Big difference.”

“What joke?” Luna asked. Harry raised an eyebrow at Ginny. She couldn’t resist the bait.

“Alright, so what are the Slytherin quidditch players’ favorite drink?”

Harry just shook his head, an amused grin creeping up his face.

“What?” Luna asked obligingly.

“Penal-tea.”

A chorus of groans were her response. After a moment, Luna’s eyes brightened “Oh, I get
it.”

The mood of the room was much lighter now, and most importantly Demelza was smiling
along with everyone else. Still, Harry wanted to reassure her personally. “Hey.” He said, kneeling
in front of her.

“Hi.” She blushed as she tried to meet his gaze. His eyes were so intense, filled with
compassion and affection, it was like looking into the sun.

“You know that what they said is right, yeah?”

She nodded.

“You don’t have anything to prove, not to me, or anyone else, Dem. You’re you, and that’s
enough. Its more than enough. You say that you’re just a normal girl. If that’s so, then I’m just an
orphan boy, who never had a family. So thank you for being part of mine.”

Demelza felt something inside her wobble and melt, and this time it wasn’t from
impassioned touches or even dirty talk, it was from this wonderful man sharing his heart with her.
More acutely than since he’d taken her for the first time, she felt the overwhelming urge to submit,
like a warm tidal wave of emotion. She wanted to give every piece of herself-mind, body and soul-
to him to protect and control.

“Thank you. Thank you.” She repeated like a prayer “Thank you, Master.”

He was holding her close now, and her body responded, not so much to the physical
stimulus of him touching her, but from the sheer emotional energy within her. She felt so safe, and
cherished, and loved. All of her worries- about not being good enough, about the war, about how
she could help Harry, even about the others watching them- slipped away. “I’m yours. I’m yours.”
She chanted “Whatever you want, Master.”

“Oh, Dem.” Her murmured. He settled her into his lap and kissed her forehead before
claiming her lips sweetly. “I’ve got you.” Her body was so receptive to him, that his words,
combined with the feel of his erection pressed into her was enough to trigger a cascade of pleasure-
not quite an orgasm, but something close to it. She let out a wobbling moan.

“Okay, I think that’s our cue to leave.” Susan’s voice cut in. The hufflepuff was blushing a
deep red, she couldn’t seem to drag her eyes away from the couple. The way that Harry was able
to enthrall Demelza so completely… did things to her. Harry seemed to jerk back to reality, but
Demelza did anything but. She looked around at the friends, no, the strange family surrounding
her and felt completely comfortable.
 She didn’t belong to them like she did Harry, but in that moment she did feel that she
belonged with them. Part of her wanted to ask them to stay. She wanted them- the whole world,
really- to know that she belonged to him. The thought of her being on display like that, it thrilled
her.

But she didn’t know how to tell them that and said nothing as they quietly filed out of the
room. Katie gave the couple a saucy wink as she sashayed past. Luna lagged behind, her gaze
lingering on them until Hermione tugged her away.

They were alone.

Chapter End Notes

I apologize for saving the sex scene for next chapter. I promise you its worth the wait-
definitely one of my hotter attempts.

Oh hell, who am I kidding? Y'all know I'm like the biggest tease. Have a nice two
weeks everyone! ;)
 Good For You
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

The instant the door was closed, Harry was upon her, his mouth devouring hers. She felt so
small underneath him -his body pressed down against her, his broad chest against her slight frame.
The heat of his body, the feel of his heart pounding against her chest, his scent… it was too much
for her.

It was like she was in heat. Every part of her was sensitized. When he pulled back from
the kiss and cupped her cheek, she was shocked at how good it felt, how that simple touch elicited
tingles. That show of affection was just an intermission, because he was instantly back upon her,
this time aligning their pelvises so they could… oh.

She cried out, and Harry recognized the need in her voice. He knew that it meant she was
close. “Already?” He asked.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry!” If she had been more put together, she would have recognized that
his voice held awe, not judgement.

“No, no.” Harry backtracked “I’m not mad, just surprised.” He paused thoughtfully
“Though I suppose I shouldn’t have been. You’ve been much more… receptive since we properly
had sex.”

“I guess, I just feel so safe and comfortable with you, sir. I don’t need to hold anything
back, or feel insecure. I can just be yours.”

Harry smiled, his eyes gleaming warmly “Good.” His hand brushed against her cheek
again, comfortingly, but it just made her shiver in pleasure. “I love that you’re mine.”

He lifted her into the air effortlessly, and she clung to him, wrapping her legs around his
waist. She wriggled, trying to align herself against him properly, but didn’t succeed until he
backed into a chair, allowing her to settle in straddling his lap.

While on paper her position would have given her a degree of control, she felt anything but
in control. He was just too much. She could no more hold him back than she could hold back the
sea. She felt an awful lot like a moth being drawn to the flame, or a fly drowning itself in honey.

She rutted against him, grinding her clit into his erection, and even through the layers if
clothes, it was too much. She was forced to break their heated kiss as her breath came out in
grunting pants in time with the jerky movement of her hips. He barely paid this any mind, raining
attention instead on her jawline and neck as she titled her head back.

She truly could not have stopped herself from rutting him if she had wanted to. She was
caught in a cycle, her hips twitched forward automatically and the pleasure that that instinctive
action generated made her body demand the action repeated.

Her orgasm was far from the most intense he’d given her, but it nevertheless forced her
body to seize up. Every muscle seemed to tense in unison, from her the curling of her toes, to the
arching of her back, to the clenching of her core, to the “Uhhhhnnng!” That was forced from her
throat. Her body remained taught for a long moment as pleasure gripped her, and promptly
collapsed when it left her.
 Demelza was unresisting as Harry flipped her over. Once again warmth pulsed through her
body at the feel of Harry’s body- the comforting weight and solidity of it- on top of her. “My turn.”
Her murmured, before turning the attention of his mouth lower, to her collarbone.

Harry seemed to be under the impression that she needed time to get worked back up and
was therefore taking it slow. That just wouldn’t do.

The downside to their current position was that her hips were now aligned with his
abdomen, a much less satisfying target to rub against. The upside was that his erection was very
obviously pressed against her thigh. How could she resist rubbing her thigh against him? He let
out a soft groan, and the noise seemed to shoot straight to her cunt. The noise just egged her on.
“Master.” She moaned “Use me. I’m yours. My cunt belongs to you. Use it. Drain your balls
inside of me. I’m yours Master! I can be anything you want me to be. I can be your slut, your
cock-sleeve.”

Demelza had learned that words were perhaps even more effective than technique when it
came to sex. Her tirade managed to break through Harry’s resolved, as he groaned in both
frustration and fondness “Have it your way, naughty little witch.”

The kiss that followed made her dizzy. It was completely unlike any of his previous
kisses. There was no technique here, no control as his tongue shoved into her mouth or as he
sucked and nibbled voraciously at her. His hands went to her blouse, ripping it open and scattering
a few of the buttons to the floor. One hand groped her breast roughly while the other pressed into
her crotch just as inelegantly. Her body spasmed, and she let out a ragged noise that was
swallowed by his mouth as she came a second time.

“Have I been too lax with you, Dem?” Harry asked “I thought I was giving you a break, by
not commanding you as much recently. But you’ve been so stressed… do you need me to take a
more… active role in your life?”

She stared at him with wide eyes as she contemplated what he was asking her. She couldn’t
deny that he made her feel safe. When she was with him, she didn’t have to worry about the
outside world, she could just focus on being his. She liked being his, and if it helped Harry as
much as Ginny and Hermione said it was… “I’d like that, Master.”

“Right then. First.” With some effort, he wrenched her bra off “No more bras. And…” He
pulled her panties down “No knickers either. God you’re perfect.”

The thought of being ordered to do exactly this had occurred to her many times, even
before her relationship with Harry. Ever since their first encounter in the locker rooms, her
fantasies had certainly… escalated- particularly during the time in which she’d been edging herself
on Harry’s orders. Her current favorites were being made to wear a collar or getting a tatoo that
marked her as Harry’s, of being ordered to pleasure him in public, and most recently, being ordered
to walk around in public completely nude. “Yes, sir!” She agreed enthusiastically. Some of those
fantasies were just too much to actually do in reality, but not wearing undergarments… that she
could do. Something thrilled her about being so exposed, even if it was in a way most would never
know about. It was like a secret between her and Harry, in a way. On the surface she was
presentable, but underneath she was a slut, Harry’s slut.

He pulled out his wand and quickly cast the contraceptive charm, and a part of her was
actually disappointed that he had remembered. “If this is what you want, I’ll give it to you. You
want to be my cock-sleeve, Dem? My personal sex toy?”

“Yes.”
 “Tell me why. Convince me.” He leaned over, so his mouth was near her ear and said in a
low rumble “Beg me.”

His voice, so deep and masculine, and commanding sent shivers across her body as heat
unfurled anew in her core. “Please. Please. Please.” She repeated, splaying her legs as wide as her
flexibility would allow in a sign of submission.

“Come on. You can do better than that.” Harry told her, as he sat up and began to casually
undress himself. “I know how creative you are. I want to hear all of the depraved thoughts in your
head. I can see it in your eyes, how many perverted fantasies you come up with but never
mention. Tell me what you want.”

Demelza paused for a moment, unsure of where to start, but once she began talking, she
found it impossible to stop. “You could do whatever you want with me, Master.” She began “I’m
yours. This body , these tits, this pussy, they’re yours. So use me.”

She shuddered as her own words started to affect her, she was working herself up, which
was probably what Harry had intended. It didn’t help that he was rapidly losing clothing. Her eyes
didn’t know where to look,. “However you want. If you just want me around for you to ogle
while you get sucked off, or if you want me to clean you up after sex with one of your other sluts,
or- uhhn” Her thought process hit a brick wall when Harry tugged down his boxers. “Oh. Uh.”
Brain, use words! Part of her rebelled, even as the greater part of it had been arrested by the sight of
his penis as it bobbed freely, swollen and twitching in need (for her!).

“What is it, Dem?” Harry grinned knowingly.

“Cock.”

Her heart almost failed when he reached down to her cunt, and dipped two fingers in.
When his hand pulled back, it was dripping in her juices. “Well spotted, but I asked you to do
something and I expect you to do as you’re told.”

“Master.” She begged abjectly “Please!” He began to casually jack himself off, his eyes
never leaving her body, clearly expecting her to continue even though her mind was having trouble
even thinking in complete sentences at the moment. “Pleasepleaseplease fuck me! I need it! Your
slut needs you cock. Fuck me! Cum in me! Seed me master! Impregnate me! Make me you
breeding bitch!” Her words hadn’t come from nowhere. Deep inside of her, in a place that only
Harry had ever reached, there was a gnawing hunger- it was an itch in the deepest corner of her
cunt that could only be sated by Harry’s seed.

Harry lost it, surging forward and pinning her unresisting wrists to the floor so almost
painfully hard. “Be careful what you wish for, pet. You might get it.” He growled.

Then he plunged into her recklessly, savagely. He paid no mind to her comfort or pleasure,
yet encountered no resistance from her unbelievably slick inner walls. His cockhead burrowed and
lodged itself deep within her. Demelza howled as she came, but Harry gave her no respite. He was
barely within her a moment before he pulled out and rammed himself back into her with even
greater ferocity. His hands grabbed ahold of her arse, using it as leverage as he rutted into her,
animalistic grunts bursting from him with each thrust.

He’d last all rationality, Demelza’s desperately provocative language had unleashed
something in him, something savage and primal that only had the desire to take, to fuck, to breed.
She was just a warm hole for his cock. While it was lost on her at the moment, it would be
something that she looked back on with pride. It wasn’t just a matter of lust; she wasn’t so
arrogant to assume that she’d turned him on more than he ever had before. He trusted her- he felt
safe enough with her that he was able to let go of his insecurities, that need to perform, and just
lose himself in the moment.

The was no other way to put it, Demelza was cumming her brains out- the next orgasm
tearing through her before the previous died down. She babbled, then wailed, and finally sobbed
at the intensity of what she was feeling. Harry didn’t slow, didn’t falter for a moment, he was
completely consumed with chasing the orgasm that was welling up within him. That he had
already found that sweet release inside Ginny and Susan that day didn’t seem to matter. These
days, every time he came he was ready to go again almost immediately, and to Luna’s obvious
pleasure, he seemed to cum just as much each time.

“Fuck! Take it!” He cursed as he reached the edge “Take my cum, slut! Take it all!” He
roared as a truly spectacular orgasm ripped through him. With ragged thrusts, he continued to drill
into Demelza, pumping rope after rope of his cum into her. He rode his peak for all it was worth.
Demelza was beyond moaning, or even screaming. Silent tears streamed down her face. Her
mouth was open, but her voice refused to cooperate, she could only emit a tiny warbling sound.

She could feel him, spilling his seed right where she needed it. She found herself feverishly
wishing that he had never cast that contraceptive charm… that there truly was nothing stopping
him from impregnating her. He was so strong and virile, and her body ached for it, if he wanted to,
he could knock her up for sure.

And then, as quickly as he had started, Harry pulled out. His fingers brushed against her
cheek, wiping away her tears. “Oh Dem, I’m sorry. Are you alright?” He was so concerned for
her- the tenderness in his voice, the way he stroked her cheek, the guilt and worry in his eyes.
Demelza felt something warm and powerful well up in her, and it just made her weep harder. She
clung to him, burrowing her face into his chest, and Harry mirrored her by wrapping his arms
around her.

It was like being tucked in under a warm, familiar blanket. She felt so safe, loved. He was
so much stronger than her, both physically and magically, but he’d never use that strength to hurt
her, only for her, to help her, protect her. The fact that he’d seen her tears and stopped instantly
made her heart want to burst. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have lost it like that, Dem.”

“No!” She protested, still teary “This is good crying. It was good. It was so good.”
Harry’s concerned expression quickly shifted to a small, somewhat mischievous smile.

“You liked it so much that you were sobbing.” He said as he placed his cockhead at her
entrance, rubbing it across her labia.

“Y-yes. O-ohhh!” It was so distracting. He was so fucking distracting. Even in public, her
attention was inexorably drawn to him when he was near her, and now he was purposefully being
distracting. Rubbing the head of his cock across her folds, dipping into her occasionally, but only
enough so that the head penetrated her. “Please!”

“You’re close again?” Harry asked, with some genuine amazement. Demelza whimpered
in response. She herself was surprised out how sensitive her body had become- if only for him.
He seemed to have unlocked something in her when he’d finally taken her, and now she was
exquisitely sensitive to him- for him. “Jesus Dem. You’re so hot.” He moaned “Cum for me.”

And she did- she came whimpering and twitching as Harry looked down at her witch a
mixture of awe and lust. “So fucking hot.” He murmured.
 “For you.” She managed.

“So good for me.” Harry was stroking her hair now as she came down from her peak
“Amazing. I love you.” The warm affection in his eyes sparked a blossom of warmth in her chest.
He meant it. He meant it.

He loves me. He loves me. He loves me.

Harry blinked, a hint of insecurity revealing itself as the words left his mouth. Demelza
hurried to reassure him.

“I love you too. I love you.” Always.

-----

“Wait, so we got nothing from that?” Bill asked in disbelief.

“No, not nothing. Things did not go according to plan, but I’d consider this far from a
loss.” Dumbledore corrected glibly.

Bill put his hands to his temples, they’d both risked their lives for that locket, and had
almost died. And it was a fake! Realistically, he knew neither of them could be blamed for this,
but it left a bitter taste in his mouth. “Okay, so what did we get from this?”

Wordlessly, Dumbledore slid a note to him.

To the Dark Lord,

I know I will be dead long before you read this but I want you to know that it was I who discovered
your secret. I have stolen the real Horcrux and intend to destroy it as soon as I can. I face death in
the hope that when you meet your match, you will be mortal once more.

R.A.B”

“Holy shit.” Bill whispered “A horcrux? Is that- that’s what we’re after?”

“Indeed.” Dumbledore said “I believe it is time for you to hear the entire story.” And so he
told him how Tom Riddle found a way to cheat death using some of the darkest known magics.
He even told him of the diary. “I genuinely do not know what would have become of Tom Riddle
had he not gone down this path. His fear of death drove him to darker and darker magics until it
consumed him. Splitting his soul destroyed what humanity he had.”

“Damn.” Bill breathed “What about the rest of the note? Do we know who this R.A.B is?”

“In fact, I do.” Dumbledore answered happily “It can be none other than Regulus Arcturus
Black.”

“Sirius’s brother.”

“Yes. He was killed as a traitor to the cause, though it seems unlikely that Voldemort
discovered the depths of his betrayal.”

“Doubtful he’d have left that fake locket there if he had.” Bill agreed.

“Nor would he have left the real locket in Grimmauld Place.”

 “Uh, what?”

Dumbledore next slid another locket towards him. It was a small thing, a dirty gold color
with an emerald snake embedded on the front. More than anything, however, Bill could feel to
cold malice emanating from the artifact.

“This thing was in that house the entire time?” Bill asked hollowly.

“Regulus entrusted it to Kreacher, who was happy to hand it over when I promised him I
would destroy it. Apparently it had been almost thrown out during one of your mother’s cleaning
sessions, but Kreacher saved it from being lost.”

Bill let out a shaky breath. “It’s a miracle nobody was hurt by it.”

“Indeed.” Dumbledore agreed “And now we have the opportunity to destroy it forever.”

“How?”

“I will trouble you with the specifics later.” Dumbledore steepled his fingers “There is
something else we need to discuss first. It’s about Harry… and your sister.”

Bill felt a sinking feeling at the tone in the Headmaster’s voice. It took him back to that
Floo call, when his dad had- pale faced- told him that Ginny had been abducted by the heir of
Slytherin, or another late night Floo call, where his mum had told him of his Dad’s attack in the
Ministry. Part of him didn’t want to know, but he knew he needed to know. “Professor, what’s
wrong?”

Chapter End Notes

Up next- Luna's bonding. =)

 All Your Life
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“I’m glad we could do this.” Luna remarked, seemingly casually. Harry, however, knew
her well enough by now to know that she was being more serious than she let on.

She really is. Hermione told him You really have no idea how much effort she’s put into
preparing for tonight.

“Me too. I guess it’s nice to know we won’t really be separated during the summer.” Harry
smiled. After all that had happened, the new moon had almost caught up on them. Luna was by
default the next in line.

Luna beamed back at him. “I’m just so excited. I’m really interested in, well, feeling you.
Ginny’s said its incredible.” Her eyes trailed down his body, and he detected a bit of hunger
seeping into her gaze. “I’ve always been curious about those things. You know, I actually asked
Snape if there was a sex change potion. Just for a few hours or a day, just to know what it felt
like.”

“I guess Polyjuice would do it.” Harry remarked “Though it’s creepy thinking of people use
someone’s body for that without their permission”.

Luna giggled “Your answer is a lot better than his was. I mean, it makes sense, you are a
better teacher.” Harry couldn’t argue with her logic. Even being hard on himself and judging his
time teaching the DA as ‘passable’, it was still superior to Snape’s methods.

“You know, that would still be pretty neat.” Luna speculated “Like, I could pretend to be
you. And you could pretend to be me, or Ginny, or Fleur, mmm.” Harry wasn’t sure what to think
about Luna apparently lusting after an engaged woman. Granted, he didn’t blame her. Fleur
was… something else.

Harry was jolted from his thoughts when Luna unexpectedly grabbed his crotch, giving it a
firm squeeze. Harry gasped, and his eyes bulged at the sudden contact. Luna giggled in response
“Sorry, I just wanted to see how you’d react” Despite her apology, her hand remained in place, that
girl really was handsy.

“Just don’t do that in public.” Harry allowed “I don’t think mph-” Luna silenced him with a
kiss.

“Harryyyy” She chimed “Do you really want to talk all night? I’d really rather get you
naked. Katie and Ginny have been giving me pointers.”

“Pointers?” Harry asked suspiciously.

“It’s a surprise.” Luna giggled mischievously. Alright, now he was even more suspicious,
but she was kissing him again, and her hand was unerringly stroking him through his pants. He
moaned as his cock swelled under her ministrations, until it was tenting his pants, straining against
the fabric uncomfortably. Luna smiled up at him lasciviously at his obvious arousal.

She always seemed to do this. Despite seeming to be submissive in many ways, she was
always able to get exactly what she wanted out of him. For one, she had a habit of going for the
jugular. Her hands always seemed to find their way to his crotch, even in increasingly public
places like when she had kissed him unexpectedly in the great hall. She always found ways keep
him off balance and guessing.

The bigger part of it was that he simply couldn’t say no to her. Just looking in her eyes,
which were always so earnest and vulnerable, sapped Harry of any will to deny her anything. She
was Luna, and Harry would always be hard pressed to deny her anything she wanted.

You’re just a big softy. Ginny remarked.

“I really do love your penis.” Luna said conversationally, as she continued to fondle him
through his trousers. “You know that, right?” She craned her head upwards, observing his face
with intent.

God, did he know that. It still gave him a thrill every time, to know how his girls desired
him. “Luna…” He hissed through his teeth. Thankfully, she didn’t seem to be looking for an
answer to her question. Whatever she read from his expression was apparently enough for her
because she smiled and proceeded to unbutton his trousers.

“I’ve thought a lot about it, you know- your penis.” She added, her casual tone undermined
by the strain in her voice “I didn’t really before, though I guess I was curious, but now I think
about it a lot.”

It was pretty clear on where this was going. He knew Katie well enough to get an idea of
what advice she’d given Luna. Maybe he could put a wrench in that, though… “You’re really sexy
too, you know.” Harry responded, and Luna froze.

“Really?” Honestly, she was worse than him when it came to taking compliments. “…
why?”

“Absolutely.” He paused gathering his thoughts. He wanted to return the favor that his girls
had done for him- showing him that he was lovable and desirable. Luna deserved the same, but
Harry felt that his efforts had been mostly focused on the former. He and his friends had let her
into their circle and shown her affection- but he was perhaps still too reserved to really show Luna
how he desired her the same way she desired him.

So he embraced the more lecherous side of himself, and shared some of the thoughts of that
only Ginny and Hermione knew. “You really don’t know how bloody hot you are, Luna. You
just, you’re so brazen. You know what you want, and don’t even remotely care what anyone
thinks. Do you know how hot that is- a girl who goes after what she wants like you do?”

Luna shook her head “I’m not like Ginny, or Katie.”

“I don’t want another Ginny, or another Katie. I already have each of those.” Harry said
teasingly “Personally, I’d really like a Luna.” She giggled at that, so he figured he was on the right
track.

“But Luna, it’s not just your personality.” Harry’s grin turned lustful “I don’t think you
understand how much I love your body.” Luna blushed as he continued “If our uniforms weren’t
so conservative, I’d have trouble keeping my eyes off you. When you wear that low cut
nightdress, I can’t help but stare at your…”

“My boobs?” Luna supplied, using her hands to cup said assets.

“Why would you try not to?” Luna asked breathily. “I don’t.”
 “Because… I don’t know. Its rude?” Harry fumbled “Its just, what I’ve been taught. You
don’t ogle girls.”

“Well, I rather like it when you ogle me. And I like knowing that you’ve been trying not to,
but end up doing it anyway.” Harry’s words had had a visible effect on her. Her breathing grew
heavy and her blush spread from her cheeks down her neck, creating a striking contrast with her
pale skin. Her eyes glinted with something wild and untamed, urging him on “Tell me more.”

“I want to ravish you. I want to grab and suck your tits- they’re so perfect, soft and lovely.
I want to put my hand up your skirt and touch your thigh, slip under your panties, feel your cunt.”
His eyes burned into hers as his voice grew rough “And not just when we’re alone together.
Whenever I see you in public, I want it. I want you.”

Luna’s breathing was ragged now causing her chest to heave, and she had an almost crazed
look in her eye. He’d never seen this like her before, and if he trusted her less, he might have been
intimidated. Perhaps he should have been, because Luna pounced and mauled is face like a
woman possessed. Her lips clashed with his and he found her tongue shoved into his mouth. She
kept up the assault until she had to retreat for air. Harry was so dazed that he couldn’t properly
react in time for her next assault, which was focused on his neck. Her mouth claimed him, her
teeth digging into his skin and marking it. Her attentions moved down, until she reached his shirt,
which gave her pause.

“Oh, right.” She said to herself.

“Luna…” Harry gasped, “What are you doing?”

“Katie was right. She was right.” She said, her voice was unrecognizable- it was harsh and
ragged. She looked manic- crazed, even. “I’m going to give you everything.” She tore off her
casual clothes, just a T-shirt and shorts, revealing to him that she hadn’t bothered to wear a bra or
panties.

“Everything?” Harry parroted nervously, unable to keep his eyes from roaming her body.
Her breasts were bared to him, and they heaved with her harsh breaths. He was tempted, so
tempted to reach out and cup them, but he decided it’d be better to play along with Luna’s game-
whatever it was.

She noticed his gaze, and reveled in it, arching her back to jut her chest out for his eager eyes. In a
bit of sensual showmanship, she ran her hands down her body, from her breasts, to her abdomen, to
her thighs, before dipping her fingers into her cunt luridly. “Everything.” She repeated “I’m gonna
make you cum your brains out.”

“What’s gotten into you?” Harry asked. He hadn’t seen this side of Luna before… or had
he? She’d been rather spontaneously aggressive in their earlier exploration. She’d always been
uninhibited, maybe this was always lurking underneath the surface, waiting to be brought out.

“Your penis, of course.” Luna smirked, grabbing for said organ. It’d already been straining
against his trousers, and Luna’s touch sent a wave of heat pulsing through it. Harry groaned as his
cock twitched against its confinement. Luna had a one track mind- she didn’t even bother with his
shirt. Instead, she mercifully unzipped his trousers and palmed him through his boxers.

Her eyes roved over him- the trousers pushed down to his thighs, his boxers, heavily tented
by his erection his wrinkled and partially unbuttoned uniform shirt- until she met his eyes with a
penetrating gaze. “You’re not going to fight me on this, are you Harry?” Her hand slipped under
his boxers, teasing his head and frenulum. Harry gasped, the contact triggering a twinge of
pleasure as his cock twitched. “You’re not going to say no to me, are you?” She was trying to be
commanding, but underneath it, there was a vulnerability. Part of her was still afraid that he would
reject her.

And that was why he knew he’d never be able to.

“Never.” Harry vowed. “Luna. I’m yours. For as long as you’ll have me.”

“You’re mine?”

“Well.” Harry temporized “You’ll have to share me.”

Luna didn’t appear to be dissuaded by that in the slightest. No, she was practically glowing
as she pushed his boxers down “Mine.” She purred, caressing his cock. Her fingers greedily
circled around his shaft before she wrapped her hand completely around it and gave it a firm stroke
down to the base. Harry gasped softly as his cock gave another needy twitch.

God, she was gorgeous. The paleness of her skin was highlighted by the flush that stained
her cheeks and ran down her neck. Her eyes glittered as she stared down at his cock, her tongue
peaked out to wet her lips. Her breasts hung enticingly and Harry couldn’t resist trying to enfold
them in his hands.

Luna smiled and playfully slapped his hands away. “Harryyyy, no!” She giggled.

“Why not?” Harry pouted good-humoredly “You seemed pretty happy when I told you how
much I loved your boobs, how much I wanted to hold them, touch them.” Luna silenced Harry with
a kiss.

“Because, Harry Potter. I know that if I let you, you’ll get me to cum, and I don’t want to
trigger the binding yet. I want this to be special for you.”

“Luna…” Harry tried to reach for her but was again rebuffed. This time Luna bound his
hands to his sides with a sticking charm.

“Katie taught me that.” Luna explained “You want to know how many times I made myself
cum tonight?” She said silkily “You know how I am, Harry. You know how hot I get when you
cum. I wouldn’t have been able to resist. Hermione helped me.” Harry gave her a look, and Luna
giggled again “Not like that. As nice as that’d be, no. She enchanted a plastic penis so that it’d
vibrate.”

At this point, Hermione piped in for Harry. I can’t believe how rare vibrators are in the
magical world. They’re- ahh- so easy to make.

Harry found his focus drifting across the bond, and he found that both Hermione and Ginny
were ‘warming themselves up’ Oh yes, I am looking forward to this, luv. Ginny purred. I can feel
how needy your cock is. Harry was aware of how her focus shifted to his cock at that statement.
The way she reveled in the sight and feel of it threatened to undo him. It felt like his cock had been
imbued with a static charge, and Luna seemed all too aware at how sensitive he was now. Instead
of a firm stroke, she continued to apply a feather light touch that left the needy organ throbbing and
twitching.

“Are Ginny and Hermione helping? They said they would.” Luna asked, and it was all
Harry could do to nod. He had the distinct feeling that he was being triple-teamed, and judging
from the amusement radiating from both Ginny and Hermione, he was right.
 Face it luv, you’re outnumbered.

Don’t worry, Harry, you’re going to enjoy this.

With their encouragement, Harry began to whimper and shiver under Luna’s soft touch.
Even without being able to read his mind, she seemed to instinctively know how close he was and
how to keep him at the edge. He gasped and moaned, feeling utterly helpless. Yet at the same
time, he could feel the adoring love spilling from Hermione and Ginny, and see it radiating from
Luna. He knew that this was all for him, to give him as much pleasure as possible. He knew that
they wanted to hear him moan and whimper and cry out, they wanted him to show them how good
they made him feel.

“Even though I must have come half a dozen times, seeing you like this, it still has me so
wet.” Luna admitted, dipping a hand to her cunt, and Harry could see that it was now coated with
her arousal. “I’m going to make you cum now.” Her hand returned to his cock, and she began to
pump him with vigor, using her arousal as lubrication.

Cum for us Harry, I want to see that beautiful cock cum. Hermione urged, while Ginny
egged him on by telling him- C’mon, paint that little slut white!

Under such an assault, Harry could only hold out for a few moments. With the urging of
his girls he half-moaned-half-shouted “Ah! Ah! Ah! OH FUCK!” As the first barrage of hot bliss
surged through his cock. He writhed and the muscles in his core contracted, his whole body
seemingly working to expel his seed. The first pulse exploded out from him powerfully,
splattering across Luna’s face.

The blonde took this in stride and began to time firm long strokes with his orgasm. Her
other hand went to lightly stroke his testicles as if coaxing them. The second pulse of pleasure was
nearly as intense as the first, and another strangled scream was torn from his throat as his body
expelled another string of cum onto Luna.

Her hands continued to work at Harry’s quaking cock, milking him for all he had until the
last of his cock’s twitching had subsided, the last dribble leaked out from him, and Harry collapsed
boneless and slack jawed back into bed.

He marveled at just how hard and long he had cum from just her skillful hands. It had just
been a hand-job, but it felt like she’d wrung him dry with those hands. He looked up at Luna, and
couldn’t help but shiver. She was absolutely dripping. Her face, her breasts, and her stomach were
streaked with his cum, and she was reveling in it. On her face was a look of such raw arousal that
made his cock tingle.

Her tongue swiped at her lips, and she shuddered at the taste of his seed. She held a cum
streaked hand up, and took several harsh breaths as she stared at it. If this was her attempt to calm
herself, it was failing spectacularly. She seemed to be getting more worked up with each breath,
and around them, Harry could see the colors rising in the air.

Wow. She really wanted to make you cum a few times before she did, but after that
cumshot… Ginny remarked. Nice job by the way.

"Oh.” Luna gasped roughly “I thought I could hold off, but…” Her hand plunged down to
her pussy, rubbing viciously “I… uh… FUCK!”

Luna doubled over with pleasure, and Harry’s world exploded with light. The experience
of bonding with someone, mind, heart, and soul, was downright impossible to get used to. Feeling
 Luna knit herself together with him, someone interweaving herself, along with Ginny and
Hermione, into the fabric of who he was… who they were… it was transcendental.

Luna stumbled to the floor, reeling from the new sensations bombarding her. He knew
better than anyone how overwhelming it all was. He’d been in her position, even though through
experience he had become better at handling… everything. He wished he could just reach out to
her, reassure her physically. He couldn’t do that, but now… he didn’t need to.

He could see her, all of her. He saw through all the layers, layers built to protect herself
from ostracization and disappointment, right down to her core. She was just a girl who wanted to
belong.

Oh, Luna. Of course you belong. Look- feel what I feel. Feel how I feel for you. I love
you.

Luna froze and looked up at him. Yes. He urged. Focus on me, its alright, its just me. No
one else, just me.

It was Harry’s turn to reel back, as he was struck by the full force of Luna’s emotions- her
passion, her admiration, her love for him. And then, following up on the heels of that- her desire,
her lust.

And then she was upon him again. She devoured his cock, forcibly deepthroating him.
She stared up at him with startling intensity, her eyes black pits of lust. She was directing a tidal
wave of emotions at him- love, a desire to please, hunger, but above all of there was a command.
The force of emotion behind it was so strong that Harry couldn’t help but comply. CUM.

And so he did, straight down her throat.

It would be a long night for both of them- particularly for Harry. But when he finally drifted off, it
was with a feeling of satisfaction and contentment, which was mirrored and amplified by the
identical emotions of the girl cuddling into his side.

Life was good.

Chapter End Notes

So, I apologize for the delay on this chapter. We had to put my dog down this
weekend, so it's been an emotional time for me. I unfortunately had to power through
some of this chapter, so I hope it doesn't show. I hope you enjoy!
 Kings and Queens
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Bill clutched the Sword of Gryffindor in a white knuckled grip. There was something
about knowing that the innocuous locket on the floor in front of him was a thinking thing- more
than an animated object, but something with its own thoughts, plans, and will- that unnerved him
to his core. Bill would be more than happy once this thing was disposed of.

Well, that wasn’t true. As soon as he was done destroying the horcrux, he had to sort out
what was going on with Ginny. What Dumbledore had told him was… disturbing. He knew that
both of them must have good intentions, but Bill knew that dark magic had a way of distorting
things.

He was sure that they both believed that what they were doing was normal and right, but
how would they have reacted a year ago if they’d been told what they were doing now? He
couldn’t imagine his sweet little sister getting herself involved in an orgy. He didn’t know Harry as
well, but he didn’t think that shy boy had secretly wanted to collect a harem. Well, he didn’t want
to think that.

What curdled his stomach more than anything was knowing that Ginny had again fallen
prey to the influence of dark magic. Part of him wanted to blame her for it- wasn’t the experience
with the diary lesson enough, but most of him blamed himself. He hadn’t been there for her, not
really, not like when she was little. And now she was in trouble, again. Except this time the boy
who had saved her was the one dragging her down.

He’d written to Ron about it- Dumbledore had let him know that he’d become estranged
from his friends recently- and suspected it was connected to the ritual. However, Bill didn’t expect
to hear back from him before summer, for now, he had to go off of what he knew, which was much
less than he would have liked.

“Are you read, Bill?” Professor Dumbledore asked. He had his wand at the ready- he and
the professor had spent some time examining the locket and the entrance to the Chamber of
Secrets, and worked out how to counter the enchantment placed upon it. Now, it would take a
simple flick of Dumbledore’s wand to open the locket.

“As ready as I’ll ever be.” Bill nodded grimly.

“Remember, the locket will try to stop you. It will probably attempt to manipulate you
emotionally- tempt you, lead you to despair, turn you against your allies- try to keep you wits about
you.”

He’d heard all of this before “Understood.”

“Very well.”

Bill didn’t even register the locket opening. “Ginny?” He gasped, momentarily forgetting
the situation. The sword hung at his side, held limply in his hand. She smiled and waved at him
before turning to the side… to Harry. Harry scooped her in in arms and kissed her. It started as a
simple kiss, but soon it deepened to something sensual… sexual. Harry’s mouth began to ravish
Ginny’s neck, and Bill caught a glimpse of his face.
 It wasn’t Harry. Bill had seen him from the Penseive memories, this was Tom Riddle.
“Ginny, stop!” Bill shouted.

“She won’t listen to you.” Harry/Riddle taunted. “Look at her.” Ginny was taking her
clothes off, seemingly putting on a show for her twisted lover. “You’re too late. She’s mine.”

“Oh Harry.” Ginny moaned “I want you to fuck me.” Harry shot her a carnal grin and
reached for her.

“DON’T TOUCH HER!” Bill snarled, suddenly overtaken by possessive fury. Part of it
was seeing Ginny act so unlike herself- his innocent little sister acting so wanton, and part of it was
seeing that pervert’s hands reaching up to defile her. He raised the sword once more.

“Touch her?” He taunted “I’ve done a lot more than that. I’ve done things to her you
wouldn’t believe!”

Enraged, Bill thrust the sword straight through Harry/Riddle’s chest, but it passed straight
through. Something tickled at the back of his mind- the locket.

He noted with satisfaction that the apparition’s eyes went wide with panic in the split
second before he plunged the sword down into the open locket.

-----

While Hermione and Ginny had tried to be coy about what they had planned for the last
night of term, Luna had freely given away the game, or at least some of it. It was a going away
party, or more accurately, a going away orgy.

Every eye in the room turned towards him as he entered the Room of Requirement, and
Harry felt like he was on display. He’d been informed to dress down- he’d only worn a T-shirt and
his boxers- and it seemed that the girls were following the same dress code. Susan was the most
conservative- wearing a full nightgown. Ginny and Luna had already forgone clothes altogether,
and each was lazily masturbating the other. Harry was surprised to find that they were mentally
communicating directly to each other. Harry decided to peak in on their conversation.

Look at him, Luna. He’s not even trying and he’s so bloody hot. Its ridiculous. As she
thought this, Ginny mentally catalogued every feature she found unbearably attractive. The hair.
His fingers. When he runs them through his hair… unf. His collarbone. Look at the way he just
bit his lip! It still was hard to wrap his mind around- just how sexualized his body was to Ginny.

Luna, however, had a bit more of a one track mind. Cock… She moaned, and Harry
realized she’d gotten ‘sucked in again’. Luna had had a more difficult time adjusting to the bond
than either Hermione or Ginny. She took all the oddities of it in stride, sure, but she seemed to find
it much harder to focus than the others had. Ginny mind had always been dirty, and she was used
to reigning herself in so she could focus. Hermione didn’t have that advantage, but she’d been
incredibly motivated to do well in class.

Luna, however, had always been absent minded. For a Ravenclaw, she wasn’t exactly
studious, not in the traditional way, at least. She was downright brilliant in a way Harry hadn’t
appreciated until he could actually see the inner workings of her mind- but she was rarely
motivated in applying that brilliance to classwork. She constantly found things that interested her
(often in the Quibbler, but just as often in some obscure text in the library) and would spend days
devouring everything she could on the subject.
 Now the new exciting thing that was of interest to her was Harry’s body. It was somewhat
unnerving to notice Luna’s glazed expression at dinner, her fork hanging limply in her hand, and
realize that her mind was cataloguing every move his body made and had been doing so for over
an hour. Yes she was fascinated with his cock, but it went beyond that. Lifting a stack of books
had her marveling at how strong he was, and he didn’t realize it was possible to eroticize chewing,
but Luna had done it.

Luna! Ginny said sharply Don’t leave me hanging! Luna’s hand had stalled out in her
distraction.

Sorry! Luna squeaked, redoubling her efforts. I wonder. Do you think Harry’s part
Veela? That’d explain a lot. Are you a part-Veela Harry?

Harry chuckled at being found out. Last I checked- no.

He was saved by further interrogation by Hermione clearing her throat. “Right, Harry. Why
don’t you take a seat… and take off your clothes.”

“Would any of you like to explain what the plan is here?” Harry asked the room at large.

We’re going to- Shut it! Luna had nearly blurted out the plan, but Ginny’s rebuke and her
vicious assault on Luna’s clit had silenced the girl.

“You’re just going to have to trust us, Harry.” Katie answered coyly.

Harry was obviously going to do as they asked, but there was no reason he couldn’t have a
little fun with it. He tugged off his oversized shirt with one tug, dropping it on the ground and
bowing theatrically, flashing the girls a cheeky grin.

“Showoff!” Katie teased.

“He does have a lot to show off.” Ginny uttered between harsh breaths; her eyes transfixed.
She was rapidly getting close to the edge- Luna had quickly learned how to pleasure her- how hard
to rub at her clit, how far to dip her fingers. Ginny’s fingers were faltering themselves, but Luna
didn’t mind in the slightest. She was winning, after all.

Harry stroked himself through his boxers, the press of his hand gave the outline of him
more definition, and he sighed softly as his cock swelled. “Honestly.” Hermione muttered, even as
a han moving to her pussy. “Just show us your bloody cock!”

With a final teasing smirk, he turned around so that his back was facing them, and then
shucked off his boxers. “Oh, come on!” Katie groused. Without missing a beat, Harry turned
around and leaned back into the armchair the room had provided for him, assuming a relaxed,
confident pose that gave the girls a view of everything.

He began to stroke himself, slowly and deliberately, up and down. “This what you girls
wanted?” He asked, meeting them each in the eyes in turn. Ginny responded by cumming, cursing,
gasping, and twitching around Luna’s fingers. Luna smiled triumphantly and took the slick fingers
into her mouth, humming in approval at the taste she found.

By now all of the girls had started touching themselves as well, many of them throwing off
clothes. Hermione had shoved her panties down to her knees, one hand was gripped around her
wand, slowly pumping it into her pussy, the other was rubbing her clit. He felt her need. She was
so empty with her pathetic little wand in her, it didn’t hold a candle to his vibrant, thick cock.
Nothing, not even the vibrators she had fashioned were able bring her the satisfaction that Harry
could by sinking himself deep into her needy cunt and pumping his essence straight to her core.

A flash brought Harry from Hermione’s thoughts, and he was surprised to see that Katie
had a camera. “Wanted to save that moment.” Katie grinned, holding up a picture capturing him
slowly stroking his shaft, with an occasional flirtatious grin thrown at the camera. “Collin was all
too happy to lend it to me for the night, no questions asked.”

“I want it.” Hermione declared with unexpected conviction.

Katie held a hand up “There’s a duplication function,” She explained, pressing a button in
the back that caused the camera to produce another picture “So we can all have pictures of our stud
showing off for us. Got any other poses in mind babe?” She winked at Harry.

There were giggles across the board at that statement. “Yeah, I’d like one where he’s really
going at it.” Demelza offered “You know, for the lonely nights up ahead.” Katie pat her shoulder
sympathetically.

“Also, one where he’s cuming. Of course.” Ginny said, still a tad breathless from her
orgasm.

“I’d like one where he’s upside-down.” Luna added. I’m not sure how feasible that is,
Luna.

But that’s part of the fun, isn’t it? Think about how challenging it would be. Though it
probably would be something better for later.

Everyone seemed to be relaxed and enjoying themselves freely, except for Susan. She was
tense, her hands were clenched at her sides and she was rubbing her thighs together in obvious
arousal. Her gaze was fixed on Harry, but kept darting lower to his cock before she dragged her
eyes back upwards “You alright, Susan?” Harry asked her.

Susan blinked, a little uncomfortable being put on the spot. “Er yeah, everything great!”

“I think Susan needs to go first.” Luna said seriously.

“Yeah, I think Harry needs to loosen her up.” Katie agreed. “Up and at ‘em.” She clapped
Susan on the back. The girl in question jumped up- startled, but didn’t seem to know what to do
next. Her eyes flickered down to his cock again as she shifted her weight from foot to foot.

“Hey, come here Susan.” Harry coaxed gently. Susan padded over to Harry, who put his
hands comfortingly on her shoulders. “Do you not want to have sex in front of the others?” He
asked her quietly.

“No!” Susan protested “Its fine. I want to be a part of this… I’m just, a little intimidated
about having everyone watch us.”

Harry smiled “I think I can fix that.”

“How? Oh-hm!” He kissed her. She squeaked in protest a moment before melting into
him. His hand threaded through her hair and trailed down her cheek and jawline. Susan gave a
deep, desirous moan and deepened the kiss, molding her face to his. Susan’s hands were active as
well, one gripping the hair at the base of Harry’s neck and the other reaching down to his shaft.
The angle was wrong, however, and she could do nothing more than lightly stroke and tease it.

Harry kissed down her neck, allowing Susan to throw her head back and moan “Oh…
Harry. I- uh, uhn, ah! Oh, so good!” Harry was tilting her backwards, and Susan’s hands went to
his shoulders to help support herself. With his hand at the small of her back supporting her, her
body arched into him. Unthinkingly, she pressed against his cock. Between the anticipation that
had been building all evening, the show that Harry had put on, and the combination of Harry’s
attentions and being pressed so close to his naked body, Susan’s cunt was radiating heat- leaking
and throbbing with need. So, when the blind twitching of her hips pressed her core right against
his bare cock, Susan couldn’t help but moan, and couldn’t hide how her knees quivered.

Moan after moan tumbled from her mouth as she ground against his cock, only the smooth
(and as it grew damp- clinging) material of her nightgown separating his shaft from her trembling
cunt. Harry ripped open the top of her nightgown, and his mouth swiftly attached itself to her
breast, his tongue swiping firmly around her areola as his mouth provided suction before moving to
her other breast. Susan’s knees grew weak and she relied more and more on Harry’s support as she
rutted against him, until finally Harry pushed her to the ground, so that she was on her hands and
knees facing the others.

It was only then that she remembered that they had an audience. The five other girls,
watching them, playing with themselves. For a moment, her embarrassment returned. Harry
ripped off her nightgown, audibly renting the fabric as he removed it from the body. She was on
display for everyone to see, oh Merlin, they could all see her!

Harry leaned over her, his hands tracing over the contours of her back before circling
around to cup her breasts. “You’re fucking gorgeous, Susan.” Harry purred in her ear. His hands
travelled back down her body, gripping her slick thighs and parting them. “You’re pussy looks so
delicious, in fact I could…” He finished that statement by leaning down and pressing a kiss to
those folds.

Susan’s vision swam as her entire world was engulfed of the feel of his warm lips and
tongue. She let out a particularly lewd moan when his tongue pressed into her clit, which
continued as he stroked at her clit with his tongue “Uhng! Uhng! Uhng! Uhng!” Harry’s mouth
had cast a spell on her. She didn’t care about being watched, she couldn’t care less that everyone
could hear her porn-star moans.

And then, as soon as it started, Harry stopped. She cried out in protest. “Come one Sue,
you don’t want it to be over already, do you?”

If it were physically possible to blush more than she was, Susan would have. They’d
quickly discovered that Susan couldn’t cum multiple times in a row. She needed time to recover,
during which she was rather oversensitive. She’d been a little ashamed that she couldn’t keep
going and going like Harry’s other girls, but Harry had assured her it didn’t bother him in the
slightest. Academically, she knew that Ginny, Hermione, and Luna must have already known, and
there wasn’t much point in hiding anything from Katie and Demelza, but that didn’t mean he had
to tell everyone!

As mortification seeped through her, it mixed with her arousal into a heady cocktail, and
when Harry pressed his cock lengthwise against her slit, it erupted as a shameful moan. She had to
hold on. It’d be humiliating if she came before he did. But she had to cum. She needed it. They
could all see it. They’d heard her moaning like a slut. They knew how pathetic she was. But oh
god his cock felt so damned good against her cunt. “Are you doing alright there, Susan?” Harry
asked her.

Susan didn’t respond at first, just panting as she tried to regain some semblance of herself.
Harry helped her along but stroking her back, and after a long minute she felt like she could trust
herself again “Yeah.” She answered belatedly “I’m good.”

Harry placed his cockhead at her entrance and made a liar out of her by slowly hilting
himself. A moan tumbled out of Susan’s mouth at the blissful sensation of being parted and filled.
Blearily she looked around the room. Ginny was smirking knowingly at her. Luna was leering
lustfully at her cleavage while Hermione was looking past her completely- instead gazing
desirously at Harry. Demelza seemed to be in another world entirely her eyes unfocused as she
teased herself. Katie was wielding the camera- she’d been taking pictures the entire time!

Before Susan could fully process that, Harry began to fuck her in earnest, setting a steady
pace that had Susan fighting to contain herself. As much as she struggled, however, she just
couldn’t contain herself. Moan after moan spilled from her, it was so good- it was so good, and
when Harry stopped again she gave a sob. “Harry!” She begged “Don’t- don’t stop! Please?”

Harry leaned forward again and spoke softly in her ear, his voice was deep and warm, and
sent shivers down her spine “Convince me.”

She knew what he wanted. If they were alone, she wouldn’t have second thoughts, but with
an audience… the indecision only lasted a moment however. When Harry began dragging his
cockhead up and down her folds, she knew she couldn’t stand the teasing.

“Oh Harry. Please fuck me.” She began shamelessly “I want… I want your thick cock in
me. I want you to fuck me like a slut! Fill me up! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!” The words
exploded from her mouth with unexpected conviction. She blinked, surprised at herself. She
could hear the smile in Harry’s voice as he said “Good girl.”

Distantly, Susan registered Demelza squeaking.

Susan cursed viciously as Harry plunged his cock back into her “Fuck! Harder! Fucking
pound me!” She demanded as Harry unleashed himself on her, fucking her for all he was worth.

It didn’t take long for them to reach the edge together, and when they did, Susan went stiff
as she screamed. After a long minute of spasms and convulsions, Susan collapsed onto her side-
blissfully spent. “I think I’ll just lay here right now.” She managed.

“That was brilliant.” Katie praised “I knew you had it in ‘ya.” She winked at Susan. “My
turn now. Who wants the camera?” Luna volunteered to take the camera, while Katie stalked
towards Harry. She was completely naked and looked completely predatory as she eyed him up.

“Er, Katie?”

“Hey there, stud.” She teased, smiling as Harry blushed in response. “You want to know
what I have planned for you?”

“Yeah?”

Katie raised her eyebrows “That’s a little indecisive. Where’s the bloke who stared down a
Basilisk?”

Harry briefly considered arguing that there wasn’t much staring involved with, you know,
the Basilisk, but figured it was a moot point. “Fine. I would like to know what you have planned
for me. Better?”

“Cute.” She smirked, pressing a quick kiss to her lips. “I drank a strengthening potion
before I came here. You want to know what that means?”
 She didn't wait for a response. With surprising strength, she gently shoved him backwards,
tipping Harry over. A bed provided by the room catching his fall. Harry looked up at her- in awe
of how her lithe body moved- with precision and grace, equal parts smooth curves and rippling
muscle. “It made me stronger, of course, and gave me more stamina. All the better to fuck you
with, my dear.”

Harry gulped, much to Katie’s delight, as she reached down to fondle his penis. “You have
such a gorgeous cock, babe.” She purred “I’m going to enjoy ravishing it.” She straddled him,
positioning him at her entrance. “I don’t see the need for foreplay, do you?” She asked rhetorically
“Not when- Ahng!- Ooooh yes, that’s good dick.” She moaned as she engulfed him.

Katie clenched herself around him, and Harry shuddered from the sensation of it- instead of
gentle massage, if felt as if she were trying to wring his cock dry. Gasping, he propped himself up.
How strong was she?

As if reading his mind, she answered “I’m stronger than you, Harry.” To demonstrate this,
she pushed him back into the bed, gently yet firmly. Her hands went to his forearms “Go ahead,
try to break free” She encouraged.

Harry tried, straining himself as he attempted to push up against her grip. For a moment, it
seemed as if he were making progress- lifting up slightly- but Katie quickly redoubled her effort
and pushed his arms back down. Her eyes glinted down at him, she’d clearly enjoyed the display.

“Look at all the sexy muscles.” She crooned “Useless. Even if you could break free, it
wouldn’t matter. You know why?” She smirked “I have your cock.” She clenched around him
again to prove her point, grunting as Harry arched himself up into her. “That aching, sensitive,
twitching thing between your legs… well, its between my legs now.” She clenched again, and
Harry jerked his hips up into her again, almost as if she were sucking him in. “Right now, I own
this cock.” She rose up and slammed her hips back down on him with force, and Harry moaned,
reeling at the precise power of her stroke.

Katie clenched around him again, and Harry’s cock twitched in response. Harry
whimpered as he desperately tried to stave off his orgasm. “Baby, don’t fight it” Katie coed, her
voice becoming steely as it continued “You’re not in control here. Your cock is mine. Your
orgasm is mine. Your cum is mine. I’m in charge, admit it.”

“You’re in charge.” Harry echoed, and Katie growled.

“Say it again.” Katie panted harshly. He looked up to see her fingers at her clit, swirling
viciously around the nub.

“Oh, fuck! You’re in charge!”

“So cum.” Katie commanded, slamming her hips down on him once more. Harry cried out
with his release. Katie joined him, and it felt like instead of him ejaculating in her, her cunt was
suctioning the cum straight from his balls. “Yes!” Katie shouted euphorically “Fucking cum in
me!”

After his peak, Harry sank into the bed, feeling much like a puddle. Katie unceremoniously
collapsed on top of him. “Good boy.” She said breathlessly “Such a good boy. Deserves a reward.”

“A reward?” Harry asked cautiously.

Katie propped herself up. “Damn, that was a bloody good orgasm, Harry. Don’t worry
though” she smirked “There’s plenty more where that came from.” Her hand went back to his
cock, which grew hard as she stroked it. “You know what’s special about you Harry? …besides
your great personality, or your body, or your flying skills…” She paused thought “I digress. This is
special.” She squeezed his cock lightly, but just tightly enough to demonstrate how much harder
she could squeeze. “No refractory period.” She shook her head in mock disbelief “You’re the
perfect breeding stud, babe.”

Harry raised his eyebrows at that, she’d been using that term a lot, but he really didn’t know
what she intended by it. “What?” She asked “Do you really think we’re going to let you go get a
job after all this is over?” She looked around at the other girls a moment before returning her
attention to Harry “You’re going to have seven women to please, Harry. You can’t do that in a
cubicle.” She shook her head exaggeratedly “C’mon, do you really want to fight dark wizards the
rest of your life? Wouldn’t you rather stay at home, pleasing your loving wives, taking care of our
kids and our home?”

Harry had to admit, the idea appealed to him on some level. He’d decided on being an
Auror as his goal, but had he chosen that career because he really wanted to do it, or because
fighting dark magic was all he knew? But could respect himself if he was a stay at home dad?
Wasn’t he supposed to support his family?

Harry, I think you have enough money to support all of us as it is. Hermione contributed
You shouldn’t decide your life around what you think you should do, what matters most is what you
want. If you really want to fight dark wizards after all this, then you should do it. We’ll figure out
a way to make ‘us’ work. But don’t feel like you have to, or that you have to decide now.

She made a lot of sense, but Harry still felt that he should do something more productive
with his life. Katie sensed his indecision, and snuggled back up to him. “Don’t worry. You’ve got
time to think about it. I just think we’d all be happier this way.”

“I think we got a little off track.” Harry suggested “I believe you were about the fuck my
brains out.”

Katie giggled, mounting him once more “Well, you asked for it.”

Katie pounded out another five orgasms from Harry, and when she finished, she didn’t look
exhausted so much as supremely satisfied. She returned to her seat with an ecstatic expression on
her face, sitting back to finger herself lazily. “Who’s next?”

Harry looked between the four remaining girls, weighing his options. Demelza had
successfully edged herself through the first two rounds, which was impressive, but Harry had a
mind to save her for last.

You’re evil. Ginny said wickedly.

Luna had gotten really into the camera, there were well over a dozen pictures scattered
around the room. He’d been distracted at the time, but a quick look through her memories
confirmed that she’d been a maneuvering herself around the room to get the best shot at any given
moment. In fact, it seemed like she had an eye for photography. She hadn’t bothered catching any
of the photos she’d taken, however- if her hand was free it was much better used touching herself.

Finally, he settled on Ginny. “Hey Gin, wanna fuck?”

What a smooth talker. Ginny sniggered How did you get all of us wrapped around your
finger again?
 Harry let his eyes roam over her body, the sight of it was so familiar to him now, but it was
no less alluring. She was so sexy- always so sexy. The signs of her arousal were obvious- her
chest heaved, her skin flushed, her legs parted subconsciously as he approached. You aren’t
fooling anyone, Gin. We both know how desperate you are. We both know that all I have to do to
get into your panties is to tell you to bend over. So do you want to keep playing this game, or
should I plunge my cock into that desperate little hole of yours?

Ginny knew he was right. She could tease and bluster, but when it came down to it she
could never say no to her ravenous cunt- to that gnawing, insatiable hunger between her legs. Ever
since she’d given into it, she’d found it harder and harder to say no to. It wasn't like she was
constantly in a lust fueled haze. She paid attention in class- usually- but she had to admit the
slightest attention from Harry tended to have her following the whim of her cunt.

Harry’s eyes were boring into hers, but all Ginny could look at was his cock- the way it
bobbed and twitched, how swollen and red with blood it was, with veins prominently running
down the shaft. Hnng. Her cunt clenched in need. “Please.” She said aloud, before continuing
silently You’re right. You’re right. I’ll always want it, anytime, anywhere. Can’t you feel how
empty my pussy is? It needs your cock to fill it. It needs- Ginny’s monologue was interrupted by
the rush of bliss and satisfaction as Harry plunged into her. Ginny’s inner walls easily parted for
him, like welcoming an old friend.

UUHNG! So good. So good! She really was shameless, and she was pulling out all the
stops. Mentally, she was tugging them closer and closer together, making it impossible for him to
ignore just how good his cock felt when he buried it in her, how primally satisfying being filled by
a thick cock felt. That alone would have been enough to bring him over the edge, but Ginny
coupled that with the lewdest dirty talk she could come up with. C’mon luv, don’t you want to
pump a hot load in this cunt? Is this pathetic, drooling hole still a good enough place to dump
your cum? I can feel that load churning in your balls, you’re gonna paint my insides white.

The feedback loop the bond provided ensured they would both cum, but Ginny was getting
there faster than he was- probably because he’d already had many spectacular orgasms tonight.
Ginny recognized this and began to get desperate. Nonono, please luv. Give it to me. Cum in me.
Cum in me! Cum!

Harry was bombarded with the force of Ginny’s emotions- but mostly her desperate,
ravenous need. It still surprised him, just how powerful her lust was, just how much she wanted,
needed, craved his body. Feeling just how much she wanted him would always undo him.

Harry and Ginny collapsed into the chair together, panting and clinging to each other in the
aftermath of their combined release. Damn. Harry wasn’t sure if the sentiment emerged from
Ginny or him first, but they both felt it.

They wouldn’t be allowed to bask in the afterglow.

You two are so sweet. Luna cooed as she snapped a picture of them cuddling. But we
aren’t done with you yet, Harry.

They were going to be the death of him.

Chapter End Notes

First of all, I really appreciate everyone's kind words and support. It's been an
emotional time for me and my family, but we're okay.

Anyway, I'm really happy with this chapter (particularly Katie's turn). I'd originally
wanted this scene to be in one chapter, but I was inspired and it just ballooned out of
control. So you're going to get the thrilling conclusion next update, along with what's
been going on with Ron, the official end of the school year, and a surprise. ;)
 Another One Bites the Dust
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Harry’s cock, which had been resting half hard against Harry as he’d been cuddling with
Ginny twitched back to life when he caught sight of Luna. She looked wild- she must have cum
half a dozen times so far, most of which were borne while trying to focus on taking pictures, and it
showed.

Harry would never be able to get over how Luna- so pale skinned- blushed when aroused,
how the redness would mar not just her face, but her neck and upper chest. It was striking and
sexy, and somehow so very Luna. Locks of her waist length hair hung in front of her, partially
obscuring half her face, yet Harry could still see the depraved look in her eyes as they roved up and
down Harry’s body hungrily. Her mouth was hanging unabashedly open and drool was trickling
out.

Strands of her hair clung to her sweat-slick body down as far as her stomach. Her chest
heaved with her ragged breathing, and one of her hands was stroking her diamond hard nipples.
Her other arm stretched down the length of her body like a pale column, and she had two- no,
three- fingers jammed up her cunt. Rhythmic, breathy grunts escaped her mouth as her fingers and
hips twitched into each other.

It may have been the sexiest thing Harry had ever seen. Seeing her like this, exuding such
uncontrolled, raw sexuality lit Harry on fire. His cock twitched and pulse with pleasure as it
engorged before Luna’s eye. That seemed to be all Luna needed to push herself over the edge. Her
fingers lodged themselves ever further up her cunt, and she let loose a low keening moan as her
body shook. Her knees shivered and then buckled, and she half fell straight into Harry, who was
able to steady her so that she was leaning heavily against him even as she rode out her orgasm.

The tension left her body as Luna finished, and she slumped against Harry haphazardly.
The length of her body pressed into him, her breasts against his chest and her legs straddling his
thigh. She shifted against him absently for a moment, trying to get comfortable, before she seemed
to realize her situation and looked up at Harry, blinking in surprise. He could see the gears turning
as she processed her position- his naked body below hers, his cock pressing right into her. Even
though she’d literally just came, her motor switched into gear like a light switch.

This had become par for the course for her. The day after they had bonded, Luna
intercepted him in the hall after Defense Against the Dark Arts. Harry only had a moment to steel
himself. He knew that she’d been distracted all morning, and he had promised to help her after
class, but he hadn’t expected her to corner him right after class. It wasn’t a crowded hallway, but it
wasn’t exactly private- there were a few of Harry’s classmates still around- notably Pansy
Parkinson and a few of her friends.

She mauled him in a way that reminded Harry of those first few times she kissed him,
throwing all restraint out the window and mashing her mouth into his. Her hands wove into his
hair to pull him closer, her body pressed against his, and she trapped his thigh between her legs,
grinding against it shamelessly.

Harry had gotten swept away by her enthusiasm, and when Luna tipped over the edge not a
minute later, Harry instinctively pulled her closer, muffling her moans and hiding how her body
shook.
 Luna had released him after that, wobbling on her feet slightly before Harry stabilized. He
looked around and noticed that Hermione and Susan had done damage control by casting privacy
charms and shooing the curious away. Despite their efforts, the incident was the talk of the school
that day, though thankfully no one realized exactly what had happened.

But that had only been the beginning. One orgasm wasn’t enough to distract Luna from her
newfound fascination with Harry’s body. On their way to lunch, Luna trailed behind Harry, and he
nearly tripped over himself when he noticed that she’d been staring at his arse the entire way. At
lunch, Ginny had decided to throw fuel on the fire by subtly fondling his erection through his
pants. Luna had been completely distracted- slobbering over and devouring a set of sausages in the
most suggestive way possible with barely any conscious input, as her mind was almost entirely
focused on his cock.

It had been a week since the ritual, yet Luna was still distracted.

More like bloody insatiable. He mused as the girl began to ravish his body.

“Mmmphg.” Luna moaned unintelligibly, her mouth mostly occupied with licking and
nibbling at his chest. “’mm gonna fuck you now.” She was straddling him her legs splayed on
either side of him as she reached down and quite efficiently slid him inside of her. Her vagina was
small, and his thickness stretched her out in a way that was both satisfying and a little
overwhelming. Her hips picked up a lazy rhythm as she got used to his girth, slapping against him
weakly. “Sho nice, wanna savor it.” She mumbled, her tongue circling his nipple.

She was so damn tight around him, it was just too much teasing for him to take. So, with a
soft growl he grabbed her ass in both hands and forced her hips down as he arched upwards. With
a single thrust, he sheathed himself deep within her. Luna gasped, and as Harry set his own tempo,
began to grunt in time “Nngh. Nnhg. Nnnhg! Nnngh! Gonna cum. Gonna cum on your c-
uuuhng!”

She came, her body quivering as it melted around his unyielding shaft, but Harry didn’t
slow. Even as Luna gibbered and drooled onto his chest, he speared himself into her. Her position
on top of him belied the fact that he was using her body. His hands directed her hips, pulling her
into his upward thrusts. With each thrust, her body twitched in pleasure like a puppet on a string
and a breathy moan escaped her.

Harry’s own pleasure was rapidly rising, his cock felt so hard and powerful as it began to
throb. “You want me to really fuck you?” He hissed, flipping them over so that Luna was lying
right next to Ginny. “You think your little pussy can handle it?”

The redhead leapt at the opportunity, one hand slipping to Luna’s breasts, and her mouth
alternating pressing kisses to her neck and jawline and muttering dirty talk in Luna’s ear. “Beg
him. You know you’re a slut for his cock.” Ginny’s voice was ragged from arousal- she was using
her other hand to inelegantly finger herself “We both know that you’re desperate for it, that if he
wanted you to, you’d spend hours on your knees, worshiping his dick. We both know that he could
ruin your little pussy right now if he wanted to. You want him to do it. Beg him.”

“Mmmmm ohpleasefuckme.” Luna moaned- nearly incoherent

“OhfuckmefuckmefuckmeFUCK!” Harry didn’t need any further prompting. He’d never really
fucked Luna hard before. She was so tight around him, and there was still some part of him that
had a hard time treating Luna with anything but the utmost care.

Those barriers were gone now. Harry gripped Luna’s arse tightly as he railed into her.
Luna howled in ecstasy as Harry savagely fucked her, his cock driving into her and seemingly
splitting her apart with each thrust. She could feel his mind, there were no words, just a pure
masculine dominance that emanated from him and threatened to overwhelm her. She let it. He
was irresistible, so steady and strong, unyielding and passionate, she just wanted to give in to him.

Nearby, Hermione’s arousal-coated wand clattered to the floor. The brunette had found her
wand lacking and was now bent over herself, fucking herself with a dildo as viciously as possible.
Ginny too was getting close, her attentions towards Luna had almost completely halted, except for
the vicelike grip her hand had on Luna’s breast. With her other hand, she mercilessly daggered
two fingers into her cunt. If Harry had had the presence of mind, he might have noticed that both
of them were mimicking his own pattern of thrusting, simulating how he was fucking Luna.

Harry came with a roar and Luna followed him over the edge, compelled by the pleasure
and satisfaction he felt by releasing himself in her. It was almost too much for her, feeling him
pump his seed into her after being fucked like she’d never been before. She was certain she’d be
sore tomorrow, but she doubted that she’d regret the experience.

Harry collapsed into the loveseat, nestling between Ginny and Luna, who instinctively
curled into him. The three of them caught their breath, recovering from their collective peak.
Hermione, meanwhile, let out a growl of frustration in the aftermath of her own peak.

“Problem Hermione?” Harry queried, moving to sit up.

Hermione wasn’t in the mood for teasing. Seething with frustration, she surged from her
chair and pushed Harry back into the cushions. Ginny and Luna gamely assisted, each grabbing
ahold of one of his arms. “Yes, actually.” Hermione answered in a strained voice “My problem is
this thing” She waved her dildo around erratically “I modelled it after your cock down to the last
detail, and it’s still a poor replacement for the real thing. It just doesn’t satisfy. Uhg!” She tossed
the sex toy aside, her eyes focusing on the appendage it was modelled on. “C’mon Harry.” She
gripped his shaft be the base with one hand while the other stroked him firmly “Get fucking hard
for me. I need this bloody cock in me.”

Her tongue swiped across her lips periodically as she stared down at his cock with burning
eyes, clearly ogling him through her magic-sight. “Mmm, yes.” She moaned as Harry’s manhood
swelled in her hands. The hand that had been gripping his base moved to cup his scrotum while
her other hand continued its long, firm strokes up and down the shaft. “These balls better give me
a nice, big load.” Her fingers caressed his balls, as if gently kneading them, coaxing them for
semen.

“Mmmh, there we go.” She let out a long, satisfied moan as she mounted him and eased
him inside of her, keeping one hand cupped around his testicles. “Oh, yes.” She began to rock her
hips, and Harry thrust upwards to meet her. It felt like a sinful overindulgence, having her around
him after already having been inside four other girls. They all felt slightly different, in sometimes
subtle ways, in tightness, shape, wetness, how they gripped him, he could pick them all out just by
feel.

The motion of her thrusting caused her breasts to jiggle erotically, inciting Harry’s hands to
cup them. But, of course, they couldn’t, Ginny and Luna were holding him back. Hermione
chuckled knowingly “That’s very flattering Harry, you can look but no -ohhh- touching. You only
have one job- cum in me.”

The three girls worked together- Hermione rode him brilliantly, building up a rhythm until
the sound of the slap of her hips against his filled the room. Ginny and Luna rained kisses on his
chest, neck and face, and all three sent him a stream of dirty thoughts. Despite the fact that he’d
cum many times that night, Harry quickly succumbed under such an onslaught. His attempts at
restraining himself were all dismantled by his girls, and he found himself careening towards the
edge.

He could feel it, boiling up in his testicles under the attention of Hermione’s fingers, and as
his orgasm approached Hermione began to grin “Yesss. Pump that cum right into me. Do it!”
Hermione knew the moment he began to cum, when the heat in his balls boiled over and erupted
through his shaft. She was overwhelmed by his magic, her words turned to wordless screams of
ecstasy the instant he began to ejaculate. Her body continued to fuck him out of pure instinct, her
hips slapping against his lewdly and her walls milking his cock hungrily.

She continued this assault until the last dribbles finished leaking out of him, and when her
body recognized that nothing more could be drawn from him it promptly gave out. She collapsed
bonelessly against him, her breasts pressed against his chest, and a blissed-out smile on her face.
The infusion of magic from Harry’s orgasm has launched her into euphoria. The press of his skin
against hers felt divine, sending tingles of pleasure down her spine.

With Ginny and Luna on either side of him and Hermione on top, Harry was completely
ensconced. Harry found himself having to catch his breath between kisses, the instant Ginny’s lips
left his, Luna swept in to take her place, only for Hermione to be right on her heels after Luna
disengaged. The three of them worshiped his body, rubbing against him, caressing and kissing
everywhere they could.

By this point, Harry truly was beginning to reach his limit. He was beyond satisfied, and it
was really the needs of his girls that kept him going. He’d gone flaccid and slipped out of
Hermione, but the presence of his cock so close to her lower lips was too much for her to resist.
Despite his fatigue, when Hermione began rubbing against his soft cock it twitched back to life.

Hermione’s entire body was abuzz with Harry’s magic, and she was so sensitive that it only
took a few seconds of grinding her clit against his half hard shaft for her to tip over the edge. But
something tickled at the back of his mind, even through Hermione’s deliciously distracting
whimpers, something, someone… Demelza!

Without much thought, he turned Hermione over and got up, his eyes seeking Demelza out.
The girl had been edging herself the entire time. Oh, Demelza. He hadn’t meant to ignore her for
so long. It’d just been too easy to get swept up in things, especially with his more assertive partners
taking the lead. It was time to make it up to her.

-----

Demelza was at her breaking point. Watching woman after woman cum on Harry’s cock
had been hard enough. Watching that display while edging herself had made it almost unbearable.
She had resorted to using a single finger to tease her slit, anything more would set her off for sure,
but even that was becoming hard to bear.

When she noticed Harry approach, it felt like salvation. She scrambled to her feet and snapped to
attention. Her entire body was taught, wound up so tight she half expected something to snap. She
was already so painfully aroused, yet as Harry stepped close to her, she felt it respond to his mere
presence. Her diamond hard nipples tingled, pleasurable heat flushed all across her body, and her
cunt quivered. And who could blame her, he had just fucked five women to satisfaction right in
front of her. His body and his still hard cock glistened with the combined sweat and arousal of his
partners, and all Demelza could think at that moment was that this sex god was now entirely
focused on her.

Harry put a hand on each of her shoulders, she looked into his eyes and was enveloped by the warm
compassion , goosebumps erupted on her arms and her body shuddered with the force it took to not
cum on the spot. “M-master, please.” She begged, tears springing from her eyes.

He leaned over, put his mouth next to her ear and murmured “Cum for me, love.”

Demelza crumpled as she came apart, and she would have fallen over if Harry hadn’t been
there to support her. He gently eased her to the ground as her body was wracked by wave after
wave of pleasure. When she came to, Demelza found that Harry was cradling her, her head resting
securely against her chest. “Thank you.” She breathed.

Harry smiled lovingly at her as she smoothed her tangled hair. “Sorry for keeping you
waiting.” Demelza’s eyes fluttered shut contentedly as she burrowed closer into Harry’s embrace.
“In fact, since you’ve been so good tonight, I’d like to give you a reward.”

Demelza perked up “Like what, sir?”

“Anything you want.”

Her mind danced with the possibilities; it was a little overwhelming. One of the main
reasons why her unorthodox relationship with Harry worked so well was because she loved the
feeling of freedom that came with handing over that decision-making responsibility to someone
else. She actually wished that he hadn’t given her the choice, that he’d decided what her reward
would be himself.

But then again, that did give her an idea… “With your permission, I’d like to give you a
blowjob, sir.”

Harry blinked in surprise “That wasn’t… exactly what I had in mind.” He said, bemused.

“What, you said it was my choice. And you should know, master, that I will always choose
to service you.” While her words were subservient, her tone held a hint of rebelliousness.

Harry chuckled to himself, how could this girl simultaneously be so submissive, yet still
find ways of telling him off? “Well then.” He teased as she stood up and then sat back in a chair,
unabashedly spreading his legs, given her complete access to his prominent erection. “Your wish
is my command.”

Demelza eyed him up for a moment, before reaching out tentatively with her hand. Instead
of outright grabbing him, she brushed her fingers lightly against his shaft, soaking in the texture of
it, the veins that travelled up the length of him. “Master.” She intoned “My mouth is for your
pleasure.”

She looked up worshipfully at him as she pressed her lips to his cockhead, giving Harry the
perfect tableau of her. She began to press more kisses down his length, she treated his cock like it
was a holy artifact, handling it almost reverently. From the base, she kissed his testicles, caressing
each of them with her tongue before licking back up his length. From there, she repeatedly kissed
his cockhead, each time taking it in just a bit further, until it was enveloped in her mouth.

While she’d been trying to keep her eyes locked with his, she couldn’t manage it once she
began to take him in her mouth. She relaxed her jaw as she pressed further, her lips sliding down
his length. As she neared his crotch, her nostrils were flooded with the scent of him, and it acted
like an aphrodisiac, urging her forward. She lowered herself until her nose was pressed into his
crotch, she held herself there for a long minute, and only when she couldn’t stand the lack of
oxygen any longer did she withdraw. The lightheadedness combined with her arousal and affection
for Harry made a heady, intoxicating mixture.

“Oh, wow.” Harry breathed “You’ve gotten good at that.”

Demelza barely acknowledged him. She hadn’t even fully caught her breath before she
dove back down on him, taking him until her lips were glued to his crotch and staying there until
her eyes watered. Harry had even tried to pull her back earlier, but Demelza locked her arms
around his hips as she refused to be detached from his cock.

“Dem, you don’t have to… go that far.” Harry panted, arousal clearly tainting his voice
even through his concern.

“Is that an order, master?” God, there was that rebelliousness again. Harry couldn’t resist
her.

“Err, no.” Seemingly satisfied, Demelza returned to her work of choking herself on Harry’s
cock. She became rougher with each stroke, until she was nearly ramming him down her throat.
She could tell by how he twitched in her mouth that he was getting close, and when Harry’s hands
shot up and instead of pulling her closer or pushing her back, held you so that he was only partway
in her, she took the hint and sucked. He spilled himself into her, and she eagerly took every drop.

-----

Much later, after a significant recovery period. The group, still unclothed, had collected
themselves and gathered together, sitting in a tight circle.

“Right, so we’re about to be separated.” Susan announced “And, well, that’s going to
present a few problems. Both practical and uh…” She blushed, her eyes flickering tellingly to
Harry. “… recreational.” There were more than a few giggles at that phrasing.

“Well, these pictures will be very recreational.” Demelza blushed “Very, very
recreational.”

“That reminds me!” Hermione exclaimed, digging through her bag and pulling out five
dildos- all perfect replicas of Harry’s penis. “It took quite a while to get the spell just right, but it
feels great, even if its not the real thing and…” She tapped her wand on one of the dildos, causing
it vibrate “One tap and it vibrates.”

The room burst into giggles and chatter as pictures and sex toys exchanged hands. Susan
was blushing crimson as she accepted her own vibrator and snatched a few of the pictures. Harry
himself felt set, he was bonded to three sexy women, pictures couldn’t hold a candle to that.

Eventually the conversation turned more serious “Communication won’t be an issue.”

Hermione explained “I’ve enchanted parchment with a variant of the protean charm, so we can
coordinate without relying on owls, which could be intercepted.” There were general nods of
agreement.

“And the plan for Harry’s living situation...” Hermione trailed off distastefully “Is in flux.”

“I’m going to reach out to whoever I can in the order, see if they would be willing to help us
spring Harry from the Dursleys early.” Ginny took over “I’m thinking Fleur and Bill are going to
be the best option.”

“That’s quite the turnaround for you, Gin.” Harry teased.

 Ginny glowered at him, but was too tired to rise to the bait. “Look, Fleur knows about us
already… mostly. I honestly don’t know where her mind’s at right now, but I think Bill can
convince her.”

Susan, however, was skeptical “I’m not sure about this. Didn’t you say that Bill’s very…
monogamous? Wouldn’t he have a hard time accepting this… situation.”

Ginny bit her lip in thought. “He’s my favorite brother, he’s always been wonderful to me.
If I explain it to him properly, I think I can convince him. And Fleur isn’t as much of a prude as I
thought. I think that if she knows that its to save Harry’s life, that would convince her.”

“She does seem to like you, Harry.” Luna agreed.

“Er, okay, what about Tonks, and Remus?” Harry pivoted.

“Tonks does seem to be the open minded type.” Hermione agreed “But would she really be
willing to go against Dumbledore?”

Ginny shrugged “Maybe? And we’re not really sure on Professor Lupin either. Its tricky,
but if we can manage it, then they can break you out of that place.”

“You’re talking about it as if it were Azkaban.” Harry grumbled.

“It kind of is, if you think about it.” Luna speculated “You’re trapped in there with very
little to eat, surrounded by beings that cause unhappy memories.” When put that way, Harry really
couldn’t find a way to argue with her, so he wisely shut up.

“And if all else fails, we just wait until he’s 17 when he’s legally able to do whatever the
fuck he wants. Hell, he could even live with…” Katie frowned in mock thought “Ah, in my flat
with me. Only one bed, but we could share.” She winked.

“Or in my house.” Hermione countered “I’ll be studying wards all summer, and my
parents… aren’t exactly going to be in the country for a while.” Hermione hadn’t been able to hide
her plans to obliviate her parents from Harry. He’d felt guilty at first, but Hermione had managed
to knock him out of it much more quickly than his moods had typically lasted in the past.

The conversation then turned to the horcruxes. There was speculation, but nothing solid.
They knew that Voldemort had a fascination with the founders, and had likely used Huffelpuff’s
Cup. They knew that Nagini was a horcrux just as Harry was. Dumbledore seemed to also believe
that he chose hiding places significant to him. While Hermione pointed out it’d be far safer to just
hide it somewhere random and isolated. However Harry’s encounters with Voldemort left him
with the impression that he wasn’t entirely rational. They knew that it was also possible that he’d
left another horcrux with on of his followers- though, who?

“I wonder if the room has something that could help us.” Luna speculated.

“I’ve already used it to research horcruxes when I was formulating this ritual.” Hermione
replied “There was just one book, nothing else.”

“It helps if you clearly ask the room what you want it to help you with.” Luna continued,
undeterred “Room, could you help us find a horcrux?” She announced loudly.

There was a beat of silence, then a soft clink as a tarnished silver diadem clattered to the
floor between them.
 Another beat of silence.

“Holy shit.” Someone whispered.

“Oh look, it worked.” Luna said cheerfully, reaching for the diadem.

“Don’t fucking touch it!” Ginny shouted, yanking Luna back. “It’s… its evil!” Harry
could feel it too, the unsettling, hair raising feeling emanating from what should have been an
innocuous object. But he could also feel something perhaps even more unsettling, it was,calling to
him, like it was a kindred spirit. Because it was. They were both Horcruxes, he'd known for
months now, but now the proof was right in front of him. He felt dirty, putrid, disgusting. He
looked around, and he could see the fear and confusion on the others' faces. He steeled himself.

“Right.” Harry announced “Who’s up for a trip to the Chamber of Secrets. We’re
destroying this fucking thing.”

Chapter End Notes

I know I promised that Ron would get some focus in this chapter, but I decided his
section fit better with the next chapter. I also couldn't resist ending where I did.
Anyway, hope you've enjoyed!
 Apologize
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

While the others peered around curiously, Ginny kept herself steeled. It was the most
chilling sense of déjà vu, returning to the Chamber after all those years. It had been the backdrop
for most of her nightmares, but the years had worn down the details in her mind. She hadn’t
remembered the wet, stuffy, stench, or the chill of the cavern. The entire experience was putting
her off balance, rubbing at old scars. The presence of that damned thing, the diadem that was
currently in an old canvas bag that Hermione was holding in front of her like it was a snake trying
to bite her, just put her even more on edge.

Harry hadn’t immediately gone to comfort her, knowing that she didn’t like to be fussed
over. That changed when they entered the main chamber. The basilisk was exactly as big as she
remembered. The thought, and now memory, of Harry facing that thing, half certain he would die,
wrenched at her gut. This is where Tom had taken her. This is where both she and Harry had
nearly died. Harry slipped an arm around her waist, and Ginny sighed, leaning into his body and
soaking up the comfort he was giving her. Wordless gratitude and understand flowed between the
two of them.

“Merlin, that’s huge.” Susan breathed. “You killed this thing, with a sword?”

“I had help.” Harry corrected, provoking a snort from Ginny.

“From a bird. And a hat.” Hermione rebutted.

“Nice to see that even shagging six witches won’t cure you of your modesty.” Katie
snarked. There were some wry chuckles at her teasing. Harry rolled his eyes and nodded to
Hermione, who unceremoniously dumped the diadem onto the ground.

Now that they were close to the carcass, Ginny could pick out the stench of decay. The
Basilisk’ magic seemed to have slowed, but not stopped it from rotting. Harry reluctantly parted
from her, and with one firm yank, pulled the fang from its mouth. His eyes returned to her “Gin,
would you like to do the honors?”

Harry’s eyes held hers, holding no judgement over her decision as a combination of
emotions bubbled up within her all at once. Could she really do it? Could she handle confronting
a horcrux, here? At the same time, could she pass up the opportunity to try, to- in a way- to finally
defeat Tom? Could she walk away with her head held high if she didn’t even make the attempt?

No.

He wordlessly held the fang out to her, and when she reached out for it, he clasped his hand
around hers as he handed it over, his touch lingering. Ginny felt a rush of confidence and gripped
the fang tightly. The diadem was just sitting there innocuously- like it really was just an inanimate
object, but she knew better. She could feel it pricking at her psyche. She might not have noticed if
it weren’t for her experience with the diary, but now, she couldn’t not.

“It just seems too easy.” Hermione whispered. Ginny silently agreed.

“Lets just get this over with.” She muttered, and held the fang aloft. Just as she was about
to plunge it downward, the horcrux struck. Ginny felt her mental defenses peel back as it
attempted to infiltrate her mind, tendrils reaching like roots. The violation unleashed a surge of
revulsion, it was so much, too much like the Diary.

Harry didn’t hesitate, rushing forward and taking her in his arms. His presence surged
forward protectively in her mind, and it was almost like a patronus, how it repelled the horcrux’s
magic. Luna followed Harry, hugging Ginny’s side and offering her silent support. And then
Hermione. And then Demelza, Susan and Katie all huddled around Ginny.

She came back to herself, and plunged the fang like a dagger into the diadem. It sizzled
and popped, and then let out a long, haunting whine as it crumpled in on itself.

“Fuck you.” Ginny hissed

It was done.

-----

Ron’s life had been better, to say the least. He remembered how it had been during their
fourth year, in that time between Harry’s name coming out of the goblet of fire and the first task,
but even that situation hadn’t been as miserable as this one.

For one, he knew then, that all it would take for Harry to forgive him was a simple
apology. Not to mention, he’d still been friends with Hermione. He’d figured out rather quickly
that he’d been in the wrong- that there was no way Harry had entered his name into the goblet-
even if his pride wouldn’t let him admit that aloud. That didn’t hold a candle to the guilt he felt
now.

For the first time, Ron felt like he really deserved what was happening to him. He didn’t
blame Harry, Hermione, or Ginny for disowning him. It’d be so much easier if he could. If he
could be angry at them and pin all of his problems on them. But he couldn’t. He had no one to
blame but himself.

That isolation had become total after the Death Eater attack. He’d been trying to help, to
maybe atone for his mistakes- he was a prefect after all. He’d been leading a troop of the lower
years up to the dorms when Greyback ambushed him. He hadn’t even had the opportunity to get a
spell off before he’d been tackled to the ground. His stomach squirmed as he tried to push aside
the memory of what came next… the mauling, Greyback’s putrid breath and harsh panting. He’d
been lucky that the Order showed up when they did. Tonks had probably saved his life.

He wasn’t sure if it was his appearance, or the association with a werewolf that caused
everyone to avoid him. The scars on his face weren’t pretty. He could hardly look himself in the
mirror without shuddering. He couldn’t help but realize how much better off he’d be if Harry,
Hermione, and Ginny had still been there. They wouldn’t have cared. Harry would even
understand how it’d feel, at least a little bit, to have people be weird over his scars, or to be treated
like a leper by the school.

Having a compartment on the Hogwarts Express seemed nice at first glance, but quickly
grew depressing. He was relieved when it was his turn to patrol the train, it saved him from having
to stress over the letter that was burning a hole in his pocket… and what to do about it.

It was while he was on partrol, almost serendipitously, that he ran into Ginny. He could
pinpoint the exact moment that she noticed him by how her expression turned from relaxed to
guarded. She deliberately turned away from him. “Wait!” Ron called out.
 “What is it, Ron?” Ginny said in a cool, measured voice. For a moment, Ron thought of
apologizing… but he was rubbish with words. Instead, he fished out Bill’s letter to him and shoved
it at Ginny.

Ginny’s eyes flickered from the letter to Ron. “Just read it.” Ron said.

Her expression was unreadable as her eyes scanned the parchment. It was a short letter-
Ron nearly had the thing memorized.

Ron,

I’ve heard that you’ve had a falling out with Harry. I just want you to know that I
understand why it happened. I can’t divulge much in this letter, but Dumbledore has talked to me
about the situation. After you get back from school, we can talk more, and figure out how to help
our sister.

-Bill

The only sign of emotion that Ron could see from her was how her hand was gripping the
parchment with much more force than necessary. She looked up from the letter, and let out a
breath. He wondered if she was talking it over with Harry at that very moment. He really didn’t
know how far their bond went.

“Alright, we need to talk about this.” She said, and motioned for him to follow her. Ron
gratefully nodded and fell into step behind her.

Hermione was the only one of Harry’s… group, that was absent from the compartment.
She too was doing rounds as Prefect. “So Dumbledore’s gotten to Bill.” Ginny announced bitterly.
“I don’t know what he’s been feeding him, but…” She held out the letter for the room at large.
Susan took it first, scanning over it before letting Demelza and Katie look it over

Harry was looking at Ron curiously, and he did his best to meet his eyes. He seemed to be
sizing him up, or judging him, more likely. “Well, we have a few options.” Susan concluded.

“I can convince Bill that he’s being a buggering idiot.” Ginny bit out.

“Or Ron could do it, if he’s up to it.” Luna suggested.

“Are you?” Harry asked.

“Er, yeah.” Ron nodded, and though he had no clue if it was the right time for it or not, he
went ahead “I… was a huge prat. I’m really sorry. About everything.”

Ginny and Harry blinked and glanced wordlessly at each other. Ron wished he knew what
they were thinking. “I, er, appreciate that.” Harry said agreeably “But, things can’t just go back to
how they were.”

“I know.”

“Is this really the best play, though?” Susan wondered.

“What do you mean?” Harry asked.

“Well, what if Ginny tries to convince her brother, and Ron acts as, well, a spy on the
Order?”
 “If I can convince Bill, he can be the spy.” Ginny argued.

“We can’t put all our eggs in one basket, Ginny.” Susan returned “Besides, how close are
Ron and Bill anyway? Aren’t you and Bill much closer?”

“They’re brothers, of course they’re close.” Ginny answered for him, but Ron had to shake
his head.

“Actually, we aren’t, really.” Ron shrugged “Ginny always had Bill wrapped around her
finger, but with so many brothers, and the age gap… y’know. It just wasn’t a thing.”

“So the best move is to have Ginny make our case to Bill. If it works, great. We have two
spies. If it doesn’t, Ron can still spy for us. Well, if he’s willing to do that.” Susan glanced
meaningfully at Ron.

“Yeah. I could do that.” Ron agreed. He had no idea if he could do that.

The discussion continued for several minutes, ironing out the details of how this would
work. Ron received a blank piece of paper, which Hermione had apparently enchanted to allow
them to write each other without using owls. At a certain point, the conversation trailed off, and
Ron realized that while the sentiment in the room wasn’t nearly as hostile as it had been, he very
much felt like an outsider. “Right, well, er.” He fumbled. “I’ve got rounds.”

“Sure.” Ginny nodded “Thanks, Ron.”

-----

Harry and the girls reluctantly separated from each other on the platform. Hermione went
with her parents, Demelza with her’s, and Luna with her father. Both Katie and Susan were living
on their own now. Susan in particular seemed to wilt as they parted. She had been legally
emancipated with the death of her Aunt, was still living in the house she grew up in. Harry gave in
to the urge to comfort her, taking her by the arm and hugging her one last time before she left. She
favored him a watery smile that spoke volumes.

In addition to Ginny’s parents, Bill and Fleur were awaiting them. While Mrs. Weasley
alternated fussing over Ron, Harry, and Ginny, Bill was levelling a harsh, judgmental glare at
Harry. Ron’s forewarning had prepared Harry for this, and he met Bill’s eyes unflinchingly.

When Bill turned to Ginny, he softened, and when Mrs. Weasley released her, Bill hugged
her. “Hey firebug.” He said affectionately. Ginny visibly bristled at the name- it’d been his
nickname for her when she was a little girl. She had just destroyed a bloody horcrux, she wasn’t a
little girl.

“Hey Bill.” She replied, trying to brush aside her annoyance. Susan had coached her on
how to convince him. Don’t loose your temper. Be genuine and earnest, be firm without giving in
to him. But whatever you do, don’t loose your temper.

At first, Fleur’s eyes flickered between the three of them, trying to piece together the
byplay. But she seemed to quickly let it go and greeted Harry with a hug that lingered a touch
longer than might be appropriate. “Hello, Harry.” She said brightly “We’re your official escort
today.”

“Oh, are you?” Harry asked glancing at Bill. “I guess the Dursleys couldn’t be bothered this
year.”
 “This isn’t about whatever issues you have with your family, it’s about your safety.” Bill
said curtly, even dismissively. This instantly set both Harry and Ginny on edge. “You’re too much
of a target for us to let you be driven, so we’re just going to side-along you.” He nodded to Fleur
“Babe, do you think you could handle him, I’d like to talk with Ron and Ginny a bit.”

Harry was a little surprised that Bill could square that 180 degree turn from ‘concerned for
his safety’ to ‘half of his escort buggering off’, but he wasn’t about to complain. Fleur seemed
even more surprised than he, but to ward off her protest Harry just smiled at her and shrugged.
“Shall we?”

She huffed out a sigh, a shot a glance a Bill that informed Harry that there would be words
about this later. Personally, Harry didn’t envy him, though Bill was certainly bringing it down on
himself. “Aren’t you going to say goodbye to your girlfriend, Harry?” Fleur prompted, a teasing
lilt in her voice “You’re going to miss each other so very much.”

Ginny wasn’t about to pass up the invitation to snog her boyfriend or to show Bill that she
definitely wasn’t a little girl. She threw herself at Harry, who caught her with practiced ability, and
devoured his mouth with an aggressive, teeth-clinking kiss that went on far longer than either of
them originally intended.

“Alright, knock it off you two.” Bill’s sharp voice cut through the moment, and the two of
them reluctantly separated. Bill was predictably fuming, and Ron just looked vaguely
uncomfortable. Harry glanced nervously at Ginny’s parents, but neither of them seemed to be
bothered. In fact, Mrs. Weasley was smiling.

She’s planning the wedding already. Ginny informed him. Simultaneously, she inclined
her head in Fleur’s direction in acknowledgment, wondering just how much she knew about the
situation and if she might be more on their side than she realized. She definitely didn’t seem happy
with Bill’s behavior.

Maybe instead of Bill convincing Fleur, we can get Fleur to convince Bill. Harry
speculated. I’m sure she can be very convincing.

Ginny rolled her eyes. Yeah, I’m not surprised you think that, Potter. But the jibe was
without any bite.

“I love you, Gin.” Harry said aloud.

“Right back at you, luv.”

Bill looked furious. Fleur seemed smugly satisfied. Mrs. Weasley was beaming.

Harry didn’t recall side-alonging with Dumbledore feeling so… intimate. Maybe it was his
imagination, or how she linked his arm with his, or perhaps it was how he could now feel her
magic flare up and sweep him away. When they appeared into the Dursley’s backyard, Harry
nearly lost his balance, as he did with nearly any form of magical travel not involving a broom.
Fleur was the to steady him, and once again how her arm looped around his shoulders felt almost
flirtatious.

God, he was losing it. There was no way she was into him, and she was getting married in
a few months! Why was he over-interpreting ever little touch she gave him? Maybe he was being
affected by her allure… perhaps only subtly. He didn’t feel affected, though. When she was just
talking to him normally, he felt normal… it was only when she was touching him like this. “You
alright there, Harry?”
 “Yeah, this is normal for me.” He joked wryly, provoking a giggle from her.

“Good. I’d hate it to be a reflection on my apparition skills.” She said with mock
arrogance.

“Well, as long as your ego is intact.” Harry smirked, and Fleur giggled again.

There was a moment of silence, before they simultaneously realize that they were still
pressed inappropriately close to each other. As one, the jerked apart from each other. Harry felt
the heat rise in his cheeks, but was floored when he saw Fleur blush as well.

Damn, she could have been number seven if she wasn’t getting married. Luna
contemplated wistfully.

“Right, well, thank you for taking me. Here.” Harry said awkwardly “I appreciate it.”

“Nonsense. I owe you much more than a simple side along apparition.” Fleur disagreed
“Allow me.” With a swish of her wand, she levitated his trunk. Harry obliged her, opening the
back door to let her through into the house.

Harry was greeted by the unpleasant sight of Vernon and Petunia Dursley. “Back, are you,
boy.” He sneered.

“Yep.” Harry answered dully. “Don’t mind them, Fleur.”

“Don’t tell me you brought another one of your k-” Vernon choked on his words as Fleur
stepped through the door. He was clearly struck dumb by her allure, his mouth hanging open
stupidly.

Petunia, seeing this, hissed at Fleur “What have you done to him you witch!”

“Petunia… just don’t.” Harry said simply. “Its not Fleur’s fault Vernon has no self control.”
He was done humoring these people. They’d given him nothing but hatred and a life-time’s worth
of emotional issues.

Harry really did expect her to go on, but something in his tone stopped her in her tracks. He
wasn’t the insecure, angst-ridden teenager he’d been when he’d left them last. He was far more
confident, much more secure in himself and now more than ever he felt beyond these petty people.

He wasn’t even separated from the people he loved, not all of them. Ginny, Luna, and
Hermione were all with him in his mind, closely following this key encounter and offering their
support.

Harry motioned for Fleur to follow him up to his room. “Sorry about them.” He offered.

She shook her head “No, I’m sorry for bringing out the worst in them.”

“That wasn’t you, Fleur. They’ve always been like that. They were even worse when I was
little and couldn’t stand up for myself.” He opened the door to his room, the door which had many
locks on it and a cat flap that had in the past been used to pass food through, to reveal his cramped,
broken down bedroom.

“I see.” Fleur said, revealing no emotion as she looked around the room “I’m sorry.”

“Its okay.” Harry told her, not quite able to look at her “I hate it here, but I can deal with
 them now. I know I have people that love me waiting for me out there. I only have a couple
months of this left and then I’ll never have to see them again.”

“You shouldn’t have to deal with them, though.” Fleur frowned “This room. Did they ever
only give you broken old toys?” At first, Harry didn’t even understand what she meant, until he
realized that the shelves were still cluttered with the remains of Dudley’s old toys.

“No. Those are all Dudley’s. This used to be his second room, actually.”

“Then where did you sleep?” Fleur asked.

It was odd, he spent years hiding every scrap of information about his time with the
Dursleys, but now… he felt much less guarded about it. He felt free. It wasn’t anything to do with
Fleur. No, it was Ginny, and Hermione, and Luna, Katie, Susan and Demelza. They’d helped
him.

So with it was with only some hesitation that he revealed one of his most closely guarded
secrets. “Before I got my Hogwarts letter, they kept me in that cupboard under the stairs.”

“I see.” Fluer said, again revealing not a scrap of emotion in her voice. Harry finally
looked back up at her, and realized his mistake. While her voice had betrayed nothing, her eyes
were radiating with pure fury. It’d been building the entire conversation. Harry was reminded
suddenly of how the Veela transformed at the World Cup and wondered if the Dursleys should be
fearing for their safety.

You know, Fleur’s actually alright. Ginny admitted.

“Uh, Fleur?” Harry piped.

“Yes, Harry?” Fleur replied, her sweet tone towards him clashing with every element of her
body language.

“Just don’t kill them.”

Fleur just smiled, and it didn’t reassure him one bit.

Chapter End Notes

More of Ron as promised, and more of Fleur! The next few chapters will be light on
the sex scenes and heavy on the plot and character stuff, though certainly there will be
some NSFW parts.

Anyway, next up Ginny has a 'talk' with Bill. And other stuff. Thanks everyone! I
apologize for not responded to comments on the last chapter, these past few weeks
have been a bit hectic for me and it just slipped my mind.
 Uncomfortable
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Fleur wondered if Harry would ever stop surprising her. He’d surpassed all of her
expectations for him in the Triwizard tournament, surprised her with his nobility in the second
task, and surprised her by being resistant to her allure, but by the end of the tournament she thought
she had cracked the enigma that was Harry Potter.

She was wrong. The revelation that he was having sex, no, in a relationship with multiple
women threw into doubt everything she knew about him. Was he really as sweet and noble as she
had thought? How talented a lover, and how much stamina he must have to please so many…

When she spotted Harry at King’s Cross, she paid close attention to how he interacted with
the people around him… the women around him. She saw him hug each of them goodbye, and her
heart twinged when he brought a particularly crestfallen girl into a second hug. Even though she
couldn’t hear the words exchanged she could see their meaning well enough. ‘I’ll miss you.’ ‘Take
care of yourself’.

‘I love you.’

He was being genuine, 100% purely genuine with them. This wasn’t just a randy bloke
sleeping around, he cared for each of them. He treated each of them like he cherished them. She’d
underestimated him again. Somehow, Harry always found a way to exceed whatever expectations
she had for him without even realizing it.

She was so wrapped up in unravelling the mystery that was Harry Potter that Fleur almost
missed the nearly malevolent expression on Bill’s face. There was no other explanation, he knew
about Harry’s… relationships. Fleur was willing to take advantage of Bill’s recalcitrance; she’d
have words with him later but for now she was happy for the excuse to spend more time with
Harry. She wanted to learn more about him, he was remarkable, and she wanted to know him like
Ginny and Hermione and the rest seemed to.

Her body seemed magnetically attracted to his, she hadn’t even noticed how much they
were touching until after she’d apparated him and she saw the growing blush on Harry’s face. She
hadn’t intended to wind her arm around his, or sidle up to him, it just happened. It felt nice, it was
easy to let her guard down around him without having to worry about how he’d react to her allure,
or how he’d judge her. His good-natured teasing was a breath of fresh air compared to how nearly
everyone, even Bill, treated her.

If it were only that, Fleur wouldn’t feel guilty. But it wasn’t. She loathed to admit it to
herself, but she was attracted to him. She wanted him. Part of it was the Vela side of her, Harry
would be far from the first man who Fleur had secretly, shamefully, desired. An instinctual part of
her wanted nothing more than to bed the stud that had fucked so many women. But she couldn’t
say it was entirely that. She’d never given in with any other man as much as she had with Harry,
no one else had been able to get overpower her rational mind, and he wasn’t even trying.

All of that, the battle raging on inside of her, her desires and self-flagellation, was set aside
when she saw the horrible state of Harry’s room. And it was all completely forgotten when Harry
had revealed that his bedroom had used to be a cupboard.
 Her Vela nature was raging at her and for once her human nature was in complete
agreement. She wanted to curse and gnash her teeth; she was sure if she let out even a shred of the
rage she was feeling in that moment she’d be burning this fucking place to the ground.

But Fleur was used to masking her emotions, and so appeared utterly calm as she descended
back down the stairs. Yet anyone, even a muggle, would be able to feel the magic pouring off her-
an aura of rage. Generally, only very powerful witches or wizards could project her magic, and it
was true that she was quite powerful in her own right, but her Veela heritage amplified this effect.

She stopped herself at the foot of the stairs, her eyes drawn that cupboard. Inside, there
was cleaning supplies, nothing that would indicate that a small child had once called it his
bedroom.

“What are you doing! We let you into our house and now you-” Petunia’s irate voice died
in her throat as Fleur turned to her, and she took an involuntary step backwards when she saw the
fire in Fleur’s eyes.

“I was just taking a look at Harry’s old bedroom.” Fleur smiled unnervingly as she spoke,
each word deliberately laced with poison. “Odd.” She slammed the door shut with inhuman force
“I count four bedrooms in this house. Very odd.”

By now Vernon Dursely had ambled over, but he could only choke on his tongue at the
sight of her, beautiful and ferocious. “Vernon.” Fleur commanded “What don’t you tell me more
of what you’ve done to Harry.”

Vernon Dursely was not a strong-willed man, quite the opposite, and he obliged her even as
Petunia stammered at him to stop. Vernon told her everything. ‘His kind’ had invaded his life and
forced ‘the boy’ on him. They were unnatural, bad apples every one of them. ‘That brat’ didn’t
deserve the same treatment as his flesh and blood son and he refused to let ‘that freak’s’ presence
interfere with his son’s happiness. So they locked him away, deprived them of food, and put him
to work. But no matter what they did to him, his unnaturalness came through. That freak would
misbehave, talk back, and even do magic.

Finally, Fleur had enough. She silenced Vernon by putting the tip of her wand to his lips.
“I want you to understand something.” She said, her voice infused with quiet fury “One day
something horrible will happen to you. Your lives will fall apart without warning, you will lose
everything important to you- your money, your home, your status, and your ‘dignity’.” Both
Dursley’s faces paled in horror, paralyzed by Fleur’s overwhelming aura. “When that happens,
you will have experience only a fraction of the misery that you inflicted on Harry. When it
happens, you will know who did it to you, and you will know why.”

Fleur turned away, her hand releasing the railing of the stairs, revealing char marks where
her fingers had been. “It is far too kind a fate for people like you, but it is the most that Harry
would allow. You better pray that Harry survives this war, because if he doesn’t, I may not be so
charitable.”

-----

Ginny’s temper was being tested. Bill’s has been very attentive to since meeting at King’s
Cross, and she was trying to play along, but damn was it difficult. She couldn’t stand that cutesy
pet name, or how he treated her like she was twelve. And then there was how he had treated
Harry, his dismissiveness and hostility towards him grated on her, even if it was to be expected.

So perhaps she hadn’t gone into this conversation with the right mindset, but with her Mum
busying herself in the kitchen, Ron strategically leaving them to ‘go for a fly’, and the two of them
alone in the hallway outside of her room, she saw her chance. “Bill, we need to talk.” She said
seriously.

Bill smiled and ruffled her hair “What about, firebug?”

Ginny bristled, but pushed onward. “It’s about Harry.”

Bill’s expression turned sour. “Ah, him.”

“That’s exactly what I’m talking about, Bill. What’s your problem with him? What has he
ever done to warrant you acting like a total prat to him?”

Bill seemed a bit reluctant to go on, drawing his wand and casting a silencing charm around
them. “Do I really need to spell it out for you, Ginny?” Bill bit out, and Ginny was satisfied that he
was actually using her name “We both know what he’s done. What he’s doing. What I don’t get
is why you’re letting him take advantage of you like this!”

Now they were getting somewhere. Susan had prepared the game plan for this
conversation. She couldn’t just accuse Bill of being in league with Dumbledore without blowing
Ron’s cover, so she had to get him to volunteer that information himself. This was close enough.

“You’ve been talking to Dumbledore, then.” She said coolly.

“Yeah, I have. And I’m bloody grateful that he came to me.” Bill knelt down to address
her, putting his hands on her shoulders. “Gin, please listen to me.” He entreated, and Ginny felt
another spike of frustration. Harry was the only one allowed to call her that. “You can still get
out. I know you’ve wanted to be with him all your life, but can’t you see how awful he’s being?
You should be able to have a boyfriend who doesn’t have sex with six other girls. I get it, he’s
probably heaped tons of guilt on you over this, but you know what he’s doing isn’t right.”

Ginny’s eyes narrowed. Indignation on Harry’s behalf simmered and rose in her chest
before turning to fury, and all thoughts of Susan’s carefully laid out plan to pull on Bill’s
heartstrings and win him over evaporated. “Don’t talk about him like that.” She spat “You have no
idea who he is. He’s the kindest, most stupidly noble person I know.” She ripped herself away
from him “He was going to do it. He was going to just walk to his death at Dumbledore’s word.
Hermione was the one who figured out the ritual, and I was the one who convinced him to do it.”

“Ginny…” Bill tried to interrupt, but she was having none of it.

“There’s nothing wrong with what we’re doing, Bill! We aren’t hurting anyone, and you
know what? I love it.” She felt a spike of vicious satisfaction at Bill’s dumbstruck expression, is
image of her being an innocent little girl shattering before his eyes “I enjoy sharing him. I love
fucking him and watching him fuck other women. You can take this sanctimonious,
condescending crap and stuff it!”

Uh, Gin?

The uncertainty from Harry brought Ginny to her senses, and she realized she might have
just blown it. “He’s really gotten to you.” Bill murmured.

“Bill… what?”

“Dumbledore told me about Harry’s connection with You-Know-Who, how it might be

influencing him, changing him. He said… he said, I didn’t want to believe it, but…”
 Ginny shook her head vehemently “You can’t believe everything he tells you. Yes, Harry
has a connection to Voldemort, but-”

“No! No buts, Ginny! You’ve become obsessed with him, following his whim at the
expense of everything else. It’s just like the diary all over again! How else do you explain all of
these girls falling over themselves to share him? I know you can’t see it now, but once I save you,
you will.”

Save me? Ginny felt a frisson of dread, what did ‘saving’ her entail?

“You’re so wrong Bill. I can’t even begin to tell you how wrong you are. You say that you
care about me but you don’t actually bother to listen. I’m happy. I love him and he loves me.
Don’t do something that I’ll never be able to forgive you for.”

Bill’s determined expression told her that he wasn’t phased, but his response was
forestalled by Fleur flouncing into the hall, beside herself in rage. “Those pigs.” She muttered to
herself “I’ll need to-” She looked up and noticed the tension in the room. “Ah, was I interrupting
something?”

Ginny let out a frustrated huff. She might have just completely cocked everything up by
blowing her lid so easily, or he might have just been a lost cause the entire time. Either way, she
had no clue what to do.

It’s okay Ginny. We’ll figure something out.

“Yeah, I’m done.” She finally conceded.

I don’t like how he was talking to you. Harry admitted. I hate to even think it, but what if
he like, tried to put you on house arrest or something?

Ginny snorted. I’d hex his bits off first, trace be damned.

-----

The short trip back to the Burrow did little to dampen Fleur’s fury. Truthfully, the Burrow
was far from a calming place- the passive aggressiveness from her future mother in law was
becoming beyond tiresome. Nothing was ever good enough for Molly Weasley, Fleur’s cooking
apparently wasn’t up to snuff, never mind that she was a far better cook than Bill. Her outfit was
too brazen one day and too stuffy the next. She couldn’t fault Bill’s brothers tripping over
themselves because of her allure, but she wished she wasn’t close proximity to them so much of the
time. It was getting to the point where she was looking forward to her wedding just because it
meant she could get away from Bill’s family.

The most recent Order meeting had offered and unexpected respite from the tense Burrow
atmosphere. Guarding Privet Drive- protecting Harry- was not the most interesting assignment, but
Fleur now found herself very grateful that she had volunteered. Not only was it an
opportunity to get away from the Burrow, she could get to know Harry better, and she could make
sure those pigs stayed on the straight and narrow.

Fleur was also grateful that that she and Ginny had worked out an understanding. Last
summer had been difficult, with Ginny’s constant sniping. But at least so far, Ginny had been
downright cordial with her. At the same time, her newest dose of frustration was coming from an
unexpected source, her fiancé.

Fleur could see the conflict coming from a mile away, but she didn’t know how to stop it.
 She wasn’t an idiot. She knew that Bill must have discovered Harry and Ginny’s unorthodox
relationship. Whatever argument she had just interrupted between the two siblings must have been
related, and it seemed that Ginny hadn’t gotten through to him.

If it were just an argument between Ginny and Bill, Fleur would write it off as a family
matter and just stay out of it. But it wasn’t. Fleur knew that when called upon, she would defend
Harry’s virtue, and that meant that sooner or later she would get dragged into the gathering
maelstrom.

Bill looked tired, and frankly she was as well. While she could bring this up now, Fleur
knew it wasn’t the right time. After learning about what the Dursleys had done to him, she was far
too defensive of Harry to have a productive conversation.

So instead of saying anything, Fleur just smiled wanly and leaned in to kiss her fiancé.
They would work out whatever issues they had. Later.

Chapter End Notes

As always, I really appreciate the comments. This chapter didn't quite achieve as much
as I wanted, but I am really enjoying writing Fleur. Going forward I'm going to be
touching on what the other girls are doing with their summer as well as continuing the
develop the situation at the Burrow.

Also, a little teaser, Harry will be getting a surprise visitor at Privet Drive, three
guesses who. ;)
 Unfaithful
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

The house was so empty. Calling it a house wasn’t quite doing it justice. While the Malfoys
surely would have sneered at it, Susan knew that she lived in a pureblood status symbol- a display
of wealth meant to impress visitors.

Susan was in the dining room absently eating reheated leftovers as she scanned the pages of a
book. The dining room was beautiful, complete with a fireplace, hearth, and a table that could
easily fit a dozen, though only one person head eaten there in over a year. There were countless
rooms- studies, lounges, bedrooms, all unused, some of them for well over a decade. The halls
were ornate and decorated with wizarding portraits of her ancestors- great-grandparents, distant
aunts and uncles, and in one out of the way section of hall Susan hadn’t set foot in in years- her
parents and aunt.

While she had plans- opening up a line of communication with Scrimgeour and play him and
Dumbledore off each other- they had to wait until Harry was of age. Until then, all she could really
do was read.

She wasn’t like Hermione, she couldn’t just devour book after book for fun. She didn’t get any joy
out of reading legal tome, she much preferred talking to people. Being isolated like this, with only
a scrap of paper connecting her to her friends felt like she was slowly being suffocated. Entombed
within a mansion filled with nothing but memories.

At the same time, she felt a bit guilty for feeling as she did. At least she wasn’t being forced to live
with people who actively hated her. Should she really be pitying herself when Harry had it so
much worse?

Susan was drawn from her reading by a knock at the door. She reached for her wand, she wasn’t
expecting anyone.

Were Death Eaters likely to knock? No, but Dumbledore’s people might. Susan cautiously made
her way to the door. “Susan, we know you’re holed up in there, don’t make me drag you out.”

Susan nearly tripped over her own feet, even as she began to smile. She threw open the door
“Katie, Demelza? What are you doing here?”

“Did you think we were going to let you wither away by yourself?” Katie shook her head
knowingly “You aren’t built for that.”

Susan blushed despite herself, she was spot on “So…”

“We’re gonna hang out at my place, and you’re going to come with.” Katie announced.

“How did you get roped into this?” Susan asked Demelza.

“Oh, you know Katie, she usually gets her way. My parents are fine with me spending time with
friends.”

“I take it they don’t know about…”

Demelza shuddered “Merlin no.”

Susan turned her attention back to Katie “I take it I don’t have a choice?”

“Nope.”

-----

Schlick schlick schlick schlick. The wet sound of her fucking herself with the dildo and rubbing her
clit with her fingers combined with her heavy breathing and restrained grunts to make a symphony
of pleasure that seemed unnaturally loud in her cramped room. Ginny knew from experience that
the noise wouldn’t carry but was beyond caring regardless.

Term had ended less than a week ago and Ginny already felt like she was losing her mind. She’d
spent years without sex, but after only a few months with it she found she couldn’t go back. She’d
made herself cum again and again, she could even fuck herself to exhaustion, but it never satisfied.
Harry, at least, was better at stopping himself. He was able to avoid falling into the vicious cycles
that Ginny did

She’d been able to visit Luna once so far, and the two of them were able to spend some ‘quality
time’ together, but for the most part Ginny was confined to the Burrow property by her Mum,
who’s overprotectiveness was perhaps justified. It wasn’t exactly safe to be a blood traitor in
Britain these days.

Ginny finally gave it up as hopeless- donning a robe and discretely tucking the dildo away in it.
She couldn’t use a charm to wash it, and there was no better time to discretely rinse it off than in
the middle of the night. Years of sneaking around the house allowed her to make it to the
bathroom silently.

“Hello Ginny.” Ginny nearly jumped at the sound of Fleur’s voice. The room was bathed in pale
light as Fleur lit her wand, Ginny blushed, recognizing that she’d been caught red handed.

Though what did she have to be ashamed of? And why was Fleur outside her room in the middle
of the night? Her eyes narrowed, and she straightened her back. “Problem?”

Fleur seemed to ponder her answer. “It’s not well known, but Veela, even part-Veela, have an
acute sense of smell.”

“Wait.” Ginny’s thought process stumbled “So you know when I…”

“Not just you.” Fleur assured, rolling her eyes “I wish I could just turn it off. Its very distracting,
especially when I’m… unsatisfied.” As Ginny’s surprise wore off, she couldn’t help but notice
that Fleur was wearing a nightgown that seemed tailor made to show off her body… or maybe that
was just the effect she had on any clothing.

She fought to drag her eyes away from Fleur’s cleavage as she searched for a way to respond “I
feel you. I mean, obviously.” She smiled in a self-depreciating manner.

“But when you’re with Harry, he… he satisfies you, no?” Ginny realized then that this wasn’t just
an idle question, Fleur had been building herself up to asking it.

“Oh, yes.” She saw no reason to lie, or even hide the enthusiasm in her voice “He’s… incredible.”

“But with all those other girls, surely he can’t keep up?” Ginny dragged her gaze way from her
chest once more and noticed that Fleur was now several steps closer to her now.
“You’d be surprised.” Ginny breathed, Fleur was right up against her and she was having a hard
time focusing. Damn it, she was too bloody sex deprived!

“I don’t think you’re telling me the whole story, Ginny.” Fleur’s voice was silky and seductive.
How was everything about her so sexy? “And that’s your prerogative, but if you want me to help
with Bill, you might want to share. Why are you doing this?”

“Err…” Ginny’s brain stumbled as Fleur sidled against her. Ginny couldn’t help but be aware of
how flimsy her robe was, if the ties undid themselves she’d be completely revealed.

“Lets talk about this in a more private place, your room?”

“Sure.” Ginny answered automatically. Fleur’s arm was around her waist as she led them back to
Ginny’s room. She felt hot, her nipples were hard as the scraped against the fabric of her robe, and
her core was wet and inflamed. Was Fleur seducing her?

Ginny sunk onto her bed. Fleur closed the door behind them and cast a silencing charm on it. “By
the way, I can silence your room for you from now on.” Ginny didn’t miss the implication. Fleur
had heard everything- every gasp, whimper and moan. “So, tell me, what’s going on here? If you
say you’re just doing this because you enjoy it, I won’t ask anymore, but something tells me its
more than that.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Because Harry is not the kind of person to have sex with multiple witches for the hell of it.” Fair
point, and the way that Fleur was leaning over her, giving her a look down her cleavage and
revealing that she wasn’t wearing a bra was an argument all its own.

Ginny didn’t answer at first, not because she was unwilling, but because she was… pre-occupied.
Until, that is, Fleur snapped her fingers in front of her face. Ginny startled, blushing once more as
she wiped at her cheek- she’d been drooling. “Sorry.” She uttered, humiliated.

“It’s alright. I get it all the time. It’s a little refreshing having it be a woman rather than a man.”
Fleur said flippantly. “And I’ll admit, I’ve been laying it on a bit thick.” At a look from Ginny
Fleur hurried to explain “Not that I was using my allure, well not more than I could help.”

Ginny didn’t respond, too embarrassed for words. “If you want, I could arrange for you and Harry
to spend some time together.”

“Really? How?”

“I’m one of Harry’s guards at Privet Drive. One of my shifts is a night shift.” At that moment,
Ginny was willing to fall down on her knees and worship her.

“Oh my god. Thank you. Thank you!” She paused, reigning in her emotions “I really need this.”

“I can see.” Fleur teased “So, are you going to tell me more, or am I going to have to try my luck
with asking Harry?”

Ginny entertained the idea that she’d use the same strategy with asking Harry as she used on her.
Honestly, she was pretty sure that Harry would be okay with it, but he was asleep at the moment
and she didn’t want to make such a large decision without the approval of the others. She didn’t
want to leave Fleur with nothing, however. “You’re right. We aren’t just doing it for kicks.”

“So then, why?”

“When’s you’re next night shift?”

“The day after tomorrow, that’s why I went to talk to you out tonight. I honestly didn’t intend on
spying on you.”

“Okay, so take me with you, and we’ll talk things out, deal?”

“Deal.”

Fleur began to leave the room, but paused as her eyes once gain caught the dildo on her
nightstand. “May I?”

“Huh?”

“…I’ve never actually had one before. I was always too ashamed, too afraid of losing control.”

Ginny felt a twinge of sympathy for her, while she had her own struggles with sexual frustration, at
least she wasn’t fighting with herself over it. “I understand, but I kind of need that.”

Fleur chuckled “I was going to copy it. I suppose I could charm on myself, but… I like how
realistic this one looks.” She grabbed the synthetic shaft, her hands exploring the veins and ridges
of it, she seemed entranced by it.

“Oh, go ahead then.”

It wasn’t until Fleur had left the room that Ginny realized what she’d just let happen- Fleur was
going to be fucking herself with Harry’s cock.

Why did that thought excite her so much?

-----

Fleur had debated this idea to death in her head before she presented it to Ginny. Ultimately, the
prospect of learning more about Harry and his unconventional relationships was too much to resist,
but she knew it was risky. If it was discovered that Ginny had left the Burrow, there would be hell
to pay from her parents, and she was already on Molly’s bad side, to say the least. Not to mention,
it would precipitate a likely ugly argument with Bill.

Things had been strained between them recently, and Fleur couldn’t fully explain why. He’d been
gone more often, on ‘important missions for Dumbledore’, and when he was around, he’d been in a
darker, broody mood. It had started slowly, but it was becoming increasingly apparent since Ginny
had returned. Worse still, Molly seemed to have picked up on the tension between them. There
had been a few more biting comments from her than usual.

Fleur had to admit, she was acting differently as well. Ever since her confrontation with Ginny at
Hogwarts, she’d been… off balance. She was having a harder time controlling herself, especially
during sex. Bill always made sure that she came, but she had a habit of wearing him out.
Increasingly, she found herself wanting more even as Bill snored blissfully away beside her. That
was her impetus for copying Ginny’s dildo, though Fleur wondered if it would truly help her or
just feed her lust. It rested, so far unused, in the middle shelf of her bedside drawer.

If she was being truly, bluntly honest with herself, she’d always felt this way. She’d just done a
better job of ignoring it before, before Ginny had changed her worldview. Fleur honestly didn’t
know where the budding friendship between she and Ginny was going. She felt a certain kindship
with her. In a way, they were struggling with similar issues. She’d never seen someone as sexually
pent up as Ginny had been this week, except for perhaps herself.

She really wasn’t sure what to expect from this meeting, but her instincts were telling her that
whatever explanation Harry and Ginny were about to give, it would be a damn good one.

What she certainly didn’t expect was for the Knight Bus the arrive screeching into Privet Drive just
minutes after she apparated Ginny in. Her hand went to her wand, even though Death Eaters were
extremely unlikely to arrive by Knight Bus.

Her confusion dissipated just slightly at the sight of one of Harry’s… girlfriends- Luna Lovegood.
“What’s she doing here?” She asked Ginny.

“Luna’s Luna.” Ginny shrugged “She probably thought it’d be fun. Besides, I’m not the only one
who misses Harry.”

“Ginny!” Luna called as she ran up to her friend, pulling her into a close hug. For a moment, it
looked like Luna would hug Fleur as well, but she seemed to catch herself at the last moment,
instead formally offering her hand to shake. “It’s nice to see you again, Fleur.”

Bemused, Fleur took the proffered hand “Likewise. Shall we?”

It was late, and the other residents of Privet Drive were already in bed. Harry, however, was
waiting for them in the living room. He didn’t even have the chance to rise from the couch before
she had him pinned, legs straddling his waist and her lips locked with his.

Fleur deliberately looked away from the display, and distracted herself by putting silencing and
alarm charms on the doors to the Dursley’s bedrooms. There was no point in risking being
disturbed. When she returned to the living room, things had… escalated. Ginny was still pre-
occupied with mauling Harry’s face, but she had at some point tugged his shirt off, and her hands
were now exploring the exposed skin. She was also grinding shamelessly against Harry’s crotch.

Luna was watching then with an oddly distracted smile, and Fleur couldn’t blame her. The
pheromones rolled off their bodies- a heady mixture of male and female arousal. She knew that she
should stop them, but she found herself hesitating. Surely it wouldn’t be so bad to let them enjoy
the moment. She’d stop them if they crossed a line.

Harry soon turned the tables on Ginny, flipping her over and giving Fleur the opportunity to view
his torso and chest. It wasn’t that he was all muscle, but he had enough to draw her eyes as he
worked. The skill he demonstrated as he undressed Ginny, even unlatching her bra with ease- was
also undeniably appealing.

She’d never seen a man reduce a woman to incoherence the way she could so easily do to Bill, but
she had a feeling that she was about to. Ginny’s back arched as Harry’s mouth latched onto her
nipple, thrusting her -if Fleur were being brutally honest- very small breasts outwards. Not that
Harry seemed to care, he worshiped them with just as much reverence that Bill worshipped hers.

One of his hands trailed down from her chest, caressing her tight stomach on its way downward.
Her abdominal muscles were clenching in anticipation for what Harry had planned, and Ginny’s
breathing picked up as well, coming out in a harsh “Hhng, hhng, hhng, hhng!”

Harry’s hand dipped beneath her waistband but didn’t move further. “Beg for me, Gin.” He
purred. Fleur was enraptured by the raw sexuality on display. Harry was so confident and in
control, and so devastatingly sexy because of it. He had Ginny begging for his touch, and when he
gave her what she so desperately wanted, he made her scream.
 While Harry and Ginny cuddled on the couch in the aftermath of her orgasm, Fleur finally noticed
what the other occupant of the room had been up to. Luna had flat out taken half her clothes off,
her panties were around her ankles and skirt had been pushed aside as she toyed at her slit with a
rather familiar dildo.

Fleur didn’t have time to consider what was happening. Things were spiraling out of control and
she didn’t feel like she could, or even wanted to stop it. She wanted to see where this went, she
wanted…

Ginny was quick to get back into the action, pulling Harry’s shorts and boxers down, freeing his
cock. Fleur swallowed heavily, it was just as intoxicating a sigh as it had been in the hospital wing,
but this time she wasn’t sure she had the willpower to hold back. “You like this, luv? You like
that she can see it?” Ginny crooned “Don’t lie, I know you do.” She sent a triumphantly sexual
look glance at Fleur “She’s watching you, she can’t keep her eyes off it. Isn’t that right, Fleur.”

Fleur was consumed. Her baser instincts, grown out of her Veela heritage, had risen up once more,
clawing and shrieking at her to take, to claim the stud that had been presented to her. She had
never in her life had to fight so hard to maintain control, her jaw was clenched even as her pupils
dilated, her chest heaved as her nipples became diamond hard, her hands were clenched at her side
trembling in repressed frustration, and her pussy… it was on fire her arousal was soaking her
knickers.

But for all of that internal conflict, Fleur couldn’t keep her eyes off of the prime meat on display,
so she whispered “Oui.” Her tongue, of its own accord, swept over her lips, the scent of him was so
thick in the air that she could taste it.

Ginny preened at her response, as if Fleur had given her a supreme compliment. “I’m going to fuck
you, luv.” She told him as she absently stroked his shaft.

“Wait, protection.” Harry grunted.

“Shit.” Ginny clearly hadn’t planned ahead, though Fleur was impressed (though perhaps not
surprised) that Harry had enough restrain to remember and object. It occurred to Fleur that she was
the only one of age in the room. She had the power to stop everything now, or help it go further.

It was a split-second decision. Fleur stepped forward and drew her wand. “Let me.” She said, her
voice low. Standard birth control methods were unreliable with non-humans, so Fleur had learned
an alternate charm, instead of being cast on the woman, it was cast on the man. It had fallen out of
fashion in Europe but was just as effective.

She placed the tip of her wand at the tip of his penis. She froze for a moment, her eyes wide as she
looked down at Harry's cock. She was taken hold by the urge to grab his shaft, to run her hand up
and down his throbbing meat and... and... Quickly, she uttered “Virilem protego” and took three
quick steps back.

Ginny, to her surprise, didn’t seem perturbed by her intervention. No, while she seemed
thunderstruck as she looked between Fleur and Harry, it was with lust. Then, with a feral growl,
she straddled Harry once more.

She fucked him like a woman possessed, her hips jerking forward in short, sharp jolts. Fleur was
impressed by the athleticism that the position took, the muscles in Ginny’s arse and thighs flexed,
and her breath came out in grunts between her muttered dirty talk. “She fucking drooling over it,
that slut.” She grunted “She wants you. You wanna fuck her. I know you do. I wanna feel it when
your cock slides into that Veela pussy.”
After less than ten seconds of thrusting she came, but even that didn’t stop her. Her body shook as
shouted obscenities erupted from her, but she just went back at it once her orgasm passed. She
came a second time just as quickly, but the third time, Harry came with her.

Fleur could tell, not just from Harry’s delicious moans, but from the smell of his orgasm. Orgasms
had a distinctive smell, impossible to mistake for anything else. As Harry pumped his virile seed
into Ginny, Fleur’s instincts raged at her- insisting that it should be her that was milking the male
for all he was worth, that she should be the one draining him of his seed.

And she gave in, just a little bit more. Her hand, which had been resolutely at her side went
between her legs. It was still over her skirt, but that was nearly a semantic point. Her hand
pressed down with a viciousness born out of years of sexual repression, and her hips ground up into
it just as fiercely.

Ginny collapsed against Harry with a euphoric smile. Fleur had forgotten completely about Luna,
but the blonde girl seamlessly took over for Ginny. She’d gotten completely undressed at some
point and wasted no time in kneeling in front of Harry.

The blowjob that followed was a performance, one exclusively aimed at Fleur. Luna had no
qualms at giving Fleur long looks at Harry’s glistening shaft, or slowly, sensually taking him into
her mouth like a porn star.

Fleur had to admit, she was eating it up. Not just how Luna pleasured Harry, but his reaction to it
as well. His soft moans, the way his hands alternated between cupping her head and gripping the
couch. And then, when he came, the look of pure bliss on his face.

Luna took care to suck gently until the final twitch of his orgasm, but not a moment longer. With
purpose, she stood up and walked to Fleur. She stared at the younger girl with wide eyes as she
fearlessly approached her. Luna gave Fleur no sign of what she had planned.

If Fleur had known, she might have stopped it. In her current frame of mind, she couldn’t
guarantee that she would have. She had let all this happen, after all. But, still, she might have.
When Luna pulled Fleur down and crashed their lips together, her first instinct was to pull away.

Until she tasted it. Luna hadn’t swallowed.

Fuck it.

Fleur threw it all away, every barrier, every rule she ever had, and just went for it. Her hands
clawed at Luna as she savagely returned the kiss. Drinking in the taste of Harry’s cum and sucking
her mouth dry of every drop. The taste was so sinful good practically an aphrodisiac in itself, made
all the more potent by how forbidden it was.

She wanted, she wanted more.

She pulled back from Luna and turned her attention to Harry. Mine. She thought.

But something stopped her. Harry was shaking his head, he looked regretful, guilty. Fleur came
back to herself. Clarity returned to Ginny and Luna simultaneously. Luna in particular appeared to
crumple as she realized what she had done.

Oh god. Fleur felt sick.

She had cheated on Bill.

Chapter End Notes

Yeah, this might be controversial. Fleur definitely crossed several lines here, even
though she didn't go into this intending to. This is not something I intend to gloss over.
However, I think its important to keep in mind that characters can make mistakes
without being irredeemable (see my continued work on Ron). How Fleur responds to
this in the coming chapters will be crucial, and perhaps a critical part of her character
development ;).

Anyway, how does this chapter rate in terms of cliffhangers? Pretty high, right?
 One Last Time
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“Merde.”

Fleur was reeling. They had- she had almost… She stumbled backward into an armchair
and put her head in her hands. For a long while, she sat, lost in her thoughts. What was she going
to do? What could she do?

“Okay, let’s… let’s just talk about this.” Harry finally said. She looked up to see that the
three of them had all gotten dressed. “Fleur, I’m er, really sorry about getting carried away with
you in the room. Jeez, it was beyond inappropriate and” at this he looked sharply at Luna who
stepped forward contritely.

She seemed so small now, completely at odds with her boldness not so long ago. Nevertheless, she
looked Fleur in the eyes as she spoke “I’m sorry for kissing you. I know I shouldn’t have. I was
just, so lost in the moment. Things between us are so free, I guess I forgot that most people
wouldn’t like that.”

Fleur didn’t want to comment that she very much did like it. Hell, she could still taste him in her
mouth, she couldn’t deny that she liked it.

That was the problem. If the experience had just grossed her out, Fleur could have just chalked it
up to teenagers being caught up in their hormones and perhaps her allure. The real problem wasn’t
how they had acted, it was that she had liked it. That she could have walked out, looked away, told
them to stop, anything at any time and she had failed to do so.

And what she couldn’t figure out was- how was she going to tell Bill? How could she save her
marriage? Could she save her marriage? Should she even try to save it? Maybe Bill was better off
with a woman who didn’t have to struggle to be monogamous.

“I need to tell Bill.” She muttered.

“Wait!” Ginny interrupted “If you do that, then our cover is blown.”

“I think we have bigger things to worry about than your parents finding out that you’re shagging
your boyfriend.” Fleur responded dryly.

“No.” Ginny shook her head. She subtly glanced at Harry and Luna in a way that gave Fleur the
impression that some hidden conversation was happening.

Whatever conversation they were having seemed to resolve when Harry took the lead “Fleur, its
time to tell you about what’s been happing. Everything.”

Fleur blinked. What had she just gotten herself into?

“So, first of all, you know about my connection to Voldemort, right?”

Fleur nodded silently.

“Well, I figured out what it is. It’s a piece of dark magic called a horcrux.” He spoke concisely,
like this had been rehearsed, Fleur imagined that he must have explained this many times by now.
“Basically, it’s a piece of Voldemort’s soul, attached to me. As long as this piece of soul is there,
he can’t die.”

“So that’s how…”

“Yeah, that’s how he survived. Dumbledore had been teaching me about the horcruxes he made,
but I was able to work out for myself that I was one too. Dumbledore told me that I needed to die
in order for Voldemort to be killed.” Harry’s voice was bitter now, and Fleur felt her heart clench
with a protective anger. Even though it was tempered by the knowledge that Harry must have
found another solution, it still struck her as vastly unfair to him, having that expectation forced
upon him on top of all the other burdens he had.

“That’s barbaric.” She spat “He couldn’t have found another way?”

“He didn’t. Hermione did. I had basically accepted what I’d have to do, and just spent weeks
moping while Hermione worked her arse off researching. Eventually, Ginny dragged me off, told
me that Hermione figured it out, and then shagged me rotten.” The two of them shared a flirtatious
smile.

“And if all of this so far has been a bit much, brace yourself. Hermione worked out a ritual that
would destroy the horcrux, but it involves me having sex and bonding with seven witches.”

“Bonding?” Fleur repeated dumbly.

“Yes, its nice.” Luna commented. “Our minds are connected. We can speak with each other, feel
what the other person feels, it makes shagging very interesting.”

“Oh.”

“So, that’s why I’m with so many people. The ritual needs sex with someone you have an
emotional connection with and, well, the bond is very intimate.” Harry spoke remarkably easily
about sex. His entire explanation belied a certain confidence, a self-assurance in his ability to
explain this to her and win her over. It was compelling… he was compelling.

“So Bill…”

“Bill thinks that Harry’s corrupting me.” Ginny spat. “He thinks I’m still a helpless little girl who’s
falling victim to dark magic again.”

Fleur gave a weak smile “Your brother was always so convinced of your innocence.”

“We were very close when I was little, but he’s been away so much since I’ve been going to
Hogwarts. I guess since he never got to see me grow up… he doesn’t get that I have.” Ginny
shrugged helplessly. “I was honestly hoping you could convince him, but after this that’s not going
to happen.”

“No. Its not.” Fleur said blankly. Thoughts tumbling over themselves in her head. These
revelations combined with coming to terms with what she had just done was overwhelming.

“I need some time to think. I can’t… I don’t know what to do. I can’t lie to Bill…” She looked to
Harry, who had understanding and acceptance in his eye, even as he was steeling himself for the
consequences, Fleur gave Harry a kind, comforting smile “But I don’t want to do anything that will
hurt you, Harry.”
“Its okay, Fleur. You need to be honest with Bill. We’ll figure something out. We can, I dunno,
leave the country.”

She felt her fondness for Harry swell again. He really was noble. He could have taken things
further tonight, but it’d been his restraint that had stopped them. He could have tried to guilt her
into protecting them, but here he was willing to accept whatever she decided. She was more
determined that ever to find a way to protect him, even if she had no idea how she would do so.

-----

“This is your flat?” Susan winced; she hadn’t meant her tone to come out so harshly. She almost
sounded like Malfoy.

Demelza snickered, while Katie huffed in mock offense “Well sorry if I don’t live up to your
standards, princess.”

The day had been going great. They had stayed away from public areas, well, public wizarding
areas. It turned out that muggle London could be fun- particularly when they could apparate across
the city. Katie’s flat was apparently muggle, but she was still getting used to the ins and outs of
muggle culture and technology. Demelza- being a half blood- had the most experience out of all of
them and had ended up being an indispensable guide. She had explained the significance of
landmarks, clued them into pop culture references, and guided them through a muggle mall.

Susan had been keen to spend some time shopping and picking up muggle trinkets, but she was
savvy and had noticed that Katie wasn’t as enthused with the idea. She knew that Katie had a job
as a teller at Quality Quidditch Supplies- probably not the best paying job, combined with having
to pay for a flat, she could see why Katie wanted to save her money. So instead, Susan suggested
they get lunch at the food court and enjoy it at a park.

But then Demelza asked to see where Katie lived before they went their separate ways. Susan tried
not to pay any more head into how small the apartment was, or how messy- but Katie seemed to be
taking it in good humor. Susan decided that Katie could handle her taking the mickey. “You
know, if you had told Harry that you were living in a glorified broom cupboard, I’m sure he would
have helped you out.”

“And that’s exactly why I didn’t tell him.” Katie returned “He’s got enough on his plate. I really
don’t mind living here. Its feels good- being independent.”

“Y’know, I have some money lying around-”

“I don’t wanna hear it.”

“I’m just saying-”

“I didn’t get into this thing for a sugar daddy- or mommy.”

Demelza choked on her laugh “Oh my god, Katie, just let her speak.”

“Look, its not like I’m having a blast living by myself, if you haven’t noticed.” Susan
interjected “I was just thinking, maybe… we could live together, in a place that isn’t so… humble.”

Demelza giggled again. “Humble. Susan. You know, sometimes you’re like Harry- it’s
easy to forget that you’re, like, rich. Now is not one of those times.”

Susan fought a losing battle to control her blush. “Right. Sorry- stupid idea.”
 Now it was Katie’s turn to backtrack. “Wait, wait, wait.” She held her hands up placatingly
“Its not stupid. I thought we were just going to give me money, which isn’t necessary, but living
with you… that’d be nice.”

-----

Fleur returned in the middle of the morning to a cold bed. Bill was gone again. Where was
he? Well, now she had some idea. Working with Dumbledore, maybe even trying to figure out
how to trap Harry or force him to do what Dumbledore wanted. She went to the bathroom and
washed her mouth out with water. Even after a long shift at Privet Drive, she could still detect the
faint taste of him in her mouth. It wouldn’t let her forget what had happened.

She never once doubted that Harry was being honest with her. Even though a lot of what
he had said was shocking, the thought that he might be lying to her never even crossed her mind.
That was basically the only thing she was sure of. She couldn’t trust Dumbledore, she couldn’t
trust Bill, she certainly couldn’t trust herself.

She wished she had a close friend she could talk to, someone who she could be honest
with. Ginny was the closest she had to that in this house, but since so much of what Fleur was
wrestling with had to do with her brother and boyfriend, it didn’t seem right.

Fleur settled into bed, but couldn’t fall asleep. For an indeterminable amount of time she
shifted and turned over to try to get comfortable, but her mind wouldn’t settle. Fleur sat bolt
upright when the door opened- it was Bill.

For a moment, Fleur had no idea what she was going to do. Her mind was at war with itself,
so her body acted on its own accord. Her mouth crashed into his, the taste of him wiping away the
memory of Harry’s taste. She clawed at his shirt, dragging him and the pushing him into bed.

She easily slid her nightgown off, and Bill was enraptured. Her allure was pouring off her
in waves, and it was clearly having an impact. Bill was dazed and passive- merely letting Fleur
have her way with him. With superhuman strength she ripped off his clothes, not caring when the
fabric tore or rent as she grabbed and tugged.

She was possessed, all thought had fled her as she finally let loose. She gripped him by the
base of his shaft, and then devoured him. Fleur savored every quiver of his cock as she took him in
her mouth and sucked. Bill cried out and his hips twitched, but she didn’t let up for a moment, not
until, with one final shudder, Bill came.

Fleur drank in every drop of him until he was soft in her mouth. That just wouldn’t do.
Fleur pulled back, and for the first time in their relationship purposefully marshalled her allure-
using it, almost like a weapon.

The affect was instantaneous. “Oh. Merlin Fleur, please. I need you, please, please,
please.” He wasn’t just hard, his entire body was shaking in lust, his cock was swollen and
leaking. She could sense his desperation through her allure, and she knew she had him in the palm
of her hand. For her part, it felt glorious finally letting loose. Her entire body felt electrified, and
she was certain that her coming orgasm would be utterly spectacular

Fleur mounted him and let out a euphoric moan. Her allure amplified the pleasure and
satisfaction of taking him within her, it wasn’t going to take long. However, that reaction was tame
compared to Bill’s. He came. He cried, he sobbed. His body worked on its own accord- hips
bucking desperately into hers, and his cock throbbed as it pumped his essence into her. Fleur
responded by pressing Bill into bed and riding him as hard as she could- slamming herself down on
 his spasming shaft as she chased her own orgasm. With each vicious thrust, she grunted loud and
low, and her core clenched on his cock, wringing yet another spasm from it. She was getting close,
so close, her allure was spiking again, taking Bill with her to a greater peak than she’d ever before
experienced.

And then Bill collapsed, passing out completely as his shaft softened within her.

“Non! Non, non non!” Fleur shouted desperately, grabbing Bill by the shoulders and
shaking him. She stifled a sob, she’d never known frustration like this, being so close and yet
being denied. She turned over, wondering if it would be worth it to enervate him, or if she should
just take care of herself… and then a bolt of inspiration.

With shaking hands, she opened her bedside drawer, withdrawing the dildo Ginny had let
her copy. She didn’t bother taking her time, she was already at the edge. Her cunt seemed to draw
it in, her inner walls shifting and closing around something thicker than what she was used to until
it was fully within her.

It felt brilliant, if only it were real.

With one hand, she began to fuck herself with the toy, while her other toyed with her clit.
Yes, that was good. She tried imagining what would have happened if Bill had been able to hold
out for a few more seconds, but as she got closer to the edge her mind began to wander… back to
Harry.

What if he hadn’t stopped her? What if she had had taken him like she had taken Bill?
How would his face looked as she made him cum, how would he cry out for her? How would it
have felt, having that gorgeous cock inside her?

“Oh, oooh fuck. Huh. Oh fuck! H-Harry!” She would have taken him for hours. She
would have made him cum again and again. If Ginny wanted to see her fuck her boyfriend, oh
she’d let her. Ginny would watch while she wrecked Harry, rubbing pathetically at her clit while
Fleur got to enjoy that fucking cock. “FUCK! ”

Fleur laid back into bed, panting at the power of the orgasm she’d just experienced.
Shame mingled with satisfaction. Damn, she really couldn't stop herself. This couldn't go on.

She began to clean herself up. She quickly cast a scourgify on the dildo, but something
made her pause. When she'd first copied it from Ginny, she'd marveled at the realism, but now she
couldn't help but find it familiar. In fact, it looked an awful lot like...

Oh. No.

Chapter End Notes

Coming up, we'll be catching up with our old pals Dumbledore and Voldemort.
 Cold Blooded
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Ron self-consciously slid into a chair near the back. It really wasn’t that he was worried
about being found out, he was just… just a little intimidated. He’d spent two years wondering
what was going on during Order meetings, and he was about to find out.

Bill was on his left (Fleur was guarding Harry that night, apparently), and Ron was relieved
when Prof- Remus and Tonks took seats on his other side. His mum had pitched a fit when Ron
had been let into the Order, and he didn’t want to deal with her fussing.

It turned out that Order meetings were actually boring. There was a lot of discussion of
politics that Ron didn’t care for, routine patrols and the like, but Ron was surprised at how little
actual action was being taken. Everything seemed reactionary to him. Weren’t they supposed to
be trying to track down Death Eaters?

Ron sat back and did his best to look like he was paying attention. Susan had told him it
was unlikely that there’d be any sensitive discussion in the main Order meetings. Dumbledore
would pull people aside and speak privately about important missions… like what he was doing
with Bill.

Ron jolted when an elbow dug into his side, and sent an annoyed look at Tonks, who
smirked unapologetically. He glanced quickly at Bill to see if he’d noticed the byplay. He hadn’t,
and was in fact engrossed in a book, occasionally he scribbled something in the margins, but he
was barely paying attention to the meeting himself. He’d seen Bill with that book earlier that day,
and when he had asked him about it, he’d said it was something ‘for Harry’ and nothing more.
Ron peered over, trying to peek at the pages, but for some reason he couldn’t focus on the words…

Ron’s gaze went from briefly befuddled to calculating as it registered in Ron’s mind- the
book was enchanted. Whatever was in there must be important. He'd have to tell Ginny tomorrow.

He must have only spent a few seconds scrutinizing the book, but when he turned his
attention back to Tonks, it was clear that she had noticed something. Her gaze was penetrating,
and Ron felt like he was being examined under a lens.

The corner of her mouth turned fractionally upwards and she looked to Remus, who almost
imperceptibly nodded.

----

Much like Susan had been, Hermione had retreated to her own self-imposed exile after
school. Unlike Susan, Hermione was eager to focus on her research without distractions.
Hermione had spent the end of term reading up on alchemy. Frankly, she was surprised at how
rigorous it was, it was almost a science. No wonder it was basically a lost art.

Hermione reached into her bag, where she had, ah, ‘saved up’ a substantial quantity of
Harry’s semen for her alchemical studies in small glass vials that she had enchanted with
preservation charms. It would have been impossible for her to find the necessary equipment for
what she wanted to do in Diagon Alley. Perhaps in some shops in Knocturn Alley… but she didn’t
dare go there, she didn’t dare step foot in even Diagon Alley these days unless she absolutely
needed to.

Thankfully, the Room of Requirement had come through for her- she now had an
alchemical scale, a fey flame, and an alchemist’s kit. The scale and the flame were simple enough
to use. The scale seemed to be a simple metal disc mounted in a rune-engraved stone frame.
Hermione had already tested out a number of common potion ingredients on the scale- all with the
expected results. Each ingredient, when placed on the scale, would quickly dissolve, like a drop of
water in a hot pan. Then, a number of the runes etched along the side would heat up- warm to the
touch. Each specific combination of runes was linked to a certain set of properties.

It was true that many combinations had never been found- they were entirely theoretical.
There had been a lot of argument about that a few centuries back- some alchemist claiming that
there must be undiscovered magical species and speculating at the potential of various
combinations. Others believed that some runic combinations were just contradictory or downright
impossible.

Hermione hadn’t bought that- surely there were some combinations that were impossible,
but it seemed to her an act of complete hubris to assume you had discovered everything there was
to discover.

The vial felt warm in her hand- though she knew that sensation came not from any actual
heat but from magic. To activate the scale, she placed her wand into the center of the disk and
muttered and incantation. She deftly uncorked the vial and allowed a few drops to fall onto the
scale- they disappeared with a sizzle as they made contact with the plate. Hermione ran her hands
around the edges of the scale, scribbling down the runes that heated up.

Uruz and Ingwaz- she might’ve guessed. She jotted down her thoughts as they came to her
in a messy scrawl- might be useful for strengthening solutions, maybe even healing potions, the
runes had a very strong association with fertility and sexual desire which… made sense.

She bit her lip and turned her attention to the fey flame. It was by far the flashiest and most
subjective of the instruments she had at her disposal. After this, the easy part would be done- she
would have to spend weeks testing how semen reacted to various ingredients and treatments if she
wanted to be able to actually use it for anything.

The fey flame looked, well, an awful lot like a Bunsen burner. She tapped her wand at the base,
and it sputtered to life, producing a small white flame. It would burn at an intensity based on the
magical potency of the material fed into the flame. Knowing the magical content of ingredients
was important in potion making because – of course- you didn’t want to blow yourself up by
adding too much of something.

When Hermione added just a drop of semen into the flame, it suddenly billowed outwards
in a flash. She stumbled backwards as it flared, her arm moving to cover her eyes to shield them
from the intensity of the light. The vial clattered to the floor harmlessly as Hermione scrambled
back to her feet and drew her wand- making sure to avert her eyes from the intensely burning- yet
slowly dimming ball of white magical fire in the middle of her room.

“Finite.” The fire vanished, and Hermione put a hand to her face, blinking to ward off the
spots in her vision. Maybe conducting experiments by herself wasn’t a good idea.

Wow, how reckless of you. Harry teased. What next, are you going to brew an illegal and
dangerous potion in the bathroom again?

Hermione smiled. Hypocrite. What’s the status with… everything.

 She could feel Harry deflate, and almost regretted bringing it up, but it needed to be done.
We really fucked up with Fleur.

You didn’t do anything.

Yeah, but I also didn’t do anything to stop it. There was a very real temptation on her part
to argue that point, but she let it go. Look- that’s not the point. Ginny’s going to ask Fleur about
the book.

Oh.

Yeah. We really don’t have another option here. We need to know what they’re planning.
But… I just hate this.

I hate to ask this, but after last night, we really need to discus it… is Fleur going to be your
seventh?

There was a long pause as Harry collected his thoughts. Hermione could feel the gears
turning in his head.

Not sure if that’s up to me.

So you’d be open to it. If Fleur wanted to.

And the rest of you were okay with it.

Hermione couldn’t see any of them turning away someone who wanted to help save Harry’s
life. She certainly wouldn’t, even if the thought of Fleur being with Harry made her feel rather
inferior.

Hey, none of that. Harry chided gently. You know me better than that. Just remember, I
love you.

Hermione found herself smiling uncontrollably as Harry projected his affection to her- his
admiration, his trust, his respect. His love.

She blinked back tears. Love you too.

-----

When Ginny had come to her the morning after... after she had been unfaithful to Bill, Fleur
had been expecting her to apologize. She didn’t think that Ginny needed to do so, but the serious
look on her face made it clear to Fleur that the conversation would be weighty- it had seemed
obvious what they would talk about.

Except she’d been completely wrong. “You’re asking me to spy on Bill.” Fleur had uttered
with incredulity.

“I know.” Ginny then admitted “I know, it’s terrible of me to ask you this, but no one else
could get that book and break the enchantments on it.”

Fleur shook her head “No, I can’t betray him again.”

“It’s for Harry.”

“What?”
 “That’s what Bill said, whatever’s in that book… it’s for Harry.” Ginny let that hang in the
air for a moment “And I have a feeling it’s not a present.”

“No.” Fleur agreed.

“Fleur, please.” Ginny pleaded, a hint of desperation in her voice, but Fleur held a hand up.

“You misunderstand. I was a agreeing with you.” Fleur assured her. “If it’s for Harry, I’ll
do it.”

“And for the record, I am sorry.”

“None of this is your fault, Ginny.”

“I meant, for everything. For being a bitch.” Fleur could tell that it was a difficult thing for
her to admit. “You didn’t deserve it.”

“Thank you.” Fleur didn’t know what else to say.

That wasn’t the only… enlightening conversation she’d had that day. Luna had visited for
lunch and had spent most of the meal staring at her. She wasn’t ogling, which Fleur half expectied
given her previous behavior, no, it was like Luna was examining her in detail, picking her apart
and trying to figure her out. It was tad unnerving.

Ginny had, more or less, pushed the two of them together when she suggested they all take
a walk, and Ginny had not too subtly wandered off soon after. Fleur was expecting another
apology… this one, she thought, would be warranted. But once again, she would be surprised.

“You know, its not healthy to pretend to be someone you’re not.”

While it had come completely out of the blue, Fleur knew the statement rang true more
than she’d like to admit. She didn’t respond, but Luna continued on, unperturbed “I know what I
did last night was wrong. But I could just see you. I could see how much you were enjoying it,
and I wanted you to be a part of it too.”

Fleur nodded shamefully. How could she deny it?

“I really was just lost in the moment of it, and I’m sorry.”

“I was too.” Fleur admitted “I don’t think I’ve ever felt so alive after you, after we…”

“I think that says something, don’t you?”

It was then the Fleur realized that beneath that unassuming face she presented to the world,
Luna was sharp as a tack and downright cunning. She knew exactly what questions to ask to get to
the point of things, but she didn’t outright say it. Letting the obvious answer hang in the air.

She wasn’t happy with Bill.

It was then that Fleur finally accepted what she needed to do.

-----

Pansy suppressed a shiver- she was doing everything she could to not show weakness, but it
was cold, she was in her nightgown, having not been given the time to even get dressed, and the
loose gravel of the country road was hard on her bare feet.
 She was a pureblood, so she did not panic when two Death Eaters had abducted her from
her room in the middle of the night. But she deserved better treatment than this. She was a
pureblood heiress! Not some sniveling half-blood. She was important!

Yet, she couldn’t deny that the Death Eater garb was intimidating, and she could find no
sympathy or friendliness with her… escort? Captors? She suppressed a jolt of panic. Surely she
hadn’t done anything to anger the Dark Lord? Besides, if anything happened to her, her family
would object, and they were influential people!

Just like Draco’s family.

Pansy gulped. No one had heard from Draco since the failed attack on Hogwarts.

They led her on, into a seemingly desolate forest, until she tried to step forward but was
stopped by an invisible force. She looked up at one of the Death Eaters, the one she had judged to
be ‘in charge’. “Right.” He said gruffly, temporarily breaking the intimidating façade. He waved
his wand over her, muttering an incantation she couldn’t pick up and they were walking again.
Passing through the ward felt something like diving into water, there was a momentarily
disorienting period as she stepped through, before her senses adjusted.

Now she could see signs of activity. A fire a short distance away- more Death Eaters
around it, and hovering above it… oh god.

The figure was rotating slowly in the air, naked with horrible burns all over their body.
They were being tortured, and someone was laughing- cruel and high pitched. Pansy felt sick,
what was she getting involved in?

“We’ve brought the girl.” The Death Eater said.

“Bring her into the light.” Said a nasty, feminine voice, and Pansy found herself shoved
forward.

“What does the Dark Lord wish of me?” Pansy said meekly, hoping cooperation would
make this all easier.

But apparently, those were the wrong words “The Dark Lord does not wish for you. He is
busy mastering magics your mind couldn’t even comprehend.” Pansy felt her stomach drop, she
was speaking to Bellatrix Lestrange. “You are beneath him and his notice, girl.”

“Forgive me.” Pansy said weakly. She briefly considered rephrasing her question, before
throwing that idea into the trash. No, better to let Lestrange lead this.

“No, you are here for something, a bit more personal.” Bellatrix’s voice was positively
gleeful as she grabbed the bloody man above the fire and rotated him so she could see him.
Pansy’s blood ran cold.

It was Draco.

Even in his tortured state, his eyes followed her in recognition. “Your boyfriend and his
family have failed the Dark Lord one too many times.” Pansy couldn’t look away- he was in bad
shape, welts, burns and bruises covering his body. Draco had once been proud, now his dignity
was shattered, he was a whimpering mess, a ruined man.

Bellatrix stepped towards her and placed a knife in her hand. Pansy looked at it dumbly.
 After a moment of silence, Bellatrix encouraged “Go on.”

“You mean… you mean you want me to…” She stammered.

Bellatrix smiled cruelly, looking her straight in the eye “Yes. Kill him. Slit his throat. It
would be a mercy at this point, wouldn’t it?”

“No!” Someone sobbed, and through the haze Pansy realized that Draco’s parents were
there, and his mother had just broken into tears. She looked up to Draco, who stared back at her
pleadingly, his lips mouthed her name, beseeching her.

She didn’t want to kill Draco. She didn’t really want to kill anyone herself, though she
certainly didn’t object to the idea of Death Eaters killing mudbloods and muggles. But it was
different when you were the one doing it, and it was to be done to someone you knew.

But if she didn’t… she could be the next one on that fire. She didn’t want to die. Sorry
Draco, its not personal. She held the knife aloft, and she could see the betrayal in Draco’s eyes.
After a moment of hesitation she plunged the knife downwards.

It clanged against something hard, reverberating harshly in her hand. Pansy’s confusion was
compounded by Bellatrix’s laughter. “Looks like she’ll make a better Death Eater than you,
Draco!” What had just happened? There was clearly some sort of ward around Draco, preventing
her from reaching him, which meant…

This was a test.

And she’d passed.

Chapter End Notes

Gotta admit, I loved writing Pansy's part.

 Show Yourself
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Finding the opportunity to find the book was remarkably easy. No one would bat an eye at
Fleur being in Bill’s room, not even Bill. Ron had provided the distraction, grabbing Bill and the
twins for a game of two on two quidditch.

Breaking into Bill’s spelled cabinet was more difficult, but Fleur was accomplished in
charms and runes in her own right, and most importantly, she knew Bill- she knew how he though
hand what protections he would place.

Her original plan was to simply copy the book and return it without him noticing, but after
a diagnostic charm, she realized that that would be impossible. Not only was the book spelled so
that only someone who was touching it could properly read it, it had an anti-copying charm, and an
imperturbable charm keyed into a specific magical signature. Bill was the only one who could
touch the book, and only someone who touched the book could read it.

She tapped her chin thoughtfully, fortunately, Bill hadn’t taken the security of the book as
seriously as he could have. There was no consequence to attempting to read the book- probably
wise since he was using it in public and didn’t want to accidentally hurt someone. Nevertheless the
fact that he was using it in public belied either a carelessness or an arrogance that wasn’t like him.
She wondered again what had gotten into him.

After several attempts, she was able to break the imperturbable charm without incident.
Fleur instantly realized as she scanned the first page this was not a spell book or tome- it was a
journal. Scrawled on the pages were arithmetic equations, runes, and notes- none of which made
sense to her without the proper context. Why didn’t he just explain what he was writing about? It
must have made sense to him, but it left Fleur rubbing her forehead in frustration.

She was so engrossed in deciphering Bill’s work that she was caught by complete surprise
when the door opened- it was Bill.

“Wha- Fleur? What are you doing?” Bill’s eyes zeroed in on the book in her hands. “How
did you even know about that? And why…” He trailed off as he tried to piece things together.

Fleur fortified herself- calmly setting the book down and turning to face him. “What you’re
doing is wrong, Bill.”

“You’re working with Harry.” It wasn’t a question.

“Oui.” Fleur held her head high “He’s a good man. He doesn’t deserve to be a puppet, or a
sacrificial lamb.”

Bill sneered “A good man?” He asked incredulously “A good man who sleeps around with
witches, who manipulates them into fucking him with his fame and his ‘tragic plight’? If he were
a good man, he’d make the sacrifice, he’d do whatever it takes. Instead, he’s just being selfish.”

“There’s no point to him dying if he can avoid it! He hasn’t manipulated anyone. He’s
been completely honest with those girls. He’s risked his life to save so many people, including
your sister. He just doesn’t want to throw his life away, is that too much to ask?” Her defense of
him was passionate, perhaps too passionate, because Bill had become suspicious.
 “Wait. Are you… are you and him?” He looked stricken, not even able to finish voicing
the thought, and all Fleur could do was look down in guilt.

“No.” The despair in Bill’s voice struck at her heart.

“Bill, wait. Its’ not what you think.” Fleur hurried to explain. “Harry and I, we’ve never
even kissed.”

“But you want to.” Bill said flatly.

“Oui.”

“And you’ve done something.” He continued, his voice darkening.

“One of his girlfriends kissed me, by surprise.” Fleur hastened to add “I didn’t want it to
happen, but I can’t say that I didn’t enjoy it.”

Fleur looked back up at Bill and was shocked to see the pure ugly rage blossoming on his
face. “That… that BASTARD!” He shouted, sending his fist into a wall.

“It’s not his fault. He never did anything!”

“And I’m supposed to believe you! He’s corrupted everyone around him, including you!
IT’S ALL HIS FAULT!”

Fleur hadn’t known how this conversation would go, but she hadn’t expected Bill’s anger
to be so… violent. “But you know what… it doesn’t matter. He’s going to get what’s coming to
him. And I’m not going to let you stop us.” She certainly hadn’t expected him to draw his wand
on her in anger, or to a rather nasty and debilitating curse at her- one that would have sent her to an
extended stay at St. Mungos. It was nearly dark magic- it certainly had a better claim to the title
than Harry’s ritual.

Fleur managed to roll out of the way, but Bill had anticipated that and summoned her wand
out of her hand in her distraction. She had no idea what Bill was capable of, and no way to defend
herself.

…well, she had one.

With a desperate will, she sent every ounce of her allure at him she could muster, straining
her Veela magic like she never had before. It was more than just letting go, it was channeling it
with purpose, like a weapon.

It wasn’t enough to enrapture him- for all his faults Bill was not weak willed, but it had
clearly caught him by surprise, setting off his aim so that his follow up curse collided with the
wall.

Despite his obvious distraction, Bill managed to send a follow up stunner towards her,
forcing Fleur to duck. There was one last trick Fleur had up her sleeve- a bit of Veela magic that
she had never used before. After a brief moment of focus, Fleur sharply exhaled into her cupped
hands, kindling a flame between them.

Instead of throwing the fire at Bill- which could have been dodged and caused collateral
damage, she instead shoved it towards herself. When Fleur rose, the front of her blouse and skirt
had been charred off. Her skin was blemish free, as it was resistant to her own fire, and Fleur
easily cast off the remains of her clothes.
 “You really think you can-” The taunt had been at Bill’s lips, but it had choked in his
mouth the instant that Fleur had risen, baring herself to him. Fleur didn’t realize it, but the
intensity of her allure had created a visible aura around her and small plumes of fire- remnants from
her magic- were curling and dispersing on the floor around her. What she did know was that she
felt powerful. It was euphoric, and almost orgasmic pleasure, and she felt like a shooting star as
she burned through long suppressed stores of magic. To Bill she appeared as a radiant goddess
made flesh- the will to fight her vanished completely, replaced by mindless, worshipful desire.

Fleur approached Bill cautiously at first, only smirking as she realized that he was
completely under her power. His eyes were glassy and staring at her chest. His mouth was
hanging just slightly open, letting a trickle of drool out. She could smell how intense and complete
his arousal was, and it was quite the power trip. She practically sauntered as she closed the gap
between them, and he barely reacted when she plucked both of their wands from his nerveless
fingers. He did, however, make to grab her, to run his hands over her body, but she batted them
away.

“Don’t touch me.” She commended, and then added “Take off your clothes.” Bill nearly
tripped over himself to fulfill her request. Fleur let her eyes idly roam over Bill’s body, knowing
that it was the last time that she’d let herself appreciate it- he really was good looking, handsome
features and an athletic body. Her eyes dipped down to his cock as Bill let it spring free from his
boxers, it was hard and twitching desperately as it leaked precum- both the scent and sight of which
was enticing to Fleur’s senses. She licked her lips

Naturally, Bill tried to touch himself, it surely would only take one firm stroke to put him
over the edge, but Fleur had been prepared for that. She distracted him with a kiss, before pressing
him back and pinning his hands to the wall with a sticking charm. At this point, their bodies were
inches from each other, and it was clearly having an impact on Bill. His hips were arching forward
and soft whimpers were escaping him, finally culminating in him outright begging her. “Please,
please, pleasepleaseplease.” He repeated.

She had him. She had bent this strong, independent minded man to her will, and now he
was completely under her power. She leaned over and crooned into his ear “I know, I know Bill,
you need it.”

“Please, I need it.” Bill pleaded- his mind incapable of doing anything other than echoing
her own words.

“But if I’m going to give you what you need, you’re going to have to give me what I want.”

“Anything.” Bill promised.

“Good.” Fleur smiled, “Tell me, what are you and Dumbledore planning on doing to
Harry.”

For a moment, a bit of awareness flickered in his eyes, but Fleur quenched it by running a
finger up the length of his cock. He moaned piteously at even that small amount of stimulation.
“Tell me.”

“W-we’re going to use the blood wards at Privet Drive.” Bill uttered quickly “We’re going
to force them to collapse around Harry.”

“That would be catastrophic.” Fleur murmured “Who knows what that would do to him.”
Not to mention it’d most likely backfire on the other occupants of Privet Drive, but Fleur was not
too concerned with their wellbeing. Her anger was rising, but she kept up the slow stroking of his
shaft with her finger, keeping up the spell.

“There was a book in Grimmauld.” Bill replied “A way to control the collapse of wards.
We couldn’t figure out how to undo the bond-” Bill’s explanation was interrupted by a whimpering
gasp, and Fleur had to pull her hand back just in time to prevent him from tipping over the edge.
His cock twitched uselessly in the air, emitting several more drops of precum.

“Go on.” Fleur said flatly, all sense of seduction drained from her voice.

“B-but we could stop him from making more of them.” He continued “If he doesn’t have a sex
drive, he can’t sleep around. When he’s dead, Ginny would be free.”

Fleur’s rage spiked and she lashed out, slapping him across the face. “Bastard.” She
seethed. How dare they? How dare he?

“Please. You promised you’d- you’d...” Oh, how pathetic.

“I did.” Fleur conceded, a few moments ago, having Bill begging like this had been so sexy
and empowering, but now she felt nothing but disgust. She wanted nothing more to do with him.
She lashed out anew with her allure. Even after just a few minutes of use, she had grown into her
ability and was able to wield her allure with even more devastating force. She had so much built
up from years of repression that she had plenty to burn for this moment. It would be enough to
melt his mind with pleasure, to make any touch feel orgasmic. Any touch.

Her hand, which had been hovering over his cock, moved lower, closing around his testicles
and then squeezing. His balls tried to curl up into his body, but she yanked them back, tightening
her grip even further. She met his gaze, so that he could see her eyes- burning and vindictive.

Bill broke, he screamed and bucked, but Fleur could tell immediately that he was cuming.
She could feel his testicles working to expel his semen even against her iron grip. And sure
enough, his screams quickly morphed into loud moans of both pain and pleasure. His cock
twitched freely as his release dribbled out without force, running down his shaft and dripping to the
floor.

With only last spiteful twist at his scrotum, she released him and the sticking charm holding
him to the wall. Bill promptly collapsed to the floor, still moaning, still shaking, and his cock still
twitching even though it had no more semen to give. She wondered how long he’d be
incapacitated, but she had no desire to stay to find out. She needed to get to Harry.

Both Ron and Ginny were waiting outside of Bill’s room- no doubt debating on whether
they should check inside or not. Comically, their reaction to Fleur was nearly identical, blushing,
dropped jaws, and a complete inability to look away from her. She no longer had the reserves to
use her allure aggressively as she had with Bill, but neither was she holding back.

Fleur belatedly realized that she was still undressed but was simply not bothered by it. In
fact, she found she enjoyed the two siblings’ reactions to her, very much. Ginny was babbling,
trying and failing to string words together in a coherent matter, and Fleur decided to put her out of
her misery- propping her jaw shut and placing a single finger over her lips to silence her. Ginny let
out a muffled sound somewhere between a squeak and a moan.

“Tell Harry to pack up. I’m taking him away.” Fleur told her “Those monsters were going
to keep him from ever making love again.” Ginny nodded dumbly, and Fleur wondered if she had
fully processed her words. No matter. Fleur turned to Ron with a sultry smirk, leaned over to kiss
him on the cheek. Ron moaned softly as her lips made contact. “Thank you for the tip.” Fleur
said as she pulled back, and Ron managed to nod in response.

When Fleur then left them, Ron and Ginny shared an awkward glance, and simultaneously
retreated to their respective rooms post haste. Neither would be seen about the Burrow for a solid
half hour.

-----

When Fleur apparated to Privet Drive without incident, wand in one hand and a portkey- a
small knotted piece of rope- in the other, and completely nude. It was Mundungus Fletcher’s shift,
and Fleur didn’t doubt that he’d buggered off to a pub. She was only mildly surprised to find
Harry waiting for her in the living room with his luggage- she knew she had very little to pack.

Harry, for his part, took her presence much better than Ginny and Ron. He blushed more
than she thought he was capable of, but his eyes studiously avoided her body- with great effort, no
doubt. “Er, hi Fleur. Ginny told me that you’re taking me somewhere? I guess whatever you got
from Bill is pretty serious.” He was very jumpy, his voice brisk in a way that felt forced. It was
adorable, how much effort he was putting into being a gentleman. Adorable and completely
unnecessary.

“Harry.” Fleur with a playfully smile “Look at me.”

His eyes needed no further prompting, sweeping down and then up her body slowly,
drinking her in. Thrillingly, as he met her eyes again they were not glassy, but vibrant- burning
with lust. “Don’t be shy about your desires, Harry, not around me.”

“Right.” Harry smiled back at her, peaking again and again at her body. He was so
freaking adorable, she wanted to eat him up.

The moment was ruined by Petunia’s shrill cry. “You! Get out of here you whore!”
Clearly, the woman was completely heterosexual.

Fleur didn’t hesitate. She had put a lot of thought into what she’d do to those monsters, and
she’d been forced to admit that there was nothing she could do that could even begin to measure up
to what they had done to Harry. So, she’d decided, she might as well have fun with it. She’d taken
inspiration from Victor’s masterful transfiguration during the second task.

"Shut up, you shriveled bitch." With a flourish of Fleur’s hand, Petunia’s yelling quickly
became far less human and far more equine in nature. The grotesque twist of Fleur’s chosen
method of torment was that she’d only transfigured Petunia’s head. Her hands came to feel her
face in horror, and she promptly toppled over- top heavy as she was in her new form.

Fleur was a little disappointed that Vernon Dursley was currently away. While she had no
doubt that she’d enjoy inflicting her own brand of torment on that excuse for a man, she figured
that Petunia was an equally deserving target of her rage.

She turned back to Harry “Are you ready to go mon tresor?”

“Where?”

“France, of course. Dumbledore has no authority there. My parents gave me a portkey

when I moved to England, in case I ever needed to escape.”

“Ah, are you sure your parents would be okay with me staying with them?” Harry asked.
 Fleur snorted, she’d need a club to keep Gabby off of him, and her mother… well she
certainly had more restraint than Gabby, but if Harry weren’t spoken for Fleur had no doubt she’d
try to ‘collect’ him. “You’re welcome, of course. My parents are very grateful for you saving
Gabby during the second task, and for sending up sparks over me in the third task.”

Both of them were doing their best to ignore Petunia’s cries of distress, but Dudley had
finally heard enough lumbered down from his bedroom. “Wasgoinon?” Her muttered, before
freezing at the sight of Fleur. She quickly shot a body-bind hex at him, trying to ignore the
growing wet spot on his shorts.

Harry was ready, his firebolt under his arm and trunk and empty birdcage in hand- ‘Hedwig
can fly to France no problem’ he would later tell her. Fleur cast a sidelong glance at Dudley, who
was looking on in with a frozen expression, but no doubt experiencing desire like he never had
before. She might as well give him something to be extremely jealous over.

So, without a word of warning she lunged at Harry, pressing her body to his and plundering
his mouth with her tongue. She eagerly swallowed his moans as she deepened both her kiss and
her embrace. Her hand gripped the base of his skull and tilted his head to give her a better angle,
her leg wrapped around his waist, pressing his hips closer to her until he couldn’t resist grinding his
erection against her thigh.

“Oh my god, Fleur, Fleur, Fleur.” Harry’s soft panting moans as she pulled back were
music to her ears. She wanted to coax more of those sounds from him. She wanted shower him
with affection, to pleasure him until he couldn’t help but cry out. She wanted to take him until he
was trembling and blissed out, so adorably vulnerable for her.

But now wasn’t the time.

She de-escelated until she was giving his lips repeated light kisses. “Don’t worry darling,
there is so much more to come. But first, activate.” The portkey whisked them away. Away from
Privet Drive, away from a lifetime of abuse at the hands of the Dursleys, and away from the wards
that were meant to protect Harry but were to be perverted into a weapon against him.

-----

Voldemort sat back in contemplation- it had been a while since he’d had an academic
problem truly worth sinking his teeth into. He’d had to seclude himself and delegated the
responsibilities of prosecuting the war to Bellatrix, who he had heard was currently playing mind
games with the Malfoys and the new recruits.

Truthfully, he should have anticipated something like this happening, horcurxes were
pieces of his very soul, it made sense that they act on their own, without his will. The diary had
done so, even though he had no memory and hadn't wanted the Chamber to be opened- and the risk
to the diary horcrux that had entailed, the version of him in the Diary had other goals.

Several things had changed since the Malfoy boy’s failed attack on Hogwarts. If he had
known then what he knew now, he would have called off the invasion entirely. If it had actually
succeeded in it’s objectives, paradoxically he would have found himself in a worse position than he
did now.

The pain that Potter had inflicted on him had been excruciating, but they had opened his
mind, allowed him to think in ways he never would have before. He had reached out and felt the
connections to his horcruxes, tenuous links that he had barely acknowledged before but had now
taken on new importance to him.
 To his fury, more had been destroyed than been expected- not just the diary but the locket
and the diadem as well. But there had been upside. He had never been able to predict how
opportunistic his little slivers of soul had proven to be- how they had demonstrated the remarkable
ability to latch themselves onto the enemy. It was remarkable how such a small but truly pivotal
quirk had won him the war.

Chapter End Notes

I apologize for the lateness of this update- here's my impression of my week:

Family member- Hey VI, what are you up to?

Me- *rapidly closing Microsoft Word* 'Uhhhhh, writing?'

Anyway, I'm really excited about this chapter. I hope you guys enjoy it too!
 True Colors
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Harry’s mind was in overload. He wasn’t completely sure what Fleur had gotten out of Bill, but
whatever it was had clearly alarmed her. Was he really in that much danger from Dumbledore? If
he was, what about the girls?

Those were the thoughts running through his head up until Fleur had burst into the house, and at
that point, frankly Harry wasn’t having many thoughts at all. He had scarcely been able to keep
his eyes off her and Fleur clearly reveled in it. Not only that, she encouraged it and not just with
words, but with… everything. She walked with a seductive grace and a slow sway of her hips,
showing off her body with attractive confidence.

And of course, she had reason to be confident. Her body was elegant and feminine, yet radiated a
strength that was a gift of her Veela heritage. It was as if she’d been sculpted by the gods- long,
shapely legs and powerful thighs, wide hips, a tuft of hair highlighting her dripping sex, a flat
stomach with just a hint of musculature, and breasts that seemed to defy the laws of physics.

When his eyes returned to Fleur’s face, she was grinning, her eyes sparkling in satisfaction, and
every time he couldn’t resist peeking at her body, her smile grew just a bit wider. Harry had no
illusions- he wasn’t in control here. Fleur was dictating the conversation and what they were to do,
and Harry just wasn’t in the mindset to question her. He was lightheaded with desire and
consumed by the struggle to control himself, his cock was swollen and ached to be touched,
throbbing and twinging like it was the first time he’d seen a girl naked.

Her kiss was unlike any he’d ever had. She aggressively took his mouth as she aligned her body
against his and her allure washed over him. It was almost unbearable, being so close to her naked
flesh. It felt like he was being sucked in by her sexuality. Her leg looped behind him, ensuring
that he was fully pressed against body. Just the proximity to her affected him, sending pleasurable
tingles across his body and down to his cock.

And then, as he was still reeling from… all of it, Fleur activated the portkey. Harry didn’t do well
with portkeys in the best of situations. His attempt to brace himself failed- Harry felt his knees
buckle as the ground reasserted its presence, and he was toppling over. To his surprise Fleur
intercepted his fall, one hand supporting his upper back while the other was on his arse.

She smiled and groped him playfully as she righted him. “Er, thanks… so what-” Harry’s question
was cut off when Fleur once again took his mouth, pressing him into the nearest available surface.
After a intense but brief kiss, Fleur pressed her face to his neck, her tongue swiping across his skin
as she inhaled deeply through her nose. Her eyelids fluttered shut as she let out a low moan. After
a moment of distraction Fleur refocused and pinned Harry with a gaze that made him feel like a
rabbit in the sights of a hawk.

“So fucking good.” She cursed. “Mmmm, you taste delicious mon tresor.” And then she assaulted
his neck so forcefully she was practically biting him. Simultaneously, her hand grabbed roughly at
his crotch. The move, having been made in the heat of the moment, wasn’t elegant, but it did its
job of titillating both of them. Harry moaned aloud, forcing his knees to not buckle as his world
momentarily shrunk down to his cock. She was touching him- albeit through two layers of
clothing- and the realization struck him like lightning, it was enrapturing… and emboldening.
Fleur, for her part, couldn’t resist feeling out the bulge in Harry’s trousers. She was every bit as
out of control as Harry. She had meant for a quick kiss. The portkey would alert her parents, so
she’d wanted to get to her room and… get dressed. But as soon as she had smelt and tasted him…
it was over. She’d never encountered a cocktail so potent- masculinity, virility, arousal, and
unexpectedly, she could detect the scent of all the girls he had fucked still clinging to him. Her
inner Veela was preening to itself at having caught such a virile mate. She couldn’t wait, she had
to have him now.

She was caught by complete surprise when Harry’s hand, which had been idle at her hip, suddenly
moved with purpose down to her inner thigh and then up to… “Ffffffuck!” Fleur hissed as Harry
began to explore her folds with his fingers.

Using her allure not only affected those around her, it felt good. It wasn’t something she had much
experience with, but every pleasurable sensation was amplified while she used her allure. Even
just kissing him sent up fireworks in her mind and tendrils of warmth through her body (which was
why she couldn’t seem to stop kissing him). It wasn’t that Harry’s technique was somehow better
than Bill’s. No, he was the first person she’d ever felt comfortable letting go with, the only one
she’d been with who could handle her allure.

Harry had a knack for picking up her cues and soon his thumb was circling her clit as his fingers
were probing her entrance. It was exquisitely pleasurable, so much better than anything she’d felt
while struggling to control her allure. Harry’s probing fingers sank into her cunt unexpectedly, her
inner muscles working to suck in the probing digits to the hilt.

Harry moaned at the sensation of Fleur’s silky warmth enveloping his fingers- insistently drawing
them inward and clenching around them. It felt good, it felt so damn good and it was just his
fingers. How would it feel with his cock?

Fleur’s thoughts were in synch with Harry’s. His fingers felt amazing, but she hungered for more.
Without thought, she ripped open his pants and reached under his boxers- closing her hand around
his cock, and it seemed like her every sense kicked into overdrive, and everything that wasn’t
Harry faded into a blur.

First, she heard him. The neediness and desperation in his voice as her hand made contact, the
gasping of his breath, the racing beat of his heart. She could also feel him- his cock in her hand.
She ran her fingers over his shaft and head, memorizing every bump and curve of him, every vein
and ridge. She could feel how he twitched in her hand in time with his heartbeat, practically feel
the blood rushing under her fingers.

She wasn’t even acting consciously now, her hand automatically pulled him out of his boxers,
exposing him to her eyes. She’d already seen him, multiple times, but now she could look at him
without feeling guilty, without having to restrain herself or her allure. She drank in the sight of
him, swollen, throbbing, head purpling, and the glisten of pre-cum at his slit. She licked her lips
and her tongue picked up his scent in the air. She breathed, and she could smell his musky arousal
and the faint scent of his pre-cum.

Harry breathed through gritted teeth as he valiantly staved off orgasm. He had prided himself on
his stamina, but Fleur had turned the tables on him. It was her allure, it had to be. What else could
explain how she’d turned his cock into such a desperate, twinging thing? How the way she was
staring at his cock- with slit-eyed gaze entirely consumed by hunger- made him want to release
himself on the spot?

And to be fair, his bond-mates weren’t making things any easier. Ginny had been masturbating
ever since Fleur had left the Burrow and had cum several times even since Fleur had kissed him.
Luna was only marginally less enthusiastic.

“I’m going to fuck you, Harry.” Fleur purred “I can’t wait to feel you twitching and cumming
inside of me, to hear what sweet noises you make. I’m going to make you cum over and over
again, until you can stand no more, and then…”

And then, Fleur was interrupted by a strangled gasp. As one, Harry and Fleur turned, to see the
intruder. Though Harry had only seen her once before and she had grown since then, but he’d still
have no trouble picking her out from a crowd- Gabrielle Delecour. The now 12-year-old girl was
staring wide eyed at his cock. Pale skinned as she was, she was blushing fiercely… and was that
drool?

It only took a moment for everything to register. They… they were outside, right near the entrance
to what must be the Delecours’ home. He’d almost shagged Fleur on the side of a building. And
now Fleur’s younger sister was staring at them… well, him. With sudden urgency, Harry began to
redress himself.

The spell seemed to be broken for Fleur as well, who seemed quite embarrassed… and self-
conscious once more after waltzing out of the Burrow and into Privet Drive without a care.
“Gabby! Que fais-tu ici?” Fleur sputtered, and Harry now really wished he understood even a lick
of French.

The girl didn’t even respond, her eyes still locked on Harry’s crotch as he struggled to hike his
pants up. “I think the better question is, what are you doing here, ma fille?” The woman who’d just
followed Gabrielle out the door had to be their mother- Apolline Delecour. While she was
addressing Fleur, her eyes were also on Harry.

While she wasn’t nearly as blatant about it as Gabrielle, it was still a bit disconcerting. “Though I
can take a guess. Fleeing the country after seducing a man, should we expect armies at the
gates?” Fleur winced, while Dumbledore still had to work inside the law, if Voldemort found out it
would put her family at risk- though would he risk drawing wizarding France as a whole into the
war?

“Mamam… I had to.” Fleur tried to justify herself. “He needed my help.”

“I’m not saying I blamed you, ma fille.” Apoline hastened to add, and then with a final appreciative
glance at Harry “Not one bit. But you have to admit, this isn’t you style. Is Bill out of the
picture?” Harry was a little surprised at how easily Fleur’s mother was taking her daughter turning
up naked on her doorstep with a boy. Was that a Veela thing, or was it unique to this family?

Fleur nodded “He wasn’t the man I thought he was. He-” Apolline held a hand up to halt her.

“Why don’t we get you dressed and talk about it on the way.” She said not unkindly “Gabby?”
The girl still wasn’t responsive, and Harry was now sure of it, drooling- her eyes staring unfocused
on Harry’s now clothed crotch. Apolline yanked sharply at Gabby’s ear, causing the young girl to
squeak and jump.

“Oui, Mamam!” She answered belatedly.

“Why don’t you show Harry to a guest room, while I talk with your sister.”

“Merci.” Gabby breathed “Merci, Mamam!” Harry meanwhile, felt rather uncomfortable with this
arrangement. He shot a concerned look at Fleur, who shrugged helplessly.

“Hello, Harry.” Gabby introduced herself in heavily accented French. She curtsied, took his hand
and kissed it. “We’ve only met once. My name is Gabrielle.”

“Harry Potter.” Harry returned, belatedly realizing that it was silly to be introducing himself in this
situation.

Gabrielle giggled, a true smile spreading across her face “Why don’t I help you.” She chimed,
picking up his trunk with one hand- the other was still holding his.

“Gabrielle, you really don’t need to carry my trunk. Its heavy, I can take care of it.” Harry offered,
but the girl shook her head.

“Non, I can do it Harry. Veela have reserves of strength they can use in certain situations. And
you are a guest. I’m going to take you now… to your room.” She was insistent, and despite
Harry’s attempts, she would accept nothing less.

So Harry found himself being led by the hand around the rather impressive Delecour estate. It was
the most impressive house that Harry had ever been in, to be sure- with a sizable grounds and two
floors with far more rooms than was necessary. Along the way, Gabrielle made small talk. “So, is
Fleur your girlfriend?”

“We haven’t actually discussed it, but I assume so.” Harry answered, realizing that he really did
need to sort things out with Fleur.

“Ah.” She sounded a bit put off “I’d heard you were dating Ginny Weasley.”

“I am.” Harry figured there was no point beating around the bush here. He could see the wheels
turning in her head.

“And she knows?”

“Yeah. We have an arrangement.” He decided to leave it at that.

“Is there room in this arrangement for another?” Gabrielle asked hopefully. Harry didn’t relish the
idea of crushing her hopes, but it was necessary.

“No.” He tried to put as much force behind that as was polite, but Gabrielle seemed to be
undeterred. Her hand did not leave his, if anything, she tightened her grip. Harry also noted that
he was still feeling the allure tugging at him. At first, he’d assumed that Fleur was still affecting
him at a distance, but now that thought about it, he was pretty sure Fleur’s had cut off when they’d
been caught. This could only be Gabby’s. And now the he noticed, her entire body was tense.
Was she having more trouble carrying his trunk than she let on?

Harry’s room lacked personality, but it was by far the best accommodations he’d ever had. “Thank
you, Gabrielle.” Harry nodded to the girl, finally removing his hand from hers.

For a moment, Gabrielle seemed to struggle with what to say or do, but then suddenly asked “Why
don’t I help you unpack?”

“Er, well.” He hadn’t been expecting the offer. “I don’t want you to go through the trouble.”

“Its not trouble.” She insisted “No trouble at all.” Without waiting for his agreement, she
unlatched his trunk. Wow, you really just let her steamroll you. Ginny teased. She’d finally
calmed down enough to participate in conversation.

What am I supposed to do, shove her out the door?

You’re too polite. That’s why you need me. To hex everyone.

Harry resolved to talk to Fleur about this later. While Gabrielle wouldn’t be the first girl to have a
crush on him – Hey! I was never this bad… in front of you- Gabrielle was uniquely aggressive and
obvious. He could deal with it for now, but he didn’t want this to be a permanent fixture of life at
the Delecours’.

He’d give it to her, though, she was unpacking efficiently- sorting everything into piles- jeans,
shirts, school robes, textbooks. Harry picked up the pile of school clothes and put them in their
own drawer of the dresser. However, as his back was turned, she moaned. It was an erotic, toe
curling sound that felt mismatched with the voice of a 12 year old girl. Harry whirled around,
fearing that she’d found the pictures of that last, wonderful night at Hogwarts. Instead, Gabrielle
had pressed to her nose a pair of his boxers, her eyes closed as she inhaled deeply.

Huh.

Wow, she is worse than me.

What a pervert! You can’t just… smell people’s underwear!

Luna’s, Ginny’s, and Hermione’s contributions did little to help Harry. He was speechless, what
was he supposed to say to this? Unfortunately, since her eyes were closed, until Harry said
something Gabrielle would be off in her own little world. “Mmmmmm, ‘Arry.” She moaned
again, bringing her hand down to press into her crotch.

“What are you doing?” Harry blurted, feeling a little foolish since he knew quite well what she was
doing. He just couldn’t think of anything else to say at the moment, but at least it got her to stop.
Gabby squeaked, flinging his boxers to the ground like they were on fire.

There was a moment of silence as the gravity of the situation sunk in for her. Then a yelled “I’m
sorry!” as she bolted.

-----

While Harry continued to unpack on his own, Ginny was reckoning with the coming confrontation.
She had no idea how long Bill would be indisposed, probably longer than her or Ron since he’d
gotten a much, much higher dose of Fleur than either of them did. Regardless, Ginny didn’t want
to be caught with her pants down, literally or figuratively.

She rifled through her bedside drawer and glanced at the charmed parchment. She was grateful to
see that Hermione had already let the others know about the situation- though even Susan had
nothing to say other than ‘good luck’.

After a quick, efficient shower and a change of clothes, Ginny cautiously made her way
downstairs. It was surprisingly normal. Her mum was cooking dinner, her dad had just gotten in
from work and was sitting at the table chatting with her. She and Ron shared a significant look-
they both knew what was coming.

It took maybe 10 minutes.

Heavy footsteps pounded down the stairs and Bill- wide eyed and disheveled- burst into the room.
“Where are they!”

“Who, dear?” Her mum asked, alarmed.

Bill ignored her, and focused his wrath on Ginny “I know you know what’s going on, Ginny. Tell
me where they’re going!”

Ginny glared back at him “Never.”

“Ginny, Bill, what is the meaning of this?” Her mum intervened, visibly disturbed by the level of
animosity between them.

“This is all Harry’s fault, mum!” Bill raged.

“BULLSHITE!”

“Language!”

Ginny and her mum’s interruptions threatened to drown Bill out, but he plowed on regardless.
“He’s been corrupting Ginny and he corrupted Fleur too!”

Her mum open and closed her mouth silently, utterly speechless at the accusation against someone
she considered as another son. Ginny was not about to let Bill say his piece without interference,
and addressed her mum directly “Mum, Bill’s lost it. You know Harry. He’s wonderful, he isn’t
corrupting me or anyone!”

“Of course you’d say that, I’m sure you’d have said that Tom was wonderful when you were a first
year too.”

Her mum gasped, and her dad, now visibly upset, intervened “That’s enough, Bill.”

But Bill raved on, smiling manically now “You guys don’t know. You don’t know what he’s
done. He’s fucking her and six other witches on the side.”

“That’s ridiculous, Bill. Harry would never!” Her mum protested.

“Ask her! Ask her what he’s doing!”

Both of her parents look askance at Ginny, expecting to see a sharp denial from her, and were
surprised to find her grim-faced and serious. “Ginny, what’s really going on here?” Her dad asked
calmly.

“We’re doing it to save his life.”

Bill scoffed “That’s what he told you.”

“That’s what Hermione figured out. We had to convince him to do it, the noble prat! He was
going to just let Voldemort kill him because Dumbledore told him to!”

“Wait, so Harry’s with Ginny and Hermione?” Her mum held a hand to her mouth in shock.

“-and 5 other witches.” Bill spat.

“Would you rather he die?”

“YES!” Bill roared.

“WILLIAM WEASLEY!” Her mum roared.

“He took Fleur from me!”

“FLUER ISN’T AN OBJECT! She’s her own person and she made her own decision. You’re just
blaming Harry because you can’t face that the reason she left you is because you’ve been an utter
prat to her!”

“Mum, Dad. You really don’t understand.” Bill entreated “I’m working with Dumbledore on this.
Just ask him! Harry’s going rogue! He has a piece of You-Know-Who inside of him!” He turned
to Ron “Ron’s on my side on this, right Ron?”

All eyes were on Ron, who’d been so far silent. “I was upset about it, at first. But I was being a
prat. I was jealous because I liked Hermione and Harry was getting all of these girls.” He then
addressed their parents “Harry’s not corrupting anyone. He’s a good bloke, and I’ve never seen
Ginny, or any of them really, happier than I have these past few months.”

Bill gaped at Ron, “You- you… traitor!”

“Not how I see it.” Ron told him defiantly.

“ENOUGH!” Her dad almost never raised her voice, and Ginny had literally never heard his voice
so loud, commanding. It had the instant effect of silencing the room. “Bill.” He said “I’m sorry.
You’ll get a chance to tell your story. Stupefy.”

“Arthur!” Her mum reprimanded.

“We need to get the full story, and we aren’t going to do that through a shouting match. We’ll get
Ron and Ginny to tell their side, and then we’ll be able to hear from Bill.”

He turned to Ginny “So, why don’t you start at the beginning?”

-----

“Why don’t you start at the beginning?” Her mother asked her politely. Fleur knew this tone. It
was the same tone she had used when asking about her classes or when she was crying over a
skinned ankle. Sometimes Fleur had felt cheated that her mother could spare so much affection for
her ‘gentlemen friends’ and not for her. Yet now she found herself grateful that she was treating
this situation so matter-of-factly. Her mother had been patient, letting Fleur get dressed before
asking questions.

“I can’t tell you all of the details- the information is sensitive.” Fleur was thankful that despite not
having spoken much French over the past year, it was easy to get back into it. “Harry has an
arrangement with several witches. He isn’t just doing it for the pleasure of it, he has a legitimate
reason.”

“And you want this arrangement with him?” Her mother smirked “You were always so restrained,
not at all like Gabby. Yet now you’ve turned into a wild woman.” Fleur bristled at her mother’s
knowing smile “Would the openness of your relationship work both ways?”

“I hadn’t thought about it.” That was only partly true. She hadn’t allowed herself to think about it
much, but she had briefly pondered what a relationship between them would look like “He says it
would only be fair if he let me have sex with other men if I wanted to, but I’m not sure what I
want.”

Her mother nodded “Yes, that is something you should work out with him beforehand.” She
paused a moment, before continuing more seriously “I have to imagine that this is related to the
war.”
 “Yes, it is.”

“I doubt He-who-must-not-be-named is keen to launch an attack into France, but Harry is the
highest priority target there is.”

“I know.” Fleur said, guilty “Do you want us to leave?”

“Not exactly.” She smiled “This house is a little insecure for someone so valuable… have you
heard of the fidelius charm?”

Fleur nodded.

“It’s not suitable for here because of how many guests your father has for his work, but our
vacation home… well there’s nothing wrong with a little privacy, is there?”

Fleur couldn’t help but smile at childhood memories on the Mediterranean coast. It would be
lovely spending time there, just her and Harry. “You’d have to bring your sister, of course.”

“What!?”

“She’s been wanted to spend time with you, and she’s rather smitten with Harry. It’ll be a
wonderful experience for her?”

“Did you just see her, mother? She was drooling over him!” Fleur protested.

“Its completely natural for a young woman with Veela blood to be a little hot blooded, especially
around puberty.”

“I was never like that!”

Seeing that she wasn’t breaking through, her mother tried a different tack. “I’m offering you and
Harry protection, Fleur. I’m not asking for much in return, just for you to watch after your sister
for a few weeks.”

Fleur blinked. “This has nothing to do with dad’s work, does it?” Come to think of it, her dad’s
work in the ministry never really had him bringing people to their house. The one who brought the
most guests home was her mother. The pieces came together, and the picture they formed look far
too much like her own childhood. She only saw Gabby a few months out of the year now, was it
too much to ask for her to be there those months?

“I see how it is.” She said with cold formality “Very well, mother. I’ll do as you ask.”

Chapter End Notes

Thank you all again for the feedback. I read and appreciate every comment, even if I
don't respond to them all.

Next update will have the *long* awaited Harry/Fleur sex scene- stay tuned.
 Legendary Lovers
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Dinner was awkward. Harry had purposefully sat across from Gabby, hoping to put
distance between them. However, this may have backfired- Harry was uncomfortably aware of her
eyes on him, and whenever he looked towards her, she would look down and blush. This wouldn’t
have been so difficult for him if he didn’t know just how sexual her thoughts were. It was one
thing for a 12-year-old girl to have a crush on him, it was another for her to be blatantly lusting
over him.

Fleur and Apolline sat on either side of him, and it was plain to see that there was some
frostiness between them. Fleur’s father sat on Apolline’s other side, but Harry quickly realized he
was rather passive and took all his cues from his wife. That left him at the center of attention-
typical.

Apolline focused on him to the exclusion of everyone else. Harry was no longer so
oblivious as to think she was just being polite to a guest. She asked extensively about his school
years- at which point Gabby had stared rapt with attention and Fleur too leaned forward in interest.
Thus, Harry found himself recounting most of his escapades at Hogwarts.

He did try to downplay what he could by mentioning how often sheer luck had helped him
and how often others had helped (which never failed to elicit rolled eyes from Hermione and
affectionate ribbing from Ginny), but that didn’t seem to blunt their reactions. Fleur was the most
measured in her response, she had heard much of it before, but still she seemed smugly satisfied as
her warm gaze lingered on him. Gabby, meanwhile, was looking at him with hero worship. Better
than her ogling you! Hermione sniped.

With each tale that she drew from him, Apolline’s appraising gaze grew increasingly
impressed. At last, she placed a hand on his shoulder and said “Harry, you are a remarkable man.
My daughter chose very well.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Delecour.”

“Apolline.” She corrected, leaning forward and was she not wearing a bra? Harry gulped
as he couldn’t resist looking. Somehow, her breasts even larger than Fleur’s yet seemed to support
themselves just as easily. Another thing that had made this dinner hard to bear was the two way
assault by Fleur and Gabrielle’s allures. Fleur had toned it down to an ambient level, only
occasionally spiking when her attention was drawn to him, but Gabby had all the subtlety of a
battering ram.

Now, that was joined by a third prong of attack. Apolline was far more skilled with her
allure than either of her daughters. Instead of an all-out assault, Apolline’s allure rolled and coiled
over his body, starting with his extremities and then closing in on his core- sensitizing his skin as it
travelled. Apolline’s hand on his shoulder began to spark tinges of pleasure. The effect intensified
as it focused on his groin, and then through his testicles and up his cock.

He’d been hard since Ginny had seen Fleur in her full glory. He’d never had one erection
last so long or been subject to so much torment, but this might have been the worst torture yet, as
what felt like hundreds of feather light kissed peppered his cock. Harry had to grit his teeth to stifle
his moan as his cock expanded to its utter limit- the rod jutting straight up against his baggy jeans.
Apolline and Fleur simultaneously looked down at the tenting- Apolline looking satisfied and
Fleur utterly livid. Harry glanced at Fleur’s father, but he seemed to be even more out of it than
Harry, he’d find no help there. He then looked desperately to Fleur, with a silent plea. Help.

Fleur’s immediately response was the exact opposite of helpful. Her instinct was clearly to
mark her turf by redoubling her own allure. This time, Harry did moan. Fleur rose and yanked her
mother’s hand from his shoulder. “Mother, Harry is mine. Not a notch in your bedpost.”

“Shouldn’t that choice be up to Harry, ma fille?” Apolline opined, and Fleur made a noise
that sounded much like an angry cat. “I have twice the Veela blood of my daughters, and I have
many times the experience. I could give you more pleasure than any woman you’d ever meet.”
She delicately grabbed his chin and turned his head back towards her- and her cleavage. “What
do you say, minou. Would you like to be my pet?” As she spoke, Apolline began the full court
press with her allure. Every inch of his body was sensitized, tingling from the caress of a thousand
kisses, and his cock felt as if an aethereal sheath had close around it. It was a miracle that he
hadn’t cum, though perhaps it was impossible to orgasm from the allure alone.

Harry felt awareness drifting away, as he finally succumbed to the hypnotic effect of the
allure, it would be so easy to give in, so easy… but as he tried to say the words something inside of
him rebelled, rising defiantly in his chest. No.

Harry looked Apolline straight in the eye and said, “No thank you, Apolline.”

Apolline’s jaw dropped. “Excuse me?”

“You heard me. I don’t want to be your pet.” Harry told her firmly, peeling her hand off
his chin. “And I don’t appreciate you trying to manipulate me into agreeing.” Apolline stepped
back in shock, and wordlessly fell into her chair.

What a bitch! Ginny raged in the back of his mind. What an utter bitch!

Hermione, and even Luna, were no more charitable. Where do these people get off on
thinking it’s alright to take away someone’s free will! Hermione seethed, while Luna offered with
uncharacteristic spite- I can see why Fleur tried to be as different from her mother as possible.

Harry turned back to Fleur. Her breath was trembling, and her eyes were shining as they
beheld him adoringly, wet with unspeakable emotion. He offered her a hesitant smile and inclined
his head to the doorway. She opened her mouth, but had no words, so instead she swept him into a
hot, wet kiss. She then lifted him up- breaking the kiss in the process- and carried him bridal-style
out of the room.

Not ten steps from the dining room, she pivoted and pressed him to the wall. Her mouth
mauled his neck and her hands grabbed the collar of his shirt and pulled until the fabric rent and
tore. He knew he should say something, that they really shouldn’t be doing this in the hallway.
But he’d been tormented beyond all reason, his cock still sensitive and tingling from the after-
effects of Apolline’s allure. It’d taken all he had to say no to Apolline, he just couldn’t bring
himself to say no to Fleur, someone who he actually wanted to be with.

Her tongue dragged up his neck, across his jawline, and finally around the underside of his
ear. Harry whined. It felt so damned good, his entire body had been turned into an erogenous zone
by the evening’s events. “Delicious.” Fleur moaned, straight into his ear. “You taste delicious,
‘Arry.” Her accent was thicker now- he noticed the change happened whenever she lost control.

She cast away the last vestiges of Harry’s shirt, and her hands and eyes ran greedily over his
upper body. “And you are beautiful, mon tresor.” She purred. “Inside and out.” Her hands slid
down his stomach to the waistband of his jeans- which she firmly grasped and then pulled. At first
the fabric of the old hand-me-down jeans held, but soon seems popped and the sturdy material
began to tear until Fleur was able to steadily peel his ruined trousers from his body. His boxers
then, were gone in a flash as Fleur effortlessly ripped them in two.

Harry groaned as his cock was finally let free. With his jeans gone, it actually swelled
more. The sudden rush of blood to his cock left him feeling light-headed, and he looked down
dizzily- his shaft seemed somehow larger than it had ever been before, growing maybe two
centimeters longer and proportionally even more in thickness. So full of blood it was that his entire
length was tinted purple- a swollen, unwieldy pole that consumed every scrap of Harry’s focus.
Every vein was blown out, creating noticeable crests along his shaft. To Harry, it seemed
grotesque, but Ginny, Hermione, and Luna’s reactions to the sight quickly disabused him of that
notion. As his cock twitched to fullness with the influx of blood, it also leaked a string of pre-cum
that dribbled to the floor- or it would have if Fleur had not caught it with her hand.

Fleur was transfixed, her eyes had narrowed down to slits at the sight of his cock, and her
hand had gone to capture his errant pre-cum on auto-pilot and pulling back with as little thought.
She drew in a deep breath through her now, which came out as a low, throaty “Ffffffffuuuuck.”

She swiped her tongue up her palm, letting out another deep moan as she did so, and her
other hand grabbed the root of Harry’s shaft in an iron grip. If she hadn’t been choking the life out
of his cock, he’d be coming now. As it was, his core muscles clenched with dull heat while static
tingles echoed up and down his length. He knew he must be whimpering… begging even, but he
didn’t have the presence of mind to hear the broken pleas that escaped him.

Fleur too was beyond coherent words. She looked straight into his eyes with pure inhuman
hunger and a carnal expression that no human face could replicate- her pupils were black pits
ringed by irises that danced with fire. He felt like he was being sucked into those black pupils,
falling into a vast sea of Fleur’s lust. Despite the fact that Harry had never felt so desperate in his
life, he was struck with the sense that what he felt could only begin to touch Fleur’s bottomless
well of hunger and desire. He distantly wondered if that was what the allure did- gave humans just
a taste of a Veela’s insatiable lust.

His breath was coming in heaving gasps and his glistened with a sheen of sweat. His cock
throbbed again as he threatened to topple over the edge, but Fleur tightened her vice-like grip. His
hips tried to arch forward, but Fleur effortlessly halted the attempt with just the strength of her
hand. Harry’s orgasm was no longer being stalled by the force of his will, but Fleur’s. All that
escaped was another trickle of pre-cum that both dripped to the floor beneath his cockhead and ran
down the front of his length.

Fleur conjured Veela fire in her other hand, and a sudden blast of heat force Harry to close
his eyes. It was a testament to her hold over him that that was his only reaction as Fleur engulfed
herself in flame- not even recoiling reflexively from the fire. When she emerged, her formal
clothes had been completely burned away, aside from her emerald earrings, silver necklace, and
simple chain bracelet.

He'd already seen her naked, but her body had no less of an effect on him a second time.
Her body was just sinfully sexual, and his cock was so close to her womanhood. His desperation
was at a fever pitch, his cock shuddering again and again, each time releasing a thread of cum that
dribbled into a growing puddle on the floor. Harry openly sobbed to her now, repeating one word
“Please.”
 Now, at last, Fleur showed mercy. Harry found himself slammed heavily into the wall.
Fleur placed his cockhead against her entrance, and he knew he was coming now- despite Fleur’s
attempts to hold it off. But it wouldn’t come to that- for Fleur was executing everything in a
flawless sequence, each movement swiftly transitioning into the next. Her hand released his cock
and just as Harry felt the unstoppable surge of his orgasm begin to crest, she slammed her hips
home.

She did so with a force that would leave bruises in the morning- sheathing him to the hilt
and then some, until her outer lips hugged his pubic bone and kissed his testicles. Harry screamed.
The pleasure was mind bending. His cock was so sensitive and inflamed from hours of teasing,
having her velvety warmth swallow him so forcefully was too much. And then, as she bottomed
out, the muscles around his base clenched, tight enough to form a seal. Her channel then closed
much more tenderly around him and began to rhythmically massage his shaft. Meanwhile, the
muscles even deeper within arched backward, creating a vacuum. The upshot of all of this was
that Harry’s penis was now being subjected to something that no human pussy could provide it-
suction.

It was at that moment, as Harry felt her pussy try to draw his cock even deeper into her
(even though deeper was physically impossible), that his body lost control of his orgasm. His
orgasm had started violently, with his cock and inner muscled working to eject his cum into her
waiting heat, but halfway through that first pulse the balance of power had shifted. She drew cum
from him like a machine unspooling thread. His muscles fluttered uselessly, and whenever they
clenched in an attempt to end the first pulse and prepare for the next, it triggered a sharp almost
painful, spike of pleasure deep in the root of his cock.

Even his attempts to thrust his hips gave him no leverage, the grip her womanhood had on
him was too strong and complete. Her pussy ripped blistering pleasure from him just as surely as it
ripped his cum. Harry’s orgasm went on unceasing as Fleur’s womanhood drank of his cock until
it had its fill.

Harry was lost in his own world, and so did not see how Fleur reacted to sheathing him
within her. He could not (yet) see into Fleur’s mind and know that she hadn’t been intending to
tease him. At first, she’d been overwhelmed by emotion- both vindictively gratified and impressed
beyond measure at his rejection of her mother- something no one had done before as far as Fleur
knew. That combined with an emotional protectiveness, possessiveness, overwhelming affection,
and the affirmation that he wasn’t choosing her because of her appearance and allure to form a
cocktail that quickly boiled over into desire.

She’d been enjoying the pleasures that his body had to offer, indulging in his scent, his
taste, the sound of his gasps and moans and the feel of powerful muscles twitching beneath his
skin. When she had seen the state of his cock, swollen, throbbing, and dripping, her brain had
taken a few good seconds to reboot. To her it was a feast for the eyes, and to the sense provided by
her allure, it was the ultimate expression of masculine sexual energy.

And the smell of him! His cum may as well be an aphrodisiac for how its smell and taste
affected her. She’d always gotten a thrill out of the smell of Bill’s cum, but now it seemed like a
pale imitation to the potency of Harry’s essence.

When her folds engulfed his swollen cockhead, the pleasure eclipsed anything Bill had ever
done to her or that she’d given to herself. It was the first time she’d penetrated or even touched
there with her allure fully engaged, and it showed in how aggressively her nerves fired, lighting up
her labia with a pleasure that was as taunting as it was intense. She hadn’t planned on taking him so
aggressively (none of this had been planned), her body had cried out to be filled so strongly that she
could do nothing else.

And as good as that little taste had felt, taking him fully within her blew it out of the water.
Her inner flesh was so sensitive that she could feel every ridge and crevice of his penis, every
pulse and tremor, she could feel his cum rush through his shaft and erupt within her- feeding an
insatiable hunger deep in her core.

As much as she wanted to see Harry’s reaction, she couldn’t help but throw her head back
as her vision became a blur. She bit down on her lower lip hard enough to draw blood, and so her
moan came out as a “Hnnnnnnnng!” It was instinctive manifestation of a time when Fleur had felt
the need to restrain herself. But even then, she had to breath, and when she did, everything she’d
been holding in just burst from her with a “FFFFFUUUUUUUCK!”

She did not know how long it lasted- how long her cunt had been devouring this prime
cock, or how much of his semen she had milked from him. All she knew was that at a certain
point, she felt a fullness deep within her and the contortions of her inner muscles ceased. Her
screaming moan trailed off with an “Uuunff!” Her cunt relaxed and Harry’s cock slid out, at first
still hard, but quickly deflating. Even still, the abused organ still twitched weakly long after
leaving the embrace of her femininity. Harry followed, sliding down to the floor, his unfocused
eyes staring straight ahead.

Fleur staggered forward, catching herself against the wall and taking a moment to steady
herself. She felt high- euphoria flooding through her veins, emanating from a persistent ball of
pleasure in her core. She clenched around that ball again and again, each time moaning to herself
at the resulting infusion of liquid pleasure into her veins as it slowly shrank down and leaked away,
until with one last shudder, it dissipated.

She looked down- her body had a sheen of sweat and thighs were streaked with Harry’s
cum. Harry seemed to be somewhat more cognizant now and smiled lopsidedly at Fleur. “Hey.”
He said.

“Hey.” She smiled back at him. “How are you, mon tresor?”

“Great. That was… that was amazing. Thank you.” His eyes radiated affection, before a
sliver of doubt clouded them “Did you… enjoy yourself?”

It took a moment for what he was asking to register, that he was genuinely worried that she
hadn’t enjoyed herself when she had spent the entire time cuming her brains out, and Fleur burst
into laughter. She was rather giddy from her endorphin high, and she found that she couldn’t stop
once she started. She doubled down, her hands on her knees as the wave of laughter ran its course,
Harry looking at her with a bewilderment that just seemed so funny triggering another wave of
laughter.

Fleur couldn’t remember laughing so hard, ever. She hadn’t even truly laughed, without
any restraint, since she was a little girl. She had mastered the polite laugh, but even her true laughs
she kept a lid on. Harry soon seemed to realize how silly his question had been, or maybe her
laughter was contagious because soon her was laughing to. Fleur slumped against him- the pair
laughing without a care in the world.

When they managed to calm themselves down, Fleur beamed at him and placed a kiss to
his forehead “You were wonderful, Harry. Absolutely wonderful. I’ve never been able to let go
like that with anyone.” She kissed his lips sweetly “I should be the one thanking you. Thank you
for opening yourself up to me, thank you for letting me open up to you, and…” She leaned to
whisper into his ear “Thank you for giving me that amazing cock.” Said cock twitched at her
words, this time in interest.

Fleur gathered Harry into her arms over his weak protests that he could walk. “Non, you
will not lift a finger tonight.” As she carried him back to her room her eyes drifted down to his
flaccid penis- how it jostled with each step, how his testicles hung loosely and swayed. Despite
how amazingly she’d just cum, her inner hunger re-ignited.

Fleur tucked him into her bed and donned a robe, preserving a shred of each of their
modesties for when she called “Mimsy!” The house elf appeared with a crack, jolting Harry from
his near sleep. “Could you bring us some snacks? Something that could be eaten on a bed without
making too much of a mess, and water please.”

With that task delegated, she returned her attention to Harry “Hermione’s gonna be pissed.”
He chuckled.

“Aren’t you connected? She isn’t now?”

“She’s a little giddy from cumming so much, but she’s getting annoyed by me teasing her
now.”

Fleur chuckled but was genuinely curious now about how exactly their bond worked, they
shared orgasms to some extent, but how far did that go. Did that mean anything one person was
attracted to automatically become attractive to the other? She pitched that thought to Harry, who
answered lazily. “Nah, she thinks you’re beautiful, but doesn’t get anything out of it… Ginny and
Luna though…”

“I gathered.” Fleur smirked. Her Veela drive seemed to exclusively focus on men, but the
part of her that was a witch was piqued by Ginny and Luna’s interest. “How are they doing?”

Harry chuckled again “Ginny passed out the moment I was inside you. Luna’s still here
though. She says hi.”

Mimsy reappeared with a platter of snacks- sliced applies, strawberries, cheese and
crackers, along with a pitcher of water and a glass cup. Fleur thanked her and placed the platter on
the bed even as the majority of her attention remained on the man in her bed.

When Mimsy left, Fleur shrugged off her robe and uncovered Harry. She set to work then,
placing an apple slice at his lips and prompting him to eat, but Harry resisted. “I can feed myself,
Fleur.” He muttered with some exasperation.

“Harry, you seem to be under the impression that you’re in control here.” Fleur said, her
free hand reaching down to his still mostly soft cock, lightly grasping it and caressing it with her
fingers.

“Ah! Hnngg!” Harry gasped as her fingers stimulated his shaft- over-sensitized from his
orgasm. Any normal man would have been long since done, but Harry wasn’t a normal man, and
Fleur wasn’t a normal woman.

“Eat up mon tresor, you will need it for tonight.” Fleur crooned, offering the apple wedge
to him again. This time, Harry dutifully chewed and swallowed. “Good boy.” She praised,
rewarding him with a few more strokes of his cock.

She repeated this process- feeding him and giving him water, and each time he cooperated
giving his shaft a few indulgent strokes, her fingers taking detours to explore the contours of his
sex. Fleur was conflicted- Harry’s body was laid out like a display just for her eyes- but she
couldn’t seem to decide what to admire. Her eyes kept switching from his face, which was
crunched up adorably as he moaned in pleasure with each of her ‘rewards’, down his lean body, to
his cock, which twitched as it rapidly swelled to fullness in her hand.

After only a few minutes under Fleur’s attentions, Harry interjected with a plaintive moan
“Fleur, I’m getting close.” Fleur had seen this coming; his cock was twitching deliciously under
her touch, his breathing had picked up and his moans had gotten more desperate. She just smiled
and pressed a strawberry to his lips “But I’m gonna, I’m gonna…”

“Eat.” She said firmly, pressing the strawberry into his mouth. Harry obliged her, and Fleur
stroked him again, this time with intent on driving him over the edge. Her thumb zeroed in on his
frenulum and circled it until his cock quivered.

“Aah! Uhn! Uhn! Uhn!” Harry moaned as he released himself over his chest and stomach.
Fleur took a mental picture. It made a magnificent tableau- Harry with cum glistening across his
chest and abs, dripping from his still twitching and leaking cock. She was tempted to breath it in,
or better yet drag her tongue of his chest- but she knew that she’d lose control if she did.

Harry himself was blushing red in embarrassment. “What’s wrong mon tresor?” He was
reluctant to answer, so Fleur prodded “Tell me.”

“I’m just… I’m a giver in bed. It feels wrong to accept all of this without giving back in
return.” Harry reluctantly explained.

“Harry, I thought we agreed that I’m in charge tonight.” Harry nodded “So if I want you to
cum, what does that mean you do?”

Harry still seemed hesitant, but when he met her eyes he realized that she wouldn’t let him
get away with not answering. “It means, that I cum.”

“That’s a good boy.” She crooned, kissing his lips lovingly. “But there’s something else.
You were holding back just then, weren’t you? You were trying not to cum.”

“Yeah?” He answered, as if it were obvious. She wondered how deeply that need to
perform had sunk into his psyche. She imagined most men felt it, but Harry was uniquely
considerate, and had to ‘perform’ for seven witches. She had to imagine that this issue had come
up before with at least a few of his other lovers- considering three of them could literally read his
mind, but perhaps she could help.

“Don’t.” She told him. “Don’t fight it. In fact, encourage it. I promise that you will not
disappoint me. Understood?”

Fleur was gratified to see that he didn’t hesitate to agree. Fleur decided to abandon the
project of feeding Harry- he had already knocked out a glass and a half of water and a decent
portion of the food plate. Right now, she really wanted to see just how quickly she could get him
to cum with just her hand.

However, when she returned to stroking him, Harry hissed and winced in discomfort.
“Sorry!” He gasped apologetically “I’m just, really sensitive down there now.” To be fair he truly
had been through the ringer at this point- she needed another strategy.

A thought occurred to her- Harry hadn’t really gotten the chance to explore her body. She
pondered that for a moment, as her fingers idly fondled Harry’s sex, despite the half-pleased half-
discomforted sounds it elicited from him. She didn’t regret taking control, but her inclination had
so much been to ravish Harry’s body that she hadn’t given him the chance to truly appreciate hers.
It would be wonderful to set aside some time and just let him to explore her, but in his current
mindset she was sure that he would take it as an opportunity to ‘pay her back’ and reciprocate the
pleasure he’d given her rather than truly enjoy himself.

That wasn’t to say she didn’t plan on enjoying herself greatly. She knew that she’d give
herself many amazing orgasms using his fingers, his tongue, and his lovely cock. But that was the
key, she wanted it to be on her terms, not his. Perhaps, however, she could give him a bit of
direction. She decided to play coy. “Harry, have you ever thought about feeling my breasts?”

Harry quirked an eyebrow at her and deadpanned “No, haven’t once thought about it.”
Fleur goggled at him for a moment, before they both burst back into laughter.

As their chuckles died away, Fleur couldn’t help but beam at him. Really, she was happy
to see that his sense of humor was intact. It drove home to her that this wasn’t some hapless boy
she’d lured into her bed. If he really wanted to, Harry could say no to her just as easily as he did to
her mother. He was here because he chose to be, because he wanted to be there, with her.

Fleur took his hands and placed them at the sides of her breasts, giving him a challenging
smile. Harry’s eyelids fluttered in pleasure as his hands began to explore “God, Fleur.” He
moaned.

“How do they feel?”

“Amazing.” He murmured in awe “They’re so soft.” He wrapped his hands around the
undersides of her breasts and squeezed gently, letting his fingers dig into the soft flesh and
demonstrating how pliant they were, how his fingers seemed to sink into them. “But...” He scaled
back the pressure until his hands just gently skirted her skin, showing how easily her breasts
retained their form- seemingly defying gravity. “How?”

“I’m not human, Harry.” Fleur chimed “Surely you’ve noticed.” Harry’s hands, after much
teasing, finally grazed her nipples, momentarily derailing Fleur’s train of thought. Her own eyes
flickered shut and she bit back down on her lip to muffle her moan “Hn!”

Seeing her reaction, Harry continued to stroke and circle her sensitive nubs, and Fleur knew
that if this went on much longer, she’d be forced to mount him. She’d been touching herself, on
and off, since they’d gotten in bed, and even though her focus hadn’t been on making herself cum,
it had succeeded in working her up. It was always where this evening was going, but she wanted to
fully enjoy herself before that inevitable conclusion.

Thankfully, Fleur had a trump card. “Do you want to know what they’d feel like around
your cock?” This time no smart comment was forthcoming. Harry’s hands froze as his cock
twitched several times in her hand. Fleur was pleased to see his eyes betraying his distraction and
his lips parted in a soft moan.

“Hm? I didn’t catch that.” She teased.

“You know I want to.”

“Harry, I want to hear you say it.”

“I want you to -oh fuck- fuck me with your tits!” While a tad crude, Fleur couldn’t have
been happier with his answer- he knew very well who was in charge, that even in this position she
would be the one fucking him.
 “That’s right.” She smirked, lightly tugging his hands away from her body. “Have you
imagined how it would feel, having that aching prick between my soft, inviting tits?”

“Yessss.” Harry moaned, his eyes hooded and hips arching subtly upwards.

“I can imagine. A fourteen year old boy, desperately jerking his cock in bed that night after
the second task.” Harry’s somewhat sheepish expression told her she was right on the mark.
“Harry, if I had been wiser back then, I would have bedded you that night. Goddess knows I
wanted to.”

Now, Harry was truly gob-smacked. “Really? Why didn’t you, then?”

“If you were to ask me back then I would have said that it was your age and that we were in
different schools- but they were justifications, not the reason.” Fleur admitted “The truth is I
wasn’t ready… how could I give all of myself to someone if I couldn’t also accept all of myself?”
She reflected for a moment before continuing, she put some thought into what she was about to say
and still wasn’t sure if it was the full truth “It may have been for the best. I’m afraid the me of two
years ago would have broken your heart and lived to regret it.”

They had gone on a tangent, which was new to her. Sex with Bill had been much more
straightforward. But this was better, more organic. “So, it is my fault that we lost that time, but
don’t worry. I will make it up to you.”

“You already have.”

“No, Harry.” She purred “I’ve only just begun to make it up to you.” Harry gulped “Now
then… turn around.” Fleur directed Harry to pivot so that his legs were hanging off the bed.

Harry watched with rapt attention as she knelt in front of him and placed his cockhead
beneath her cleavage and muttered “Oh my god.” as she moved her body downwards, slipping his
cock into the gap of her cleavage. She barely even needed to use one hand to support them- her
pliant flesh nearly molded itself around him, almost perfectly enveloping his shaft. Soon, his cock
had completely disappeared into her cleavage- not even the tip of it peeking out.

Her free hand was nestled between her legs, dipping between her folds with purpose as she
began to slowly raise and lower her upper body. The tenderness of Harry’s sex was forgotten as he
marveled at how her soft flesh greedily clung to his cock as it moved. The unique drag it created
forced a moan from his lips. “Oh my god.” He chanted “It’s so good. It’s so fucking good.
Fleur… can I?” He held his hands over her chest.

Fleur, distracted by her fingering, nodded without thought, and Harry’s hands cupped her
breasts, displacing Fleur’s hand. Harry’s hands pressed gently down- and that slight pressure
translated exponentially into pleasure. It felt as if her cleavage was swallowing his cock whole,
gripping it almost like a vagina would. It felt so good- he just had to jerk his hips upwards,
burying his cock just a bit deeper into her inviting cleavage. “Ah, fuck!”

Fleur had no problem with these developments. Frankly, this was exactly what she wanted-
for Harry to get lost in her body and lose all inhibition. The fact that he was the one moving was
immaterial to her- her body had driven him to this. Her breasts had driven him to jerk his hips with
increasing urgency, had drawn the delicious noises from his mouth with each spasm of his hips.

After perhaps ten seconds of thrusting she could tell that he was getting close already, Fleur
suspected he needed a reminder of her one command “Don’t fight it Harry.”
 “But-but-” She could practically read his mind- we just started, this is so fast, won’t she be
disappointed?

Fleur cut through the noise “Harry… cum. Now.” A shiver ran down Harry’s spine in
prelude to his orgasm, and his hips gave one last shuddering thrust as he released himself. Fleur’s
hands landed atop Harry’s, mashing them into her chest and assuring that Harry’s trembling organ
was trapped.

The first pulse escaped her cleavage and left a streak of cum down her face. The rest-
Harry spending himself between her breasts- was a blur for Fleur as his smell overrode her other
senses. She licked her lips, picking up his taste- even with orgasm after orgasm wrung from him-
his cum was still thick and potent. She didn’t even need the hand- her orgasm claimed her
regardless, and despite the fact that her cunt was clenching on nothing and she wasn’t even
touching herself, it was the second best orgasm she’d ever had.

What a man, what a stud she had bagged. Fleur thought, somewhat delirious as she rested
against Harry’s chest, unintentionally smearing the cum that had collected there earlier into her
face. She tried to moan something to the effect of ‘fuck’ but it came out garbled because her mouth
had acted on its own accord, licking and sucking up the pearly white fluid in reach. She shuddered
and moaned again as her body was wracked by a mini-orgasm.

Fleur rubbed their bodies together, smearing his cum between them, which only served to
inflame her more as she wallowed in his scent. He’d give me so many daughters. She thought.
Despite what her mother had told Harry- Veela blood did not dilute. Her and her mothers’ abilities
were exactly the same (aside from experience) and so would her daughters and granddaughters.
The catch was that part-Veela had fertility problems- as much as her mother and father had tried,
they could not have more than two daughters together (and the child of a part-Veela was almost
always a part-Veela daughter). Two was the most Fleur could have reasonably expected to have.
If she had found a powerful wizard whose innate magic could bridge the gap, she may even be able
to have three. Her mind was alight with the possibilities- how many daughters would Harry give
her?

Fleur wedged her hand against her womanhood, and a few swipes of her fingers at her clit
was enough to tip her over the edge again. “Gah! Fuck!” Fleur panted “’Arry! I need that fucking
cock!” She could give herself a thousand orgasms with her fingers and it still wouldn’t satisfy. She
needed him between her legs, now.

With a grunt, Fleur bent Harry’s legs back and aligned her pelvis with his in a position that
gave her complete control and Harry nearly none. She ground her sex into his, and with great
disappointment realized that he was soft. Not just half hard- his cock had completely shriveled
up. In her frenzy, she jammed their pelvises together repeatedly. “Get. Fucking. ‘ARD!”

Meanwhile, Harry was wincing in pain as Fleur abused his tender, over-used flesh. Her
allure washed over him, but it made no difference “Fleur!” He cringed, seeing that Fleur may start
directing her frustration on him “I want to, I really do. But my cock… just can’t.”

That gave Fleur pause. She’d never actually used her allure that way, but her mother told
her it was possible. If Harry’s cock wasn’t cooperating, she would make it cooperate. Her
reserves, which had seemed boundless this morning, were finally beginning to dwindle, but she had
enough for this.

“Hhhhnng! Hng! Hng! Hng!” Harry grunted as Fleur’s allure enveloped his cock, once
again inflicting the sensation of a thousand feather light kisses on the abused and hyper-sensitive
organ. It was sweet, exquisite agony. Yet, his cock responded- twitching and twitching at the sheer
 volume of sensation, each time growing fractionally harder.

Fleur continued to grind against him, dragging the moist folds of her labia across his sex,
and adding to painfully pleasurable overstimulation. Soon, he was stiff enough that he slipped into
her, and Fleur eagerly tilted her hips to take him inside of her. “Ahn!” Fleur gasped as she took
him, a wide toothy smile spreading across her face. It hardly mattered to her that he wasn’t even
close to fully erect, he could have had a micro-penis and she’d still fuck his brains out.

Harry cried out and squirmed as Fleur’s inner muscles vigorously massaged his prick, but
he was well and truly stuck- she had him pinned, legs bent and splayed, a hand pressed to his chest
as she stared down victoriously at him with that almost deranged toothy smile. Fleur began
pumping her hips, at first constrained by his size, but as his cock continued to grow, she was truly
able to let loose. Breathy grunts continued to escape her as her hips began to audibly slap against
his- sending shockwaves through her boobs that would have been a treat for Harry under different
circumstances.

For Harry, it may have been torture, but it was the best torture he could imagine. Her cunt,
it was so soft, wet and inviting, yet it was moving up and down his tender shaft with a blistering
speed that lit every nerve ending on fire. It was almost as if his cock was under the cruciatus- but
it also felt really good, too good? It was all he could do to ride it out and hope the noises he was
making weren’t too embarrassing.

Seeking ever more stimulation, Fleur brought her free hand to where they were joined, and
with just one finger rubbed at her clit. Like flipping a switch, her thrusting sped up a notch, her
hips a blur as she sought that peak. Her pleasure rose higher and higher- with each new plateau she
thought that this surely must be the peak, yet again and again she was proven wrong. The last
reserves of her innate Veela magic channeled to the muscles around her core- powering her
thrusting to a new, inhuman, pace. Sweat dripped from her body, her teeth were grit in a grimace
of effort as a trickle of drool ran down her chin. Yes, yessss, almost there, almost…

It was Harry’s orgasm, a wretched thing wrung out only with Fleur’s herculean effort, that
pushed her over the edge. While Harry gritted his teeth and shuddered from a rather disappointing
climax- the last dregs of semen his (rather immense) magical core could provide dribbling out-
Fleur screamed to the heavens as a wave of pleasure crested over her, a climax that rivalled even
her first with him.

Her innate magic gave out in the nick of time, and her hips quickly transitioned to
spasmatic, jerking motions. And then, she couldn’t even manage that, without her magic assisting
them, she realized just how overworked her muscles were. It was beyond the point where they
would cry out in protest, for the most part they just refused to work any further, leading Fleur to
collapse limply against Harry’s body.

And yet her peak continued, ripping through her body again and again, and Fleur could do
nothing but moan and drool against Harry’s chest as the waves of pleasure only slowly died down.

A few things occurred to her as she began to drift off. She may have overdone it, and she
might, just might, end up regretting that in the morning.

Chapter End Notes

I clearly found some time to myself this holiday season. Suffice it to say, this scene got
away from me, which is pretty much always a good thing. I did intend on continuing
the discussion at the Burrow, but that will be for next chapter (as well as Ginny's
reaction to Harry and Fleur's encounter, and more!)
 Awaken
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“So, why don’t you start at the beginning?” Her dad made it sound so simple, but Ginny
had no clue where to begin.

“Err.” She fumbled, a little shaken by the pressure she was under.

Thankfully, Ron stepped up “Well, I guess a good place to start would be with the Diary.”

“The Diary?” Their mum echoed.

“Bill did mention it.” Her dad uttered.

Ginny nodded “Dumbledore told us that it was a memory, but it was more than that. The
diary was a Horcrux- a piece of Voldemort’s soul. He made several Horcruxes, and they tie him to
the physical world so that if his body is destroyed he doesn’t fully die.”

“So that’s how he did it.” Her dad mused darkly. “I’m sorry sweatheart, that must have
been hard to hear.”

“It wasn’t the hardest thing. The hardest thing is that- that Harry’s a horcrux.”

“No!” Her mum gasped “How do you know this?”

“Harry can talk to snakes, mum.” Ron reminded “He got that from Voldemort, and then he
has those ruddy visions from him. Apparently Dumbledore told him earlier this year.”

“How do you destroy a Horcrux?” Their dad asked.

“By magically destroying the container it’s in.” Ginny said flatly.

“But that would mean…” Her mum trailed off.

“That Harry would have to die?” Ginny finished coldly “Why yes, that is Dumbledore’s
plan!”

Her mum was shaking her head "He wouldn't. Dumbledore wouldn't just send him to his
death."

"I've given up on figuring out how Dumbledore's mind works." Ginny returned.

Her father’s gaze, however, was more calculated “But I’m guessing that you’ve figured out
another plan.”

“Yeah, we have.”

“Would you care to tell us what that plan is?” He knew what it was, at least in generalities,
how could he not know given the blow out argument that was still ringing in her ears. What he
wanted was for her to say it in her own words, but she was struggling.

“Well, Hermione came up with it. She looked through a lot of books and did” She waved
her hand in a way that indicated she had no idea what her process actually was “calculations. But
the point is she figured out how to save him.”

Both of her parents were looking at her expectantly, and to her shame, her tongue was tied.

“Merlin’s pants Ginny, they already know, just say it!” Ron piped up “Their plan was-”

Their dad interrupted “I want to hear this from Ginny, son.” Ron closed his mouth with a
click.

The right words, the surefire way to make them understand just wasn’t coming to her. She
sniffled “I had to, Dad. I couldn’t let him die. I couldn’t!” She blinked away tears “I know you
won’t approve of this. Harry has to have sex with seven witches, but its more than that. He has to
bond with them too.”

Their parents were silent, leaving Ginny with nothing to do but plow on “Its’ called a soul
bond. We bind our souls together, and with seven bonds it’ll destroy the Horcrux.”

“Have you done this already?” He dad asked.

“Yes.”

“Are you okay?” Her mum followed up immediately.

“Okay? I know it’s a little weird, me saying this after all of this yelling and crying, but it’s
brilliant. I love him, mum. Any time I want, I can reach out to him and-” She reached back to
Harry, who was just sitting down for dinner with the Delecours, and she received an instant flood
of love and assurance that made her beam “-feel him. Feel his love for me.”

“But how can you be happy when he’s with other women?” Her mum prodded.

“I wasn’t happy about sharing him at first, not even a little bit. But after bonding with him,
I’m not worried at all. I can feel what he feels- I know how committed he is to me. What makes
him happy makes me happy, so when he’s with those other girls… its okay, its more than okay.
They’ve become my best friends. More than that, we’re family.”

Her mum was sniffling, but her dad was more analytical. “Do you think this bond is
affecting you?”

“Well, yeah.” Ginny admitted “I’m a lot more open with myself, about who I am and what I
want.” Her words flowed straight from the heart “I’m not ashamed of myself anymore- about the
diary. And I feel like I’m really doing something important, that my life has purpose. I know
where I belong now and who I belong with.”

“Ginerva Weasley!” Her mother rose her voice “If you’re saying what I think you’re
saying…”

“What, are you going to call me a scarlet woman, mom?” Ginny challenged “You know
what… you can judge me all you want. But you can’t tell me that you disapprove my sex life so
much that you’d rather Harry die!”

Her mother opened and closed her mouth soundlessly, unable come up with an adequate
response. Her dad rubbed his forehead. “Enough. Ron, what do you think of this?”

Ron shrugged “Like I said, they’re happy, and the alternative is Harry dying. Not a hard
decision, innit?”

Their dad sighed. “Alright, why don’t you two stay in the sitting room.” Her rubbed his
chin “No, go to Ron’s room, Bill seemed… erratic, I don’t want him barging in on you.”

Their dad led them to Ron’s door and cast several charms on it- Ginny recognized the
repelling and alarm charms. She wondered how much of that was to keep Bill away, and how
much of it was to make sure she didn’t flee. Probably more the latter.

After their dad left, Ron was the one to break the silence “Well that went better than I
thought it would.”

Ginny rolled her eyes “You weren’t the one who mum thinks is a slut.”

Ron snorted “If anyone were the slut in this situation, it’d be Harry. But I reckon that not
even this will dent mum’s opinion of him.” He scratched his chin “Not sure what I’d call someone
who likes having their boyfriend have sex with other people, though.”

“Harry is not a slut!” Ginny said in mock outrage “I’ll have you know he loves us all very
much.”

Ron chuckled, but whatever response he had was lost, because that was the moment that
Apolline decided to make her move on Harry. Ginny shivered at the sheer strength and finesse that
the older woman used to try to subjugate Harry. Thankfully, before she even had a chance to fully
grasp the situation, Harry threw off the woman’s allure. However, it very quickly became clear
that Harry and Fleur were going to have very hot sex very soon.

“Shit.” Ginny cursed.

Ron was looking at her weirdly, and she wondered how she had looked just then. “What?”
He asked “Is Harry alright?”

“He’s about to have sex with Fleur.” Ginny bemoaned.

“Isn’t that a good thing?”

“Yes! But not when I’m in front of you!” Ginny burst out.

“You can’t just ignore it?”

“Normally yes. But Ron. You’ve seen Fleur.”

“Point taken.”

“Shit. Shit. Shit!” Ginny cursed with increasing desperation, pacing a circle in front of
Ron’s bed. Fleur was pinning Harry to the wall and began to divest him of his clothes, her hands
and mouth on his skin… uhhn! She couldn’t even ask Harry to postpone things because… well
frankly she just didn’t want to. She was strapped into this ride just as much as Harry and Fleur
were.

Then Fleur was tearing off his boxers, and holy shit his cock! She stopped in her tracks and
moaned aloud as Harry’s cock swelled beyond anything she’d ever felt before… how was this
even possible? And it felt so amazing, so good and powerful and masculine. Ginny wanted it, she
wanted so badly to be on the recipient of that cock, to have been the one to make him feel that
way. Envy bubbled up, and it acted as a caustic aphrodisiac.
 She couldn’t blame Harry, not one bit. She imagined comparing her and Fleur, the two of
them standing naked side to side, and it was no contest. Next to Fleur, she looked ridiculous. It
wasn’t quite so obvious before Ginny had seen Fleur in her full glory, bit now, with that image
permanently burned into her mind, she knew it was true without a doubt.

Ginny was flat chested while Fleur had the most impressive boobs she’d ever seen.
Ginny’s features were boyish, while Fleur’s were elegant and feminine. Ginny had no arse to
speak of, but she had drooled after Fleur’s as she walked away earlier that day. Even with things
she was proud of, like her stomach- flat and toned thanks to years of athleticism- Fleur simply
outclassed her. In every category she fell short, in many cases in a pathetically one-sided fashion.
There wasn’t a man or woman on the planet that would choose her over Fleur, and many who’d
give up a guaranteed night with her for even a shot at Fleur.

And somehow, this knowledge lit her on fire. Her cunt was a furnace who’s heat radiated
through her body, making her lightheaded and delirious. She tried to fight it, with every fiber of
her being, but she wasn’t Harry- she didn’t have his iron will. She fought it until tears were
streaming down her cheeks, until a broken sob was wrenched from her throat, until she broke.

She threw herself back on Ron’s bed. “Ron… I don’t care anymore. Watch, don’t watch
whatever.” She pulled her panties down and spread her legs. “We both know that I’m a bigger
pervert than you, cuz right now…” She hiked up her skirt and scrubbed viciously at her clit “I
need… to fucking… CUM!”

The humiliation of having her brother see her like this just added fuel to the fire of the toe-
curling orgasm that consumed her. “FUUUUCK! Oh- FUCK!” Distantly, she realized how loud
she was being, but there was no stopping it, she just had to hope her parents couldn’t hear her cries
as her orgasm wrung itself out. Tears came to her eyes again, this time from relief and the intensity
of her release. “UH! UH! UH! Uhhhhhnnn!”

Ginny’s chest heaved as she caught her breath, her body still trembling from the
aftershocks, but there would be no rest for her. Just as she began to recover, Fleur burned away her
clothes and Ginny was once again bludgeoned with lust and envy. But this time, she wasn’t just
envious of Fleur, she was envious of Harry.

Because as much as she envied Fleur’s body, she desired it just as much. Those thighs,
those tits, “Fffffuck!” Ginny moaned, her eyes rolling back. But Harry was the one with Fleur right
now. He was the one she was looking at like a slab of meat. He was the one who would
experience the pleasure of her body first-hand. Oh, what she would give to even have Fleur look at
her that way, to be the object of her lust.

Ginny was under no illusions. Perhaps she would one day end up in Fleur’s bed, but Ginny
would be a mere dalliance for her. Truthfully, Ginny knew that even if she somehow did find
herself in Harry’s current situation, with that sinfully sexual goddess about to ravage her body-
she’d fare no better than Bill did. She’d probably just cum her brains out and collapse onto the
floor the instant Fleur touched her.

“Fuck! FuckfuckfuckfuckFUUUUUCK!” Ginny howled as her orgasm crested. Her hips

thrust out lewdly into the air, giving Ron a perfect view as her fingers plunged into her inflamed
cunt.

No sooner had Ginny collapsed back into the bed when Fleur delivered the coup de grace.
Having Fleur’s warm cunt slam down on Harry’s cock was a pleasure that Ginny simply wasn’t
prepared for. “AIIIEEEEEEEEE!” Ginny screeched, eyes bulging, back arching, limbs shaking as
pleasure, terrifying in its intensity, tore through Harry’s cock and through the bond to her. It was
so much, so much, too much.

Ginny knew no more.

-----

Ron knew how he should react to his sister pulling down her panties, and exposing her
muff to him as she masturbated. He should close his eyes, turn away, maybe even cover his ears
so he couldn’t hear her lurid moans.

Yet, Ron was conflicted. Yes, Ginny was his sister and it was very…. weird watching her
like this, she was still a girl. Part of him wanted to turn away, but still more of him watched with a
disturbed fascination, rooted into place like a bystander watching a train-wreck.

It didn’t help that the bite that had horrifically scarred his face, had had… other effects. At
first Ron had thought it was imagination, but he soon became sure of it. His cock was growing
larger- longer and thicker. He’d always been horny, but now it was at a whole new level.
Masturbation didn’t satisfy, yet he had no other outlet.

The true irony was that this came at a time when he’d been made a social outcast by the
school, and thanks to Lavender the entire female population of the school thought he sucked in
bed. Which, in hindsight, was probably fair.

Ron gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as his erection (which had, with much
masturbation, been tamed after seeing Fleur) resurged with a vengeance, struggling painfully
against the confines of his jeans.

When Ginny started screaming, sudden fear jolted him out of his stupor. Shit, if his parents
heard, well, it’d be awkward at the very least. He quickly cast a silencing charm on the door, and
then on the walls and floor just to be safe. Ron turned back to Ginny just as her orgasm was
winding down and breathed a sigh of relief. Hopefully that was out of her system now…

Oh. Apparently not. Heaven have mercy, how was he supposed to not be a perv when
Ginny seemed to be trying to expose her cunt as much as possible, to finger herself as lewdly as
possible. He stood rooted to the spot, unable to tear his eyes away from the lurid show his sister
was performing, and when she finally quieted down, he waited in anticipation for a full thirty
seconds before daring to approach her.

He prodded her arm, and then her face. Nothing.

“Reneverate!” Ginny woke with a gasp, but her body immediately began spasming until her
eyes rolled back- and then she was out cold again.

Shit. If their parents walked in now, with Ginny comatose on his bed, panties around her
ankles… Ron would have a lot of explaining to do.

He needed to come up with a plan, and fast.

-----

Arthur heaved out a deep, heavy sigh. As difficult as Ginny and Ron’s story had been to
swallow, Bill, as much as he hated to admit it, seemed quite unbalanced. He and Molly had given
him his opportunity to speak, and his explanation quickly devolved into an unhinged rant that he
suspected was rather detached from reality. It had ended with Bill calling them traitors and
storming out of the house, and neither of them had the heart to try to force him to stay.
 Molly had burst into tears, and Arthur could only pull her to him. As hard as Percy leaving
had been, this was even more sudden and more confusing. “I’m worried about him, Arthur.” She
mumbled into his chest “This isn’t like him.”

“I know.” He agreed, resolving to talk to Dumbledore about this later, but for now… “Let’s
check on Ron and Ginny.”

When he reversed the charms on the door and knocked her didn’t receive a response.
Fearing the worst, that Bill hadn’t been the only one to make an escape, he cracked the door open...

Ron and Ginny were fast asleep, propped up against the wall in bed with a blanket partially
draped over them. Ginny’s head was resting on Ron’s shoulder, and across her face were tear
tracks.

They clearly hadn’t been the only ones taking this hard. “Its nice to see them being there for
each other.” Molly said, reaching over to brush a few stray strands of her daughter’s hair into place.

Arthur nodded, smiling faintly “We raised them well. Come on, let’s give them a little
time.” Molly agreed and the two of them left their children to sleep. Yet Arthur’s thoughts
remained troubled.

As much as Bill accused his sister of being under the influence of dark magic, Arthur
couldn’t truly see any of her actions as being out of character. When she’d been under the
influence of Tom Riddle’s diary, she’d gone from a talkative and outgoing to withdrawn. But he
could easily see why Ginny would be willing to do anything to save Harry, and he probably should
have guessed that she didn’t hold to some of their more traditional ideals. The young woman who
had held her ground today was absolutely, without a doubt their daughter. No, if anyone was
acting out of character, it was Bill…

Oh.

-----

On the night of her tenth birthday, her mother had told her (after a few glasses of wine) that
every Veela had a moment where she ‘awakened’, when she realized that she was a sexual being.
Her mother had gone on to describe her awakening- how at the age of twelve she’d fallen into lust
with an older boy and successfully seduced him with her allure. Eventually, she returned to the
point and told her “Gabrielle, you are becoming a young woman. At some point in the next few
years, you will begin to realize what that means.”

But at the young age of ten, Gabrielle already knew exactly what her mother was talking
about. When she’d blushingly admitted that she had had ‘those feelings’ for a wizard, her mother
reacted- for the first time that Gabrielle could remember- with pride.

“Oh, Gabrielle! Why didn’t you say something earlier? Awakening at nine, what an early
bloomer you are!” She cooed, patting her head affectionately. Gabrielle had blushed and smiled at
rarely won praise.

“Really, it’s okay?” She had asked.

“It’s more than okay, my dear. Tell me, who is the lucky wizard? Oh, let me guess…
Harry Potter.” Her mother smiled down at her, and Gabrielle found herself smiling sheepishly.
Had she been that obvious?

So Gabrielle had found herself describing the events at the lake, this time including parts
that she had omitted in her original telling. How the instant she’d woken up at the surface, in
Harry’s warms, she’d felt something. “I didn’t even know it was Harry. I just knew that it was a
boy, and that that meant something. It felt… good, him holding me.”

She told her how she had clung to him, her body buzzing somehow despite the cold of the
lake. She’d had time to pick out what she liked about being held by this boy, how she could feel
his muscles under the uniform, feel the beat of his heart, his warmth. She liked it so much that
even when they’d reached the pier, she kept herself wrapped around him.

It was then, that she was finally able to get a good look at him, and realized that it was none
other than Harry Potter! Famous, a hero- a real hero who had just saved her! “He saved me! It
was like it was out of a fairy tale, mother.” She gushed to her mother. “And he looked good, and
felt good, and-” She, somehow, blushed even harder “smelt good.” She didn’t yet have the
vocabulary to describe her attraction to him, she knew that ‘good’ wasn’t the right word, but what
was- Really good? Amazing? Delicious?

Hm, maybe that last one.

Finally, she told her how her feelings had persisted. How she couldn’t stop thinking about
him. How she kept imagining him kissing her, taking his shirt off, touching her over her body- and
how that it had left her feeling hot in a way she couldn’t describe. Her mother was less interested
in things that were less physical- how Gabriel loved Harry’s bravery, his selflessness, and his
kindness.

For the rest of the night, her mother had lavished praise upon her and pampered her with
affection, and it wasn’t a fluke. The next day, she took her aside and explained everything. She
told her about sex, how it was how babies were made. She told her that boys had penises and girls
had vaginas, and how good it felt to put those two parts together. She told her that they, as Veela,
were special, that they could please men in ways that no human woman could. How her sexuality
was something beautiful and powerful, something to be nurtured and embraced.

That wasn’t the end to her mothers’ help- she’d collected papers and magazines covering
Harry in the Triwizard Tournament, and Gabrielle had wasted no time in cutting out pictures of
Harry and pinning them to her wall. She had instructed her in masturbation, and Gabrielle had
wasted no time in putting that lesson to use. That night, she chosen her most prized picture of
Harry- a shot of him after the second task. He was in his almost skin tight tournament uniform and
still noticeably damp from the task. Something about that uniform did it for her, perhaps just
because it was connected to her awakening. But what truly made it her favorite picture was what
her mother had pointed out- the bulge in his tight black shorts- his erection.

Now, Gabrielle didn’t really know what a penis looked like. Her mother had, when she’d
given her the talk, given her an impassioned description of a penis that involved words like ‘hard’,
‘throbbing’ and ‘veiny’, but those descriptors couldn’t really help her figure out what a penis
actually looked like. All she had was the idea of a penis, but that was certainly enough to titillate
her.

She set the scene, it was after the task, and she and Harry would be in a private tent…
recovering or something. Her mother had told her that she would take the lead with boys, so that
was what she did in her fantasy. She would climb into his lap so that his erection was pressed into
her groin. Just the concept of Harry’s penis being so close to her sent shivers of pleasure down her
body. Her fingers probed her folds, finding them slippery as her mother had told her they would
be. A finger swept over her labia and Gabby moaned at the cascade of pleasure that simple action
set off. Weird, her mother had told her it would be a little nub, but Gabby wasn’t complaining
 In her mind she kissed him, and not just a peck on the lips. She knew from watching her
mother kiss men before she led them to her room that a proper kiss used tongue. She didn’t know
the exact mechanics of how kissing worked, but tried to reconstruct the sensations by running her
tongue over her teeth and the insides of her mouth.

Harry would moan in response, and Gabby would move on- taking off his shirt, enjoying
the feel of muscles without that inconvenient piece of clothing in the way. She’d been at the beach
plenty of times with her family, and had many examples of bare chested boys to work from. She
would breathe him in- she had barely gotten to inhale his scent at the tournament, but what she had
smelled had left her wanting more. It had been particularly enticing towards the end, when Fleur
had shown up and something in Harry’s scent had spiked- musky, powerful, and just a bit
dangerous. Just of whiff of that had left her body buzzing in way she hadn’t understood at the
time.

Her fingers began to move erratically, making larger and large sweeps across her labia, her
pleasure built up, coiling hot in her core and she began to understand what an orgasm must feel
like, she could feel her body craving the release of that tension.

In her fantasy, she took off her shirt, and Harry would stare and tell her how beautiful she
was. She’d kiss his neck, pressing her bare skin against his, and then… and then… her thought
process froze. Her finger grazed across a spot in her folds that made her gasp- the sheer intensity
of sensation, at such a light touch, was almost scary. She lay, gasping in bed, her entire body
jolting from electric pleasure in the aftermath of that slight touch.

That was her clit then, and that, as intense as it was, hadn’t been an orgasm, but she was
fairly sure of how to get there now. Gabby braced herself and thought of Harry shirtless
underneath her, her finger twirled around her clit once, twice, a third time, and Gabby screamed
“Oh! Oh OH! Oh HARRYYYYYYYYYY!”. For a few moments reality disappeared and Gabby could
have sworn that she was in that tent with Harry, grinding on his penis.

But then reality reasserted itself and Gabby felt like she’d been taken to the stars, but only
for a moment, and then slammed unceremoniously back into bed. She had no idea anything could
feel this good. She didn’t even have a concept for such pleasure until recently. But as intense as it
was, some part of Gabby couldn’t help but feel unsatisfied. It had felt like a brief jaunt, a few
seconds of sublime pleasure when she knew there were worlds out there just waiting for her to
explore. And more, the orgasm hadn’t even quenched her desire. In fact, its aftershocks had left
her tingling all over but especially in her nipples and clit.

She tried again. A few more swipes at her clit had her orgasming again, but each peak just
left her thirsting for more. She tried to tease herself in an attempt to coax something more powerful
(and hopefully more satisfying) out, but her willpower always failed her. Every time, she had to
give up on teasing as soon as her needy clit started twinging- demanded attention from her fingers.
She tried to advance her fantasies further to give the same effect, but when it took at most ten
seconds to make herself cum, she had trouble moving things forward in her mind. It didn’t help
that she didn’t even really know what boys looked like down there, her creativity had to fill in the
gaps of her mothers’ description, and she was sure that what she had pictured- a veiny shaft
roughly the size and shape of a finger- was wrong.

After at least an hour of trying, she gave up, and even had to take an ice cold shower to
settle down. She’d woken up in the morning feeling wrung out, but not in a particularly good way.
Her mother had knowingly asked her how her night had been, and Gabrielle hadn’t wanted to
disappoint her and say she hadn’t quite gotten what she’d wanted out of it.
 She did say that she was having trouble picturing things, and her mother was all too happy
to help. About a week later her mother handed her a small stack of magazines titled Playwitch.
She explained that American magicals were far less prudish than Europeans and that certain
magazines could be imported at a markup.

Gabrielle had thanked her, clutched the magazines to her chest, and ignored her mothers’
chuckles as she rushed back to her room. When she was in the safety of her room, she peaked
inside and stopped she blushed to the roots of her hair.

The page she had turned to showcased a man undressing himself in live action (there was
also a woman in frame, but Gabrielle barely acknowledged her). He took off his shirt to reveal
rippling muscles, then his pants, and then… hnnng. Her imagination had fallen short indeed.

Gabby was brought forcefully into her fantasy- but now it was he who was undressing, until
he slipped off his boxers and his fleshy, mushroom-capped rod sprang out. Gabby instantly
dropped her panties to her ankles and buried her fingers into her vagina, rubbing vigorously until
she came. This time, that addictive bliss was more intense, but as hard as she tried to hold onto it, it
was fleeting, slipping through her fingers. When she came to, gasping and shaking, she realized
she had tipped over and fallen on her arse, but the magazine was still clutched firmly in one hand.

She didn’t even leave her spot on the floor. She used the hand still slick with her juices to
turn to the next page, which featured a closeup of a woman taking a cock into her mouth. Instantly,
Gabrielle was seized by the fantasy. She imagined how Harry would feel, how he’d taste in her
mouth (as good as he smelled, he’d have to taste just as good). Her fingers were back at her clit,
rubbing furiously for the few seconds it took for her to cum again.

Again she came to, and she realized she hadn’t even seen the whole thing. The woman
sucked on it for a good ten seconds, before pulling away, using her hand on it and then… Gabby
was sucked back into her mind, and Harry was the one releasing himself on her. He’d moan and
shake and his semen would land on her face and open mouth- the smell and taste of it would be
mouth watering if only she knew what it was like.

That orgasm was the most powerful yet, but she still craved more. She didn’t bother
cleaning herself up- drying the mess she’d made on her thighs or wiping the drool off her chin, she
didn’t even bother moving from the spot. Instead, she just pawed through that magazine with cum
soaked fingers, looking for that next hit. By the time she had exhausted the magazine, it’s pages
had been dotted and splattered with her juices, and Gabrielle could do nothing other than curl up
against the wall, covered in her own arousal, sweat, and drool.

But still not satisfied.

The magazines had also given her an education of sorts. It was written in English, and
Gabrielle had taken it upon herself to become fluent. After all, if she was ever going be with
Harry, she’d need to speak his language. While she had books to help her with everyday language,
the magazines helped her with… raunchier terms, words like ‘fuck’, ‘cock’, and ‘pussy’.

Her fantasies became more detailed. She added stories to them, usually he would save her
or she would save him, and then they’d profess their undying love to each other, and then they’d
fuck. She found that even as her orgasms had gotten more intense, it was also harder to pull herself
away from them.

She quickly lost interest in those magazines. They were eye opening, but after the initial
newness Gabby found that she didn’t find that much appeal to seeing people she didn’t even know
naked. After all, she’d only ever used them by substituting Harry in the place of the men in them.
They sat in a corner of her closet, unused and collecting dust. However, she had built up her
collection of photos of Harry. Despite how toxic the coverage of him that year had been, Gabby
found that pictures intended to show Harry as unhinged or angry just made him look hot.

The summer before her first year, her mother had taken her on a beach vacation week.
Gabby had been over the moon, but it had quickly gone sour. The first day, her mother had pointed
out a boy her age for her to play with, and she’d spent hours happily playing in the surf with him.
She had noticed her allure acting up a few times, but she wasn’t going to complain about her new
friend being extra friendly to her.

When she walked back- happy and tired- he began asking her a few probing questions
about what she thought of him. It slowly dawned on her what her mother was expecting- she
wanted her to seduce random boys! The idea had no appeal to her, she just wanted Harry.

She tried to explain to her mother why she wasn’t interested, that she just wanted to be with
Harry, but her mother had scoffed at that, telling her ‘There are other fish in the sea, Gabrielle.’.
That night, and every night after, her mother did bed a man (or in two cases multiple men).
Gabrielle never took anyone home, or even tried to get physical with any of the boys she met.

A few weeks later, she was off to Beauxbatons, with her mother’s reminders to ‘explore
herself’. Gabby took with her her treasured collection of newspaper and magazine clippings and
almost ritualistically brought herself to orgasm many times a night thinking of Harry. It wasn’t
that she didn’t find other boys attractive. She did. She particularly lusted after the older boys,
especially the fit quidditch players. The entire school reeked of sex- of aroused, masturbating, and
cumming boys. How was a girl supposed to think straight? All the frantic, obsessive masturbation
in the world couldn’t keep her head clear.

How had Fleur done it- her sister seemed to be built out of different stuff than Gabby. And
she knew what her mother would say- don’t think straight go for it. She had tried thinking about
other boys as she masturbated, those fit older quidditch players who could almost be a Harry-
substitute, but they didn’t give her the same thrill.

It was then that Gabby had realized something- having sex with one of those boys might
bring her a new high, but she still wouldn’t be satisfied. What she needed was more than
meaningless sex, that ultimate high could only ever be achieved with the right person, and for her,
for now, that was Harry.

So Gabby started planning. Her sister was in Britain, about to get married to a wizard who
knew Harry. Harry would be there at the wedding… that would be when she made her move. It
was her one shot. She planned out so many scenarios in her head- many of which evolved into
erotic fantasies.

When she returned home, Gabrielle was left confused by her mother. She’d even shared her
plans with her, and she dismissed derisively. Her mother was no longer proud of her, no longer
showing any interest in her whatsoever. It was like the past two years had never happened and
Gabrielle was back at square one.

Still she continued in her hope that she could capture- if not Harry’s heart- at least his
interest at the wedding. Those plans, of course, would be dashed in spectacular fashion when
Harry and Fleur portkeyed into their garden.

When Gabrielle had stumbled upon them, the broader implications of what she was seeing
didn’t occur to her. Her world shrank down, every thought process had been consumed by two
realizations- that was Harry and that was his cock. She detailed the architecture of his masculinity-
every facet of that gorgeous organ. She’d been fantasizing about this moment for two years (and
she would continue to do so for far longer).

It was only the sharp pain of her mother tugging out her ear that drew Gabby out of her
daze, and then reality came crashing down on her. This was her one shot to impress Harry and she
had just acted like a complete pervert! And what, why were Harry and Fleur kissing in the garden
in such a state of undress? Wasn’t Fleur getting married to someone else? Didn’t she know how
much Gabrielle wanted to be with him?

She was ready to sink into emotions of shame, despair and betrayal, when her mother threw
her an unexpected lifeline. She would be the one to show Harry to his new room. Gabby took hold
of that sliver of hope with both hands, and dove headfirst into the task of making the best
impression she could on Harry.

She curtsied, took his land, kissed it, and was momentarily stunned by the pleasant tingle
she felt on her lips and hand. With a fervent will, she pushed passed the distraction, carrying
Harry’s trunk and willing herself not to show any discomfort. She made small talk, but even she
had to admit she was a poor conversation. He was just too distracting- she could smell the arousal
on him… and the sex, so much sex. Not to mention, something in the back of her mind kept
turning up that image of his cock. The only time she was actually able to properly focus on the
conversation was when she asked him about his relationship status, which had been properly
interesting.

He was with two girls, his first girlfriend Ginny, and now Fleur. Even though he said there
wasn’t room for another, Gabby was infused with renewed hope. If there was room for two girls,
there would be room for three. She just needed to win him over.

With that goal in mind, she quickly came up with a plan. She changed her intended path,
taking him to the guest bedroom that shared a wall with hers’, with a shared bathroom across the
hall. Gabrielle had never considered why she had such a set-up, but now she wondered if her
mother had organized it this way for this exact purpose- to make it easier for her to seduce
unsuspecting boys.

But once he was there, Gabrielle was at a loss. She was hopeful that her helpfulness had at
least somewhat remedied her first reaction to him- hopefully she’d just be able to chalk that up to
surprise. But she couldn’t just leave it at this, carrying his luggage for him and a short, awkward
conversation. Wait… his luggage.

That was what led her to offer to hep him unpack, and thus sealed her doom. When she
spotted a pair of his boxers, she just couldn’t help but grab them, couldn’t help but bring them to
her face, and just had to breath in his scent. Hhnnnnnng, Gabby had not been prepared for just
how powerful- how thick and overwhelming his musk would be. Intense heat burst within her,
flushing her cheeks and making her feel lightheaded. Her cunt throbbed urgently, her clit swelling
and uhhg she needed to touch herself.

She patted at her crotch through her shorts- eliciting a delicious warm throb through her
core when Harry’s voice pierced through the fog. OH NO!

No no nononono!

No.

Gabby’s mind was forced to hard restart. The world was crashing down around her, and
there was no escape, no way to fix it or take it back. After what seemed like an eternity of Harry
 staring at her (with an expression that Gabby could only describe as creeped out) she was able to
muster a response- which was to throw down his boxers and flee back to her room as quickly as
possible.

She crashed into her bed as the tears began to come, but even then, she could barely smell
her sheets. No, Harry’s smell lingered in her nostrils, and every breath gave her a new hit of his
musk. When she closed her eyes, she could only see his cock. Despite her shame and distress, she
was more turned on than she’d ever been.

She moaned piteously as she writhed in place, begging herself not to do it, to not give in to
what would be the most shameful wank of her life. She even tried focusing her thoughts on just
how terrible her situation was in hopes that it would crush her libido. I’ll never be with him. She
bemoaned I’ll never get to taste that magnificent co-ock, or have it inside me, throbbing and
pumping his seed deep into my cunt.

“Fuck!” She whimpered, clenching her thighs together as she inevitably lost the internal
battle. You’re pathetic. She scolded. A pathetic little pervert. Why would Harry be with you when
he has Fleur? A hand wriggled under her damp shorts and wedged itself between her clamped
thighs, allowing her to grind. “Fuck! Fuckfuck- oh FUCK!” Gabby cried as the most intense
orgasm of her life seized her, humiliated tears streaking her face. The feelings of humiliation
blended with lust to make a mind-bending cocktail of pleasure.

The orgasm shredded the remnants of Gabby’s self-restraint, and so there was nothing
holding her back in its aftermath. She didn’t even bother peeling off her shorts and panties- soiled
with her arousal. Her hand simply sought out her clit and went to work and after a few seconds of
furious rubbing she came again… and again, and again.

Yet as glorious as the orgasms she had given herself were, it was clearer than ever what was
missing- who was missing- and he was just in the next room over yet as out of reach as he’d ever
been. Each successive orgasm grew more torturous- the emptiness in her cunt seemed to gape ever
wider, the pleasure itself became taunting, fed by her shame and humiliation, and when she came
down, her body was just left more needy, more desperately aching for real pleasure than before.

After her fifth (or was it sixth? Seventh? Eight?) peak, she sobbed “Please.” She sobbed,
begging who or for what, she didn’t know. “I-I oh fuck! Please!” And yet, her finger kept moving,
rubbing her exquisitely sensitive clit, and she was taken by another biting, humiliating orgasm.

This might have gone on for hours had Harry not knocked on her door. “Er, Gabrielle?”
His voice made her freeze. “Your mum just came by, we’re going to have dinner soon. I’m sure
Fleur will be able to show me around, but I thought you should know.”

“Oui!” Gabby called in a strangled voice “Thank you!” She had little hope that anything
could help her recover from that truly catastrophic first impression, but Gabby was heartened by
the fact that he’d thought to let her know. She could only hope that dinner would go better.

Chapter End Notes

Okay, Gabby might have run away with me a bit as well- I'll finish up her perspective
next chapter (which means, yes, we're going to get yet another perspective on Fleur
and Harry's hallway encounter, haha), along with much more!
Another thing- I realized I never actually plugged this. Thanks to Marcus S Lazerus,
this fic has a TV Tropes page!
 Sweet but Psycho
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Dinner was particularly unbearable for Gabrielle. She had donned a formal, elegant dress
in the vain hope that she could still turn her image around in Harry’s eyes, yet she seemed to be
almost invisible to him. She spent the entire meal in a high state of arousal- the point where even
watching Harry eat was an erotic act. When she realized her mother was seducing Harry, she
wanted to cry. How could she? Her mother knew, better than even Fleur, how much Harry meant
to her, and yet she was trying to take him for herself. This had never even occurred to her as a
possibility, that her mother would betray her like this and take the boy she loved.

That thought was quickly followed by an uncomfortable revelation- how would that been
different to what she’d be doing to Fleur if she were ever successful in seducing Harry? In all her
planning and fantasizing, she’d never once considered what she’d be doing to Fleur. How was she
any better than her mother?

She was so absorbed in those revelations, that she almost missed Harry rejecting her
mother. Fleur whisked him away soon after, leaving her mother in shock. Gabrielle had honestly
just assumed that her mother, as experienced and beautiful as she was, would have been able to bed
Harry as a matter of course. The fact that even she couldn’t seduce him… well it made Gabby’s
failure sting a little less, but it also drove home how hopeless her situation was. Harry wasn’t the
boy she’d first met; he was a man. She’d probably have better luck begging him in tears to fuck
her.

As Fleur whisked Harry off, their mother’s shock began to morph into outrage… and
something far uglier. Her mother did not linger in the room, and her father trailed supplicatingly
after her. Gabby was alone. Lost within herself, she began a slow trek back to her room, resolving
to stew in her misery until she drifted off to sleep.

Things wouldn’t go according to plan.

Gabby had assumed that Fleur had taken Harry back to her room- she’d been wrong. No,
her sister was with Harry in the hallway, literally tearing his clothes off his body in full view for
Gabby’s feasting eyes. Don’t look, don’t look, don’t fucking look. She chanted to herself, but it
was all for nothing. She just couldn’t stop herself. All thoughts of her mother’s betrayal, the
hopelessness of her own cause, and her own self judgement were swept away with every scrap of
skin exposed. And then, Fleur unveiled his cock.

Oh my god, oh my god, oh my fucking god. She stated in helpless arousal as his cock
twitched and twitched and somehow grew even more engorged than it had been earlier that day.
Her mind could have never conjured something so appealing to her eyes as Harry in that moment.
He was completely naked now, his lean, muscular body was accentuated by sparse body hair and
dripped with sweat that Gabby found herself wanting to lick off him. His face was tinted with an
expression of such lust, neediness, and desire that had it been directed at her, Gabby might have
just cum on the spot. Then there was his cock- purpling with blood, thrumming with pent up
energy, just barely restrained by Fleur’s hand but clearly ready to explode at any moment. Precum
was leaking from his slit in a steady stream, glistening as it trickled down his shaft and dripped
into a small puddle on the floor.

She was going mad, losing her mind, even. Her cunt throbbed with boiling heat. Each
pulse caused a corresponding throb in her needy clit and sent a cascade of heat through her body
until it felt like her brain was cooking in her skull. She could hardly think, let alone control her
body. Her mouth hung open, and drool began to trickle down her chin. This only outpaced by the
drooling of her ravenous cunt- she’d been aroused the entire dinner, and so the new pair of panties
she’d put on beforehand had already been damp, but she had now soaked through them and the
moisture was now being absorbed by her dress.

Gabby managed to stumble back and found herself squatting behind a potted plan in an
attempt to be partially obscured while still being able to see them. She didn’t have the patience to
take off the dress, no, she just rubbed herself through the sturdy fabric. Her hips ground back into
her hand, and the friction was enough for her. She was forced to clap a hand to her mouth, biting
down on her knuckle to muffle herself as she came.

She needn’t have worried about alerting them, Fleur had taken his cock, and the two of
them were in the midst of orgasms that Gabby envied. The look of pure, transcendental pleasure
on Fleur’s face and in her voice as she screamed out… she wanted that… more than anything she
wanted to feel Harry’s sexy body up against her, to have his throbbing cock inside her, to have him
moaning and crying in relief and pleasure as he pumped himself into her.

There was now a wet stain on her dress, as her arousal dripped down her thighs and seeped
through the fabric, but she honestly didn’t care. Without thought, she bunched the dress up and
slid a hand underneath it to her crotch, yanking down her panties in the process

Her fingers probed her soaking slit, honing onto her clit, and when they found it “Hhhnnn!”
Even with her best efforts to muffle herself, her groan threated to alert them to her presence. “Hn!
Hn! NHHH!”

Gabby could only curl herself up in her meager hiding spot as Fleur and Harry’s orgasms
trailed off. It was with equal parts arousal and dread that she peaked over the vase to see Fleur
scoop Harry in her arms. With no small amount of relief, Gabby realized she wasn’t going to get
caught- Fleur had eyes for one thing, and one thing only.

Not that Gabby blamed her. Even now, the sight of him and the smell of him was taunting
her. She couldn’t help it, couldn’t stop herself. Her fingers went back to her cunt as she bit down
on her other hand in a desperate attempt to muffle herself.

Fleur took Harry back to their room, but it would be a while yet before Gabby would be
able to muster the same.

-----

Harry groaned as he awoke, feeling like he’d been run over by a Hippogriff. It seemed like
every part of him was aching painfully, and nowhere was more painful than his cock. Oh god,
what had Fleur done to him?

“Shh. It’s okay, Harry.” Fleur soothed “I didn’t mean to wake you yet. I have something to
help.” Her hand went to cradle his manhood, which caused Harry to instinctively flinch away.
Fleur persisted, and when her hand made contact, Harry shuddered as he breathed out a sigh of
relief. She had lathered a cream (essence of murtlap?) onto her hands, which was cool and
soothing on his raw skin.

Fleur proceeded to massage his entire body, her hands kneading at his muscles and rubbing
the cream into his body- first his thighs, abdomen, and chest, but then she flipped him over and
gave him a proper massage.
 He couldn’t help but moan at this novel experience- it felt good in a way that bordered on
sexual, but wasn’t quite. It was only when she leaned over to whisper in his ear- pressing her
breasts into his back- that Harry felt the thrill of sexual pleasure. Harry shuddered as she pressed
light kisses behind his ear and along his neck, and amazingly, his cock began to stir.

“Oh my god, Fleur. You’re gonna kill me.” He meant it as a joke, but he was, genuinely
worried. He might have been able to keep up with her… if he didn’t have six other women to
please.

“Don’t worry, Harry. Last night was an anomaly.” Fleur chuckled “I was rather pent up. I
just couldn’t help myself.” Her voice turned to a purr in his ear as her hands began wandering
down his front- feeling up his chest, and the lower to his cock. “And you don’t seem to mind it.”

Harry groaned as she coaxed his cock to fullness, pleasure surging anew. He didn’t resist
as she flipped him onto his back. As she surveyed his body, he took in hers. Despite the fact that
she hadn’t showered or prepared for the day at all, she was still impossibly sexy, and she knew it.
“In fact, I’d say you like it quite a lot.” She continued “Now, are you going to be a good boy and
let me have my way with you?”

“Wait, this is kinda stupid after last night, but what about protection?”

Fleur stopped in her tracks, her face paling. Harry’s stomach sunk like an anchor. “Shit.”

“So you didn’t…” Harry couldn’t finish the thought- already knowing the answer.

“No, I didn’t.” Fleur bemoaned “Idiot!”

“Sorry.” Harry apologized instinctively, feeling properly terrible “I should have-”

“No… I should have.” Fleur interrupted him “No one could blame you for getting caught in
the moment, with the circumstances…”

“We both should have, then.” Harry compromised “Look, how likely is it that, you know,
you’re pregnant.”

“After last night?” Fleur said in a wry, defeated tone “Almost certain.”

“Shit.” He wasn’t ready for this. He didn’t know the first thing about raising a child. He
couldn’t bear the thought of bring a kid into the world during this war. What were they going to
do?

Harry, luv, listen to me. Ginny interrupted the maelstrom in his mind. Its going to be okay.

I don’t know how to be a dad, Gin. I’m just going to screw it all up.

Harry… I know you. You’re going to be a bloody brilliant dad. You’re going to take one
look at that kid and you’ll fall in love, move heaven and earth for them. That’s who you are.
Ginny thoughts were warm and glowing with her affection for him. The timing is terrible, utterly
shite, but that kid’s also gonna have a lot going for them.

Harry smiled faintly, a grim determination taking over. Let me guess, the best aunts in the
world?

Damn straight. Now, go comfort your girlfriend.

 Fleur was sitting at the edge of the bed, head in her hands, looking as troubled as Harry had
felt moments ago. He put a hand on her shoulder, and she startled, looking over to him in
momentary surprise as he moved to sit beside her.

Wordlessly, Fleur wrapped an arm around his waist and leaned into him, a faint smile
curling on her face as she rested her head against his shoulder.

-----

Fleur groaned in contentment as warm water cascaded down her body. The morning had
been as much of a rollercoaster as yesterday had been. When she’d decided to help Harry recover
using essence of murtlap and a massage, she truly hadn’t been intending on using that as an
opportunity to fuck him again. But naturally, that all went out the window as soon as she got her
hands on him.

She cursed herself- that was exactly the problem. She’d let herself get out of control and
look at where it had gotten them! She had wanted children- she and Bill had talked about it,
something for after the war. Children with someone she could rely on, a long term partner sounded
wonderful… but she and Harry had just gotten together. There was no way to know for sure if this
would work out. She was even a little terrified that this might be it for them, that their newfound
relationship wouldn’t be able to handle the strain.

She felt so utterly guilty at the defeated look on Harry’s face. He was even less prepared to
face this than she was. He wasn’t even seventeen, how could anyone his age be expected to take
on that responsibility.

And yet… he surprised her again. She hadn’t expected him to be the one to comfort her-
wordlessly but with unmeasurable warmth and assurance. She could hear what he was saying loud
and clear- he was there, for the long haul, through thick and thin.

She had briefly considered the morning after potion, or even an abortion, but those
procedures would be risky for part Veela. Her magic could react badly and lead to her being
infertile. But even then… if she were being totally, brutally honest with herself, she didn’t want to.

Because she was reminded of everything that had led her to this point. Seeing Harry’s
strength, his kindness, his resolve… everything about him that had drawn her to him. This wasn’t
what she had wanted, it hadn’t turned out at all how she had planned, but now that it happened
Fleur had to admit to herself that having Harry’s child… it gave her a thrill.

Her shower had started as an attempt to sort out these thoughts, but the exercise had quickly
devolved into her playing with herself as she thought of Harry. She remembered all of their small
interactions over the years- from the start he had treated her like few men had- not as an object of
lust or affection, but as a person.

Merlin, had it only been a few weeks since she’d escorted him from King’s Cross? It felt
crazy to even be considering this, yet those few weeks had been a revelation. She was a different
person now, and a lot of that was thanks to Harry and the people he loved.

Who was she fooling? After last night, she was hopeless. As Harry had a habit of doing, he
had blown each and every expectation she’d had out of the water, and her fantasies had hyped
Harry up quite a bit. “Ooooh, fuck.” She moaned as her mind flashed to last night, images and
sensations sweeping her from one moment to the next in no particular order.

Fleur began actively work herself up, one hand circling her areola, while she brought her
other hand to her sex, dipping her fingers into her folds. “Hnnng, yesss.” She hissed.

She could practically feel him inside of her- swollen and throbbing, ready to burst. She had
wanted it- still did. She’d wanted him to cum, to spill his potent seed deep into her, impregnate
her.

She felt like she’d been struck by lightning- so powerful was the surge of arousal that this
thought triggered. She jammed her fingers deep into her cunt as her thumb pressed urgently
against her clit, and she howled as she came.

-----

Apolline fought to control her expression as she regarded Fleur and Harry. This was
technically a casual evening tea on the patio, but she was treating this with all the seriousness of a
high stakes business meeting. She and Fleur had never seen eye to eye. Even when she was a
young girl, she’d been so resistant to her, so intent on doing things her own way instead of taking
the advice from someone who had much more experience.

She hadn’t been intending on stealing Harry away from her daughter, not at all. She’d just
wanted to put her rebellious daughter in her place, just a bit. She’d seduce her new beau away from
her- just for the night- and graciously give him back to her. It would have been good for her,
maybe it would finally put to rest her dreams of romance and commitment.

But it hadn’t worked out that way. Harry had rejected her. Her! How dare he! And now
she had to deal with her brat of a daughter, strutting around, so damn arrogant, and seeing her
hanging off Harry’s arm, hanging onto his every word like a lovesick schoolgirl.

Apolline clenched, and then unclenched her fist. She wasn’t about to let this stand. “Fleur,
Harry, thank you for agreeing to speak with me.” She greeted them politely. Fleur stiffened
instantly, something in her tone must have tipped her daughter off. No matter.

“What would you like to speak about, mother?” Fleur said in a chilly, formal tone.

“I understand that you, Harry, and some of his friends are looking for… protection.”

“Yes, you’ve told me that we could use the beach house…” Fleur trailed off, realizing
where the conversation was going.

“Yes, I’m sure having a secluded house under the fidelious charm would be useful for you
and your friends, Harry. It might even save their lives.”

Harry had seemed content to let Fleur lead this conversation, but at this point he stepped in.
“Mrs. Delecour, please get to the point. What do you want from us?”

She’d planned on building up to this, but if they wanted her to be blunt, she would be “I
think you know what I want, Harry. You.”

Harry blinked- once, twice, three times. “What?”

Fleur bristled in agitation “Absolutely not!”

Harry rose to his feet “No. I’m not doing this.”

“I’ve heard a lot of interesting things about you, Harry.” Apolline continued unperturbed
“Apparently you’ve split ways with Dumbledore. Are you sure he’s going to go out of his way to
 protect your friends? All I want is one night, Harry. And then you’ll be free to chose who you
want to be with.”

Fleur looked like she wanted to gut her, but Apolline was more focused on Harry and the
clear conflict in his eyes. Yes, his pride and loyalty wouldn’t let him accept her advances, but his
desire to protect his friends was perhaps even stronger.

“Well?”

Chapter End Notes

A few bombshells this chapter. Yes, the copious amount of spontaneous sex they've
been having has finally caught up with them. Let me know what you think =).
 No Roots
Chapter Summary

Alright, we're going back to England, which means we'll be hearing a lot more from
Susan, Katie, and Demelza coming up! Stay tuned.

For a moment, Harry did consider it. The thought of having sex with her made his skin
crawl, but if it meant protecting them, maybe he could…

Harry James Potter! Absolutely not! Hermione scolded- outraged.

HELL NO! Ginny roared No way will that bitch lay a finger on you.

Harry. Luna said with calm fury. Don’t. Just don’t. I don’t want to know what I’d do to her
if you did.

Harry winced at the intensity of the backlash. Even though part of him did felt guilty for
putting his own discomfort ahead of the wellbeing of the people he loved, he knew he couldn’t do
it without there being a mutiny on his hands. That wasn’t even accounting for Fleur, who was
possessively gripping his arm, her nails digging into his skin. On her face was an expression of
rage the likes of which Harry had never seen.

Prat. How could you even think we'd let her get her… her hands on you? That we’d let
that happen? Ginny’s words carried a confusing mix of emotions- indignation, compassion, and
disgust and rage directed at Apolline.

“Well?” Apolline prompted, looking sickeningly confident.

Harry decided to keep it short. “No.”

For a moment, Harry caught a glimpse of something ugly behind her eyes, but it was
quickly hidden behind a mask. He realized now, that this was the Apolline that the world knew,
beautiful, polite, well spoken. But the Apolline that Fleur and Gabby knew… Harry clenched his
fist, genuine anger spiking as he imagined what the girls must have gone through. Maybe it wasn’t
like what he’d seen at the Dursleys, but he couldn’t bear to think of anyone he cared about being
treated like that.

“There’s no need to play hard to get, Harry. I’m sure we can work out an arrangement.”
The gall of her, to proposition him right in front of Fleur. What kind of person did that?

Too disgusted for words, Harry didn’t answer. Fleur, however, was coiled up like a spring,
ready to strike. “You will never have him. NEVER!” She spat, clutching his arm in a painful grip.
He looked to her, and the shared an unspoken agreement before turning and walking away.

“Wait!” Apolline called, but Harry didn’t stop, not for a moment.

They went to his room- a room that he barely spent any time in, and began haphazardly
throwing his belongings back into his trunk. Fleur, still fuming, flicked her wand- causing his
belongings to move of their own accord, packing themselves far more efficiently than Harry had
ever managed on his own.

“What about your stuff?” He asked her.

“There is nothing I want here. I took everything I cared about with me to Britain.” Harry
nodded in understanding.

“What do we do now?” He asked aloud.

“We can’t stay here. I won’t spend another moment with that woman.” Fleur said shortly.
“But we cannot simply apparate across national borders.” Her expression became thoughtful.

“Portkey?”

“Do you want to give the ministry of magic an excuse to arrest you for unregistered portkey
creation?”

“Oh, right.” Harry said, feeling foolish. International travel was highly regulated in the
wizarding world. “I guess we’ll just have to do it the muggle way.”

Fleur raised an eyebrow, uncomprehending.

“The Chunnel?” Harry prompted, but received a blank look. “Right, its basically a train
from Britain to France across the channel. If you can apparate us somewhere near…” He paused as
he realized he didn’t actually know where it let off. Hermione?

Calais, Harry.

“Calais.” Harry said authoritatively, though Fleur was looking at him knowingly.

“You had to ask Hermione, didn’t you?”

Harry blushed and sputtered “You didn’t even know what the Chunnel is!”

Fleur giggled and kissed him on the lips. “You’re cute.”

“You’re leaving?” It was only then that they noticed Gabrielle standing in the doorway,
regarding them with glistening eyes.

“Gabby…” Fleur fumbled.

“You- you don’t have to leave. I’m sorry! I’m sorry I made you so uncomfortable. I don’t
know what’s wrong with me, why I such a pervert-”

“Gabby!” Harry interjected “We aren’t leaving because of you.”

“Oh.”

“It’s our mother. I just, can’t be around her anymore.” Fleur explained “It has nothing to do
with you.”

“Oh.” Gabby said again, looking down. She looked so downtrodden that Harry’s heart
couldn’t help but go out to her. He knew what it was like to be left behind with an abusive family.
He didn’t wish that on anyone.

Bloody saving people thing. Ginny muttered, already seeing where his thoughts were
going.

“Gabby.” He put a hand on her shoulder, and she jumped, entire body tense as she looked
up at him with astonished eyes. “I’m sorry you have to deal with her. I wish we could whisk you
away from all this…”

“Why… why can’t you?” The sliver of hope that made its way into her expression tore at
Harry’s heart.

“I doubt your mother would let us. And… its too dangerous.” Harry sighed.

But Fleur was thoughtful “Wait. Mother wanted us to watch after you over the summer,
before things blew up… maybe…”

“I doubt she’d let us now.”

“I have leverage, Harry. I know things about her personal life that she wouldn’t want
getting out.” Harry blinked, there was that vindictive streak.

“We’ll be fighting Voldemort. It’s still too dangerous.”

“I’ll stay out of trouble. Stay in whatever wards you need me too.” Gabby promised. The
hope in her eyes was too much for him.

Then Fleur joined in “I can give her my emergency portkey.” Merlin, he was being ganged
up on.

Harry could feel himself caving in, even as Ginny and Hermione teased him over it.
“Alright. Let’s do this.”

-----

Susan walked into the sitting room, and was confronted with what had become a familiar
sight. She hadn’t quite known what to expect when Katie had moved in, but she had expected that
the older girl had some boundaries.

That clearly wasn’t the case, because Susan was being forced to get used to the sight of
Katie clad in nothing but a bathrobe and a pair of panties that were now around her ankles,
moaning luridly as she plunged a dildo into her… pussy. If she’d had any doubts about whether
she was straight or not, this experience had put them to bed, because this was decidedly not a
titillating experience for her.

While she didn’t have an official job, Susan was working on a lot of important things.
She’d been trying to get a contract with Gringotts to improve the wards around the property, but the
Goblins were quite difficult to work with. Her attempts to send feelers out to the ministry had to be
put on hold while Harry was out of the country and unable to meet with anyone.

Katie, on the other hand, didn’t seem particularly motivated to do anything productive
outside of work. Sometimes she went out with her old chaser friends, or went on a fly, but more
often she was doing this. In her living room.

Susan wrinkled her nose “Quite done?”

Katie barely paid her any mind “Ah… no. Mmmh fuck! Not yet.” Her eyes were rivetted
the magazine she was levitating in front of her, only occasionally flicking her wand to turn the
page. Susan had been surprised to find out they even existed. They didn’t, not in Europe anyway,
but Katie seemed content to cough up exorbitant import fees to get them even as she struggled
financially elsewhere.

“Alright, that’s enough.” Susan declared, snatching the magazine from out in front of her.

“Hey!” Katie squawked, awkwardly rising to her feet in protest.

“I don’t even know what you find so…” Susan trailed off as her eyes took in the page, a
rush of heat rising to her cheeks. “Uh…”

Katie sensed weakness “See something you like?”

“No!” Susan denied “I don’t! It’s just… err… err…”

“Lemme see.” Katie peaked at what Susan had been so affected by, and then chuckled “Oh,
a size queen, eh?”

“NO!” Susan rejected, even as her body was responding to the moving images in front of
her. A man with a truly enormous c-cock, a woman kneeling in front of him as she looked up in
awe. As much as she tried to deny it, Susan’s body was responding.

“You know, I bet there’s a spell or a potion that can do that to Harry’s cock.”

“Harry’s cock is perfect just the way it is!” Susan insisted, throwing down the magazine.
Katie’s laughter rang in Susan’s ears as she retreated.

Why did she feel so hot? Why did her traitorous body feel like it was hooked up to a live
wire? Nope. Nope nope nope. Not turned on by that, not at all. Susan insisted to herself. But it
wasn’t just her body that was working against her. Her mind was all to eager to go back to what
Katie had said… and put visuals to that idea.

For a split-second Susan was enthralled by the image of her kneeling in front of Harry like
the woman in the magazine. She was gazing up at him and his full glory- a massive shaft that was
as thick as her arm. She grazed her lips against his cockhead worshipfully, her hands wrapping
around his girth- feeling him throbbing underneath her fingers…

She forcefully broke herself from the fantasy, leaning against the wall, her chest heaving.
Damn. She thought, squeezing her thighs together. Damn damn damn.

She was about to face the reality that she might have to… take matters in hand when she
felt a pulse of heat from her pocket, and it had nothing to do with how aroused she was. She fished
out the charmed parchment they’d been using to communicate, and as she scanned Harry’s messy
scrawl her face broke into a smile, her predicament forgotten. “Katie!” She called out happily
“Harry’s coming!”

-----

While Fleur met with her mother, Harry was left alone with Gabby. There was an awkward
silence between them that Harry wasn’t sure how to fill.

“Harry.” She eventually ventured hesitantly. “I’m really sorry.”

“It’s okay.” Harry brushed her off, but she shook her head shortly.
 “No, its not.” She insisted “I’ve been a total… pervert. I smelled your underwear, and
watched you and Fleur in the hallway.” She sniffled “If you don’t want me with you, I’d
understand. I can go to Fleur and say that I changed my mind.” Her voice was so small as she said
this and he once again found his heart going out to her.

“Hey.” He said softly, putting a hand on her shoulder “I appreciate you apologizing, and
owning up to your mistakes. That takes a lot of courage. Its gonna be okay Gabby.”

Gabby nodded, a few tears coming to her eyes “There isn’t any hope for us, is there?” It
wasn’t a question.

“No, there isn’t.” Harry told her “Gabby… you’re too young for me. I’ll be legally an
adult in like, a week. It just can’t happen, even if I didn’t already have seven girlfriends.”

“Seven?” She asked in disbelief

Harry grinned and chuckled “Yeah. I know.”

Fleur emerged with a victorious smirk, prompting Gabby’s scramble to pack. The process took
rather longer than Harry’s packing, but between Fleur’s magic and Gabby frenetic energy, Fleur
was apparating them to Calais in under an hour. Between Harry’s knowledge of the muggle world
and Fleur’s ability to speak French, they navigated their way through the city. They weren’t
exactly in a hurry, so they stopped by a park, a few shops and landmarks, and then found a
comfortable hotel with a two bed room.

Gabby had been bursting with energy all day, chattering happily with Harry and Fleur, yet
consciously keeping a respectable distance from him. He had caught her eyes lingering on him in
an obviously sexual manner several times, but he appreciated her effort.

But it had been a long day, and it seemed that Gabrielle’s energy wasn’t limitless. She
passed out almost as soon as she fell into bed. Truthfully, he was tired to. So while Fleur was in
the bathroom he stripped own to his boxers and sighed as he lied back into the other bed, letting
his eyes drift shut as he relaxed.

The soft rustling of clothes should have alerted him, the slight shifting of the bed should
have as well. Nevertheless, Harry was quite surprised when a pair of hands deftly pulled down his
boxers. His eyes flew open, and he was treated to the sight of Fleur, completely nude, taking his
cock into her hands. Oh god, she was going to be the death of him.

“Fleur…” Harry whined as she stroked him teasingly “We can’t… Gabby…”

“Then you better not make any noise.” She smirked, and then, in one fluid motion, she
bobbed her head down and easily took his shaft into her mouth until her lips were wrapped around
the base of it. Harry’s head fell back as he fought back a moan- it instead came out as a whimper.

Harry found himself losing control remarkably quickly. His hands went to her head- fingers
weaving through her hair, and his hips began jerking uncontrollably upwards, but Fleur took it in
stride. With on hand, she pressed down on his abdomen, while the other ghosted over his testicles,
massaged his taint, and then went lower.

Harry yelped when Fleur’s hand reached his arsehole. He was trapped between pleasure on
both sides- his cock enveloped by the warm, wet, pressure of her mouth while the unexpected jolt
of sensation from her hand forced him to the edge.

And just as he was about to cum, she stopped. Harry nearly wailed in frustration as his cock
was left twitching in the open air in futility. Fleur drew herself up so that he was aligned with her
entrance, but contented herself with rubbing her slit against his cockhead.

“Oh my god, Fleur. Fleur. Fleur.” Harry repeated, beyond enthralled by her. How could
he not be? She was practically a goddess of sexuality, and it was all he could do to not blow his
load right then and there.

Fleur, however, had other plans. “Beg.”

The command was clear, and Harry didn’t even think to hesitate. “Please.”

“More.” She egged him on “What do you want, Harry.”

“Please fuck me.” Harry breathed “Please make me cum.”

“You want me to make you cum, mon Tresor?”

“I need it.”

She smiled and leaned over quickly to kiss his lips “Good answer.” Then she bent his legs
back, and with a victorious grunt, thrust her hips and sheathed himself with her. Harry lost it
immediately, crying out, all thoughts of waking Gabby gone from his mind. Fleur grinned widely
as Harry began to release himself, and with an almost inhuman determination, began to pump her
hips, slamming down on his cock again and again even as he came.

“You’re coming in me, love.” Fleur said between grunts and moans “You know what that
means, right?” Her movements sped up as she own words worked herself up “If I wasn’t pregnant
before, I am now. With your -uhn- seed -ahn- inside me-” Her grunts of exertion became more
frequent, and they were joined by the sound of her hips slapping against his. “You’ll give me -uhn-
such beautiful and -unh- powerful daughters. Oh my fuck.” Her pace redoubled again before
slamming home one last time with a “FFFUUUUCK!”

Needless to say, Gabby had heard everything.

 Gone, Gone, Gone
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Ron wasn’t sure what to expect the morning after their confrontation- but he certainly
hadn’t expected everything to be so… normal. Her mum had made a nice normal breakfast for
them, and talked about normal things. No discussion of Bill, or Ginny’s sex life, or Dumbledore.

Not that Ron was complaining.

It was only when Remus and Tonks arrived and began to participate in that completely
normal conversation did Ron realize that things wouldn’t be quite so simple. He cast a sidelong
glance at Ginny, she had an iron grip on her fork, a sign of her tension. Gradually, the
conversation lulled, and they knew it was time.

“You realize that the Order is falling to pieces right now.” Remus opened.

Ginny’s lips curled in a small smile.

“Bill got back to Dumbledore, he wants the two of you taken in for questioning.”

Before either of them could object, their mum spoke up “Absolutely not. I won’t have my
children being treated like criminals!”

Remus held up his hands placatingly, and Tonks interjected “We’re not here on
Dumbledore’s orders. We know Harry well enough to know that the stuff Bill’s saying is a crock
of shit.”

Their mum harrumphed at the language, but didn’t object. “Wait, so what exactly is Bill
telling you?” Ginny queried.

“Says Harry’s evil, is manipulating everyone around him with dark magic, is sleeping with
every woman he sees, and stole Fleur from him.” Tonks ticked off each point with her fingers. “So,
what’s actually happening?”

The Weasleys in the room hesitated “Well, he was mostly wrong…” Ginny managed
“Except for that last one.”

After a beat of silence, Tonks erupted into peels of laughter. “You’re telling me…” she
wheezed “That Harry”

“Yes.” Ginny confirmed.

“That Harry actually seduced Fleur and they fucking eloped?”

“They aren’t getting married!” Ginny protested “And its not like it just happened
overnight. They’ve known each other for years!”

“You seem quite calm for someone who’s boyfriend is having sex with other women.”
Remus noted.

“Well… we have an arrangement.”

 Remus sighed, fished out a sickle, and held it into the air. Tonks triumphantly snatched it
from him. “So, Harry’s safe?”

“Yes.” Ginny nodded “I hope you understand that I can’t tell you where he is right now, but
he is safe.”

“Good.” He shifted back in his chair. “I take it you lot have a good reason for going about
things the way you did.”

“They’ve explained things to our satisfaction, Remus.” Their dad interrupted “Some of the
information is sensitive, but suffice it to say…”

“What we’re doing will directly help us defeat Voldemort.” Ginny supplied. “This isn’t a
lark; we have good reasons for what we’re doing.”

Remus nodded in satisfaction, but Tonks had more questions. “So, how many.”

“Err, what?” Ginny fumbled.

“How many women has Harry been with?”

“Tonks, this isn’t-” Their mum interjected but Ginny’s answer came out anyway.

“Seven.”

“Seven?” Tonks gaped in disbelief, and then let out another laugh. “Wow, lucky guy. Are
you getting any of that action, Ron?”

Ron blushed and didn’t meet her eyes as he shook his head. “Nah.” He tried to play it off
nonchalantly, but didn’t succeed.

“Oof, that’s rough.” Tonks ribbed him.

“Anyway.” His dad interrupted “What’s the situation with the Order?”

“Dumbledore’s livid.” Remus replied “I’ve never seen him quite like it… are we the only
ones who felt that he’s been a bit… off lately?”

“You aren’t.” Ginny confirmed “Hermione… she’s gotten this ability to sense magic. She
says that Dumbledore’s being corrupted by something.”

The adults in the room blinked at the revelation “Merlin.” Arthur let out softly “I was
hoping it was nothing, but Bill…”

“But what, Arthur?” His mum asked, dread dripping into her voice.

“He wasn’t acting like himself. He was accusing Ginny of being taken over by dark
magic… but by the signs… he was.”

“Bugger.” Ron cursed, and his mum didn’t even bother to correct it.

-----

Even with the use of magic, it had taken Hermione longer than she’d have thought it would
to pack. Normally, she considered herself highly organized, but she was forced to admit her
standards had slipped somewhat over the summer. She’d been immersed in multiple projects- the
two most pressing her exploration of the relationship between sex and magic, and her more
practical studies into warding.

But if she were being honest with herself, that was only part of it. She never could have
anticipated just how frustrating being separated from Harry was. She just didn’t realize how
addicted to sex she had become until being deprived of it. The ordeal had been made worse by the
bond. It was one thing to be lust addled over someone you could only fantasize about, it was
entirely more difficult when at any moment, her mind could go to his body and feel his cock. The
fact that Harry (and Ginny, for that matter) were just as sexually frustrated as she was hadn’t
helped either.

Just the other night, she’d been forced to endure a torturous dinner with her parents while
having to deal with Harry masturbating. He was teasing her on purpose, by putting on a show she
just couldn’t ignore. He gave her a good long view of his shaft, as he slowly stroked himself- a
vision that implanted itself in her brain even as she tried to focus on dinner.

As he seamlessly stoked his own arousal higher, Hermione found herself swept up in the delicious
sensation. Her thighs pressed together, her hands clenched in her lap, her head tilted back and her
eyelids fluttered shut as she bit down on her lip to stop herself from moaning.

…and then, to Hermione’s dismay, Harry stopped. No! She pleaded. Don’t you dare do
this to me Harry. But Harry just smirked and tauntingly jibed Or what?

Or… or… or, oh fuck you!

I wish!

And with that, he began slowly working himself back up, and Hermione was forced to
endure. She tried to hold out, but after a good ten minutes of this she reached her breaking point,
and was forced to excuse herself. She hurried to the bathroom, cast a silencing charm at the door
and set work to… relieving herself.

She had done a lot of that over the summer. Usually laying in bed, using one hand to work
the dildo into her cunt while the other twirled around her clit, imagining that Harry was fucking her
brains out. She could make herself cum again and again, until sweat gave her skin a sheen, until
her arousal soaked through her bedsheets, but it wasn’t enough. She desperately needed the real
thing.

Fleur complicated things… a lot. As soon as she understood that Fleur meant to take Harry
out of the country, Hermione began her own preparations. She had a plan for this, but hadn’t
anticipated it happening now, or having to deal with immense sexual frustration while enacting it.

She had to call it a night after Apolline’s attempted seduction, and when Fleur proceeded to
rock Harry’s world… well Hermione had lost track of how many times she made herself cum
before drifting off.

But tomorrow had come, and Hermione knew that she was running out of time. She wasn’t
safe here and her parents weren’t safe here- not where Death Eaters or Dumbledore could easily
get to them. She’d known this day was coming for a while, but she hadn’t figured that it would be
so soon.

She couldn’t put it off any longer. Almost like fate, she found her parents conveniently
waiting in the dining room for her, eating breakfast.
 I’m sorry you have to do this. Harry told her.

So am I.

“Obliviate.”

-----

It was remarkable how quickly everyone was assembling, Susan mused. It had felt like
there’d been this unbreachable gulf between the group after school had let out, but all it had taken
was a push to bring them back together.

Luna and Hermione had appeared together by floo, not hours after she had learned that
Harry was returning to England (to live with her!), and she’d been immediately struck by how pale
Hermione seemed.

“Are you okay?” She asked in concern.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” Hermione lied. Susan was unconvinced, and looked to Luna. She was
about to speak up, but Hermione elbowed her sharply.

Susan shrugged and decided to move on “Do you know when Harry’s getting here?”

“As soon as they cross the border and can find flu access.” Hermione answered “They’re
staying the night in a hotel, so they’ll be here tomorrow.”

“Isn’t Katie here?” Luna broke in.

“Oh, she’s… around.” Susan said, attempting to be flippant. Probably in some state of
undress.

As if on cue, Katie walked into the sitting room, wearing nothing but a bathrobe while she
munched on a sandwich. She sported damp hair which signaled that she had just gotten out of the
shower, quite possibly after a morning workout. “What’s up, guys!” She said happily, not
appearing at all perturbed by her level of undress.

Luna smiled eagerly “Oh, so there’s no dress code here?”

“Err…” Susan fumbled, while Katie decisively broke in “Of course not!”

“I was thinking it’d be fun to greet Harry with no clothes on. It’d be a fun surprise, except,
oh, its not a surprise anymore.”

“I’m sure he’d still appreciate it.” Katie chuckled, ruffling Luna’s hair affectionately.
“So… what’s up with this Veela chick?”

“Oh, she’s lovely.” Luna purred.

Katie quirked an eyebrow at Hermione. “Fleur really is… something.” Hermione agreed
reluctantly.

“She’s incredible in bed.” Luna blurted out “She’s so hot, and her pussy feel like heaven.”

“Oh, looks like we have some competition, then.” Katie said, slightly taken aback.

Hermione rushed to assure her “Harry doesn’t think about it that way.”
 “You really aren’t… nervous at all?” Katie pressed, but Hermione was confident.

“Look, Katie. I trust him. I can read his mind. He doesn’t value any of us less just
because he’s got a-a”

“An incredibly hot new girlfriend.” Luna supplied.

“Sure.” Hermione allowed “He’s really happy to be seeing all of us.”

Susan had been watching the exchange with interest, but had other concerns “Speak of,
what about Ginny? Should we get Demelza?”

“Ginny’s doing damage control with her parents, Professor Lupin and Tonks.” Hermione
explained “But what’s the situation with Demelza?”

“Her parents probably aren’t going to be okay with her disappearing on them. If we get her,
we might get in… well, even more trouble than we are now.”

Hermione frowned “We really need to work on the wards on this place. I noticed that you
have some basic protections- but nothing that would stand up to direct assault. I can help with
some of that, but what we really need is a fidelius.”

“I’ve been trying to work on that.” Susan added “I’m hoping I can hire some ward-smiths
through Gringotts, but it’s been slow.”

“Fleur might be able to help with that.” Luna interjected “She works there, right?”

“Hm.” Hermione mused “I’m not sure exactly what her position is- she clearly felt
comfortable just taking off. I wonder if its freelance?”

“Even if we make it safe here, we can’t afford to alienate anybody by just kidnapping
someone.” Susan remined “We all want her here, but-”

“Its not just about wanting her here.” Hermione pushed back “Its about her safety. We’re
all targets.” Both Susan and Katie took a moment to process this.

“But you’re talking about breaking the law.” Susan argued.

“I just obliviated my parents, Susan. That was illegal too.”

“You what?” Susan sputtered.

“They were targets. Death Eaters wouldn’t hesitate to kill them… so I sent them off with
new identities. They’re safer that way.”

“Wow. You’ve got balls.” Katie remarked. “And here I thought you were a goodie-two-
shoes.”

“Katie.” Susan hissed, as Hermione seemed downright abashed.

“Wait, did you really set Snape’s robes on fire?” Luna giggled.

“How did you- Harry!” Hermione bemoaned.

“You set Snape’s robes on fire? That’s wicked.”

 “I thought he was trying to kill Harry!”

“Harry says you brewed Polyjuice potion in your second year” Luna continued.

“We had to find out who was behind those attacks… not that the Polyjuice helped at all.”

“Wait, who did you disguise yourselves as?” Katie asked.

“Harry and Ron went as Crabbe and Goyle, I tried to get Millicent Bullstrodes hair but…”

“But ended up being part cat instead!” Luna barked in laughter.

“Okay, so its fair to say that you’re one of the school’s biggest troublemakers.” Katie teased
“Right up there with Fred and George.”

Hermione sputtered, blushing, but she was also smiling, and Susan caught on. They were
cheering her up. So, she joined in. “Oh yeah, don’t forget, she’s the one behind this illicit coven.
So really, we all owe her a debt for her rule-breaking.”

“Oh yes, thank you Hermione” Luna agreed enthusiastically “For getting me a boyfriend
and fantastic sex.”

-----

Demelza sighed as she re-read the message that had come through her charmed paper.
Katie, Susan, Hermione, and Luna had met up, and Harry would soon be with them, and with his
newest partner. And so Demelza was alone, in a cold bed when she really just wanted to be with
Harry, and her friends.

Yes, she’d visited fairly often, but she wasn’t with them. She felt distinctly detached from
the group and more so every day. But what could she do? She’d tried to convince her parents to
let her stay over for longer, but her father had put his foot down. It was too dangerous out there,
with the war. Ironically, Demelza knew there was nowhere safer for her to be than with Harry, but
she didn’t know how to convince her parents of that.

Just as pure exhaustion was about to claim her despite her active mind something startled
her to alertness. She sat upright in her bed and strained her ears, had someone just apparated?

Maybe it was Harry or the others, coming to retrieve her? Demelza grabbed her wand and
padded to the door, then creeped down the stairs. Hope turned to blood curling horror when she
spotted the unmistakable mask of a Death Eater.

Too terrified to function, she pushed herself awkwardly back, stumbling into a wall. The
Death Eater craned his head towards her and laughed. “Well, look who we’ve got here. One of
Potter’s little whores.” A chorus of laughter joined him.

No. No. Nononono. What could she do? She was outnumbered. She couldn’t apparate.
She was trapped. Trapped trapped trapped, and there was no one, not Harry or anyone else, to
protect her.

“No! Please.” Demelza begged, shaking, as the Death Eater approached “Just just…”

“Don’t worry.” The Death eater said in a low voice, curling a finger under her chin “We
have orders to keep you alive.” Another laugh “At least until your boyfriend gets himself killed
trying to save you.”
 NO! While the thought of her own death had terrified her witless, contemplating Harry's
death, and knowing what her role in it would be, filled her with a fanatic desperation. It was only
now that Demelza began to struggle, even though she knew it was too late, she bit and scratched at
her captor like a wild animal. After a few seconds of confusion, he slammed her to the ground and
then “Stupefy.”

She knew no more.

Chapter End Notes

Yeah, sorry this is a day late. Things have been a bit hectic for me. Hope you all enjoy
the chapter!
 Deep End
Chapter Notes

I just wanted to warn people that while there is no rape in this chapter, there is a close
call that some may find disturbing. For those uncomfortable with this, you may want
to skip the final segment with Demelza.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

“We have the girl my Lord, she is in the cellar as you requested.” Malfoy said with a bow.

“It seems you are not completely useless. Prepare yourselves, I will see to it that Potter
knows.”

“Thank you, my lord.” Malfoy rose, but hesitated. “My Lord?”

The Dark Lord smirked, willing to entertain the question “Yes?”

“Why is Miss. Parkinson in there? I thought she passed the test?”

The Dark Lord briefly entertained the idea of letting Lucius in on the plan, but knew it was
safer the less people knew of this particular contingency. “If it comes down it, try not to kill her.”

Lucius bowed again, knowing that was the only answer he was doing to get, and began to
leave as quickly as was polite. However, Voldemort was not done with him yet. “Lucius. There is
one more thing I need of you.”

Malfoy stopped in his tracks, the slightest tremble of his hand the only sign of his fear.
Voldemort let that statement hang in the air for a moment, before continuing “Your wand.”

Malfoy wordlessly held his wand out for Voldemort to take, and he felt a stir of amusement
at the man’s obvious confusion over why he was being asked this. Voldemort took the proffered
wand and weighed it in his hand, getting the measure of it. “It will do.”

The barest twitch of Lucius’ hand gave him away, a fleeting impulse, no doubt, but one he
could exploit. “Give you my wand, Lucius?”

Malfoy stiffened, his face going white.

“I’ve given you liberty, is that not enough? Your son lives, with your cooperation. I have
been merciful to you.”

“Of course, my lord.” Malfoy fell to his knees and looked to the floor. Tauntingly,
Voldemort used Lucius’ own wand to tilt his chin upwards so that he could look into his eyes.
This was not merely to intimidate the man, no, with a swift precise strike he delved into Malfoy’s
memories, cutting like a surgical knife until he found what he was seeking and extracted it.

Voldemort barely paid Malfoy heed as he dismissed him, not caring how the mental assault
had shaken the man. His mind was preoccupied with the task ahead of him.
 He hadn’t seriously probed Potter’s mind since the events in the Ministry of Magic. It
hadn’t been worth the risk, not when he held all the advantages and could bide his time. This,
however, was a unique opportunity. The rift between Potter and Dumbledore could be easily
exploited. If it weren’t for the Order, Potter wouldn’t have stood a chance in the Ministry battle.

Setting another trap for the boy was perhaps uninspired, but there was one crucial
difference this time. The bait was real.

He sought out Potter’s mind, as he had done many times the year after he had returned.
Planting the memory of Lucius’ capture and harassment of the girl was simple… if only he hadn’t
gotten caught in the backlash.

There was rage, grief, and guilt, all emotions that he could cope with well enough, but
underneath it all was something far deeper. Something that had the intensity to burn him to the
core and made him reel back, screaming in pain.

-----

Harry awoke with a scream, bolting upright in bed. He stumbled to his feet, swaying as he
moved to the bathroom and leaned into the sink. I’ll check on her, Harry! Hermione called as she
rushed to get dressed. The silent implication of her words being- don’t go rushing into danger
until we’re certain she’s gone. Harry might have resented the sentiment, but he forcibly reminded
himself that if he’d followed that advice last time Sirius would still be alive.

“What’s wrong, Harry?” Fleur asked from behind him, touching his shoulder gently. Even
with the warning the contact was enough to make Harry tense and stiffen, he was sure his reaction
would have been worse had he not been expecting it.

Her hand pulled back swiftly at his reaction and Harry turned his head to her. She was
completely naked, but in the moment it had no impact on him. “You’re bleeding!” She grabbed a
towel and moved to wipe the blood, which had trickled down from his scar, off his face, but
hesitated as she remembered his reaction to her just touching his shoulder.

“A vision.” Harry took the towel from her and wiped his face “Voldemort. He had Dem.
Or, at least, he says he does. ‘Mione’s checking on that.” Fleur’s face twisted in horror, but it was
nothing compared to what was currently twisting Harry’s gut. This was his nightmare.

“We need to get to England tonight.” He declared.

“The train doesn’t…”

“I know the train doesn’t run this late. It doesn’t matter, we need to get there tonight.” It
came out much harsher than Harry intended.

The force behind his words seemed to have an impact on Fleur, however, because she
practically snapped to attention and uttered “Oui.” Then she turned around and began to get
dressed, but not in casual wear… no, she was wearing what could only be described as lingerie,
before donning a simple, easy to remove black robe atop it.

“Where are you going?”

“To the French ministry. I will get us a portkey.”

Harry did not ask how she intended to do that, and she didn’t volunteer the information.
 -----

Ginny surveyed the small group that had gathered in the Burrow’s kitchen. When she’d
asked Remus for every member of the order they could trust not to go to Dumbledore, she’d been
hoping for a few more people. Most of her family was present- aside from Bill (of course), Percy
(of course), and Charlie (who was out of the country). As were Remus, Tonks, and oddly enough,
Hestia Jones.

It wasn’t much.

“What’s the situation, Ginny.” Remus asked, no-nonsense.

“Hermione, Katie, and Susan went to Demelza’s house. There was a dark mark, no one was
there.”

“Her parents?” Her mum asked, Ginny just shrugged.

“We don’t know. Voldemort sent Harry a vision- says he has Demelza somewhere at
Malfoy manor, we don’t know where, and no mention of her parents. He even showed him a
handy spot he can apparate into.”

“Another trap.” Remus muttered.

“I’m going to tell you now, there’s nothing you can do to stop Harry from going after her.”

“I know.” Remus sighed “Where is he?”

“Still in France. Fleur says she’s getting a portkey from the French Ministry, though we
don’t know how long that’ll take.” Frankly, Ginny wasn’t thrilled with the idea of Fleur seducing
her way to a magical item, but she was inclined to let the ends justify the means on this one.

“We need to be smart about this.” Her dad added “We can’t just go in guns blazing. That’s
just likely to get Demelza -and the rest of us- killed.”

“There’s also the matter of even getting to Malfoy Manor, we’re not using the apparition
point in Harry’s vision, at least not for the main attack. The protections around it would be useful
in same ways- I doubt you’d be able to detect underage magic through them, but without a curse
breaker we won’t be able to do anything.”

“Wait. You aren’t suggesting!” Her mom erupted.

“I’m going, Mum.” Ginny interrupted.

“Absolutely not!”

“Try and stop me.” Ginny snarled “I won’t be sitting in the corner while Harry throws
himself into danger again. We’re doing this together. We’re a part of this war, I’m a part of this
war, whether you want to admit it or not.”

Remus held up a hand to forestall further argument “At this point, we need every hand we
can get. I’m sorry, Molly, but this is an emergency. That being said, none of us will be going into
danger if we can’t figure out a way around the wards.”

It was at this point that Ron piped in, softly in realization, “Dobby.”

-----
 Harry was forced to watch all of this passively, trapped in a hotel room in France. He paced
back and forth relentlessly, the need to act was so strong, but there was no way for him to satisfy
it. He was surprised and reassured at how quickly everyone had gathered and the plan had come
together. At this point, the only missing piece was, well, him.

Gabrielle watched him silently, her eyes following his pacing, but he paid her no mind.
Perhaps if he had paid a bit more attention to her, he would have noticed her coiling up like a cat
ready to pounce. So he was completely unprepared for Gabbrielle latching onto him and dragging
onto the bed, sitting him down and perching herself onto his lap.

“Er, Gabby, what are you doing?” Harry asked warily, too confused to be upset.

“Calming you down, is it working?” The girl responded, refusing to let him go.

“Err, it’s not not working.” At the very least, it was distracting him from the gnawing dread
and terror. The answer seemed to satisfy her enough, because she kept him pinned to the bed until
Fleur returned (thankfully) a few minutes later. Fleur quirked an eyebrow at her sister.

“I’m calming him down.” She explained defiantly.

“I can see that, but perhaps you should let me take over.” Gabby nodded and reluctantly
slipped away.

Seeing that Harry was much more accepting of touch now, Fleur kneeled and cupped his
face in her hands. “Are you doing alright, mon tresor?” She crooned. Harry could feel her allure
wash over him, but instead of trying to infatuate him, it seemed to instill a sense of… almost
serenity in him. He felt the dread, anguish, and guilt melt away, replaced with a supreme focus and
single minded determination.

“Well enough. You’ve got the portkey?”

“Yes.” She held out an empty tin can.

“Good, we’ve got the plan. Here’s what’s going to happen…”

-----

Demelza awoke with brutal abruptness to the sensation of the most intense pain she could
imagine- burning, piercing, crushing, biting, every possible flavor of the sensation lashed at her
every nerve as she screamed and screamed and screamed.

For a moment, the pain cleared, and she could vaguely hear a conversation between several
voices, footsteps and a closed door, before the curse returned even stronger than before. After an
interminable amount of time, the torture ceased, and awareness only partially came to her. It was
like she was underwater; her senses just weren’t quite in tune. The first thing she really became
aware of was the fact that she was clothed in nothing but her undergarments. The second were the
two death eaters in the room, staring at her with differing mixtures of sadism and lasciviousness.

“Looks like the girl’s finally coming around. What do ya think Wormtail, it’d be your first
time wouldn’t it?” The taller man burst into laughter while the shorter one fumed. Demelza curled
into a ball, trying to obscure herself as much as possible.

“Oi! Leave her alone!” Another voice shouted. Demelza turned her head groggily to see
another girl in the room, someone she actually recognized… Pansy Parkinson? She didn’t look
much better off than she was, but why was a pureblood stuck in Voldemort’s dungeon?
 Despite being unarmed and just as defenseless as Demelza, Pansy walked straight up to
her, seemingly fearless in the face of the two death eaters. “What are you going to do about it
girlie?” The taller one sneered “Unless you’re suggesting you’d take her place.”

“Didn’t Malfoy say that your wife called dibs on her? You sure you want to get on her bad
side?” Amazingly, the taller man backed down at that. Demelza had no recollection of that and no
idea who this man’s wife was, but was immensely relieved that there was something protecting her
for the moment.

“Whatever girlie. You feel lucky now, but when Bella gets her hands on ya, you’re going
to wish it had been me.” Bella? Wait, as in Bellatrix Lestrange? Demelza gulped, and the man-
who must be Rudolphus Lestrange- laughed.

Demelza turned to Pansy uncertainly, and the older girl offered her what passed for a
reassuring smile. “Don’t worry. They like to play with their food. It’ll be a while before they do
anything really bad to you.”

“That’s not exactly reassuring.” She managed in response.

“Well, it’s the best I have, so you better appreciate it.”

“How long have I been here?” She’d honestly had no sense of time under the cruciatus, or
when she was recovering from it.

Pansy shrugged “A while… half an hour? You were pretty out of it and I don’t exactly
have a watch on me. You’d like to ask them?” She gestured to the death eaters.

Demelza tensed, fearing that even mentioning them would arouse their wrath. “Glad to see
she has a healthy respect for authority.” Lestrange chuckled “And we’ve barely even touched her.”

“Oh, shut it. If you were going to do anything bad to us you would have done it already!”
Pansy snapped back. Frankly, Demelza was impressed at her fearlessness in the face of them. She
hadn’t even known Pansy in Hogwarts other than by reputation, which hadn’t painted a pretty
picture. This wasn’t at all the person she’d have expected.

“But… but what’s happening?”

This time, Lestrange was the one who answered her question “You’re bait, girl.” He said
with a unsettling smile. “A worm on a hook, wriggling.” Demelza shuddered at the memory of
the cruciatus curse. “Imagine how you looked while Malfoy was torturing you, half naked,
screaming and writhing on the floor in pain. The Dark Lord beamed that straight into Potter’s
brain.” No. Demelza shook her head “Yes. The boy’s going to get himself killed trying to save
you.”

“A lot of people have said that about him before.” Demelza said defiantly.

“Crucio!” Was his response.

While she had no idea how long the pain lasted this time, it was definitely much shorter.
Demelza lay bonelessly on the stone floor, gasping as she took the respite for all it was worth.
“What is that?” Lestrange said. It took a moment for Demelza to realize what he was talking
about- a series of explosions.

“Wormtail, check it out.” He barked.

 “You alright?” Pansy asked from next to her.

“Better than last time.” Demelza panted.

“You get used to it. I suppose.” Demelza wasn’t sure how true that could be, but Pansy
had been there for longer.

“Looks like your boy hero has come to the rescue.” Lestrange taunted. “Ya know what.”
He glanced offhandedly to Pansy “I think Bella’d understand.”

“Wha?” Pansy uttered from beside her, but Demelza automatically, instinctively knew what
he meant. An uncoordinated burst of energy seized her and she scrambled back until she was up
against the wall. Lestrange lazily approached her, twirling his wand in his hand. “You’re not
supposed to do that!” Pansy screeched. “You’re-” An offhand stunner dropped her like a sack of
potatoes.

Her skin was crawling just from how his eyes roamed over her body. She kicked her legs
out frantically, striking him in the shin. Lestrange responded by kicking her several times in the
ribs, and then kneeling down to her level, holding his wand to her chest. She could feel his hot
breath on her face, it smelt putrid. “You don’t stand a chance, girl. You might as well relax and
enjoy it.”

NO! Something inside of her roared. Her hands went to his wand and she struggled to pry it
from his hands, but it was no use, he was stronger than her. She didn’t have a wand of her own,
she couldn’t do magic. She wasn’t like Harry, she didn’t have the answer to a situation like this.

I’m not special, or clever, or powerful. I’m just… just, Harry. Not some superhero. And-
I- I have no clue what I’m supposed to do. Harry’s words came through, like he was there in the
room with her, and it gave her strength. Harry never had all the answers, he just fought like hell
anyway, gave every part of himself to it, and that’s what she had to do too.

She lashed out, not just with her physical strength, but something more. At first, Lestrange
grinned at her fight, but the smile slid off his face. It took Demelza a second longer to register
what was happening, the wand that was locked between them was heating up dramatically, almost
scalding hot now. Recklessly, she charged onward, pushing more of her magic into the wand. The
skin on their hands sizzled, sparks arced from the tips of the wand, and then a flash of light..

She had spots in her eyes that she blinked away as she tried to get a handle on what had just
happened. Somehow, she’d forced the wand to backfire by pouring her magic into it, launching a
beam of white energy in each direction. She’d been thrown against the wall, while Lestrange had
been thrown back. He wasn’t moving. There was a small charred hole in his cheek, angled
upward into his brain. He was dead.

The wand was on the floor, Demelza picked it up gingerly, it was still warm to touch.
“Reneverate.” She tested the abused wand out on Pansy.

The girl awoke, gaping in confusion at the scene. “What happened? Did you… did you?”

“Yes.” Demelza said simply. She didn’t want to go into how it was sort of an accident.
She didn’t particularly regret killing Lestrange, maybe later she could concern herself with the
moral implications of that.

“You do realize you just made one hell of an enemy, don’t you?” Bellatrix Lestrange...
didn't get much deadlier than that.
 “Well, you know, I didn’t have much of a choice.”

“I guess not. Er, you got hit too, in your shoulder.” Demelza looked down and realized
that she was right, there was an identical cauterized wound in her shoulder. She shrugged and
noticed a stinging pain at the movement.

Oh well, it was nothing next to the cruciatus.

Chapter End Notes

Alright, some pretty serious shit just went down, and a lot more's to come next update.
Let me know what you think!
 Do or Die
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Harry watched safely from the forest as the manor descended into chaos. It all seemed to
be going according to Ron’s plan.

Dobby had not only been able to take them to the edge of the property, he’d been able to
plant a series of explosive devices inside. Fred and George had outdone themselves on this one-
seeing how the Death Eaters had modified their fireworks in their attack on Hogwarts had lit a fire
under them.

The first, placed just outside the manor, was a fairly traditional battery of their fireworks-
of the same caliber that they had used against Umbridge over a year before. The other two, were
much more… creative.

Dobby returned just as the fireworks began to envelop the house, a satisfied smirk on his
face. “Thank you, Dobby.” Harry said seriously. He was too focused to feel any satisfaction in the
Malfoy’s prized manor going up in smoke. “Right, phase two.”

Their strategy was not to overwhelm them by force. That would be impossible if
Voldemort was in the field. No, their strategy was confusion and distraction. They knew, thanks
to Dobby, that any prisoners would likely be kept in the cellar, but they weren’t foolhardy enough
to think they wouldn’t be defended. If things went wrong, they could use Demelza as a hostage, or
worse.

The twins’ ‘packages’ would go a long way towards making sure it was pure chaos within
the manor. That was where phase two came in- the diversionary attack. If they thought that the
plan was to rescue Demelza with a frontal assault, they’d be less prepared for Dobby.

As Ron had reasoned- while Dobby could get someone out of a sticky situation, he couldn’t
be everywhere at once. Anybody in the attack would need have an easy means of escape… like a
broom. The strategy was to hit and run- get their attention, but not stay long enough to be
overwhelmed.

Harry kicked off the ground, joined by a cadre of others- Ginny, Katie, Fred and George,
Remus, Tonks, and Hestia Jones. Ron had initially planned on going as well, but Mrs. Weasley
had lost it at the thought of four of her children going on the attack- so he stayed behind to take the
heat off Ginny.

The light of the fireworks guided them, and soon they were raining spellfire onto the
mansion, searching for resistance and finding remarkably little of it. Looks like the twins were
more effective than we reckonned. Ginny said optimistically.

Or they’re trying to lure us in. Harry countered. Via Hermione, who relayed this to Ron.

“Send Dobby in. Hopefully he can just get Demelza in the confusion, the only problem is
we need to find her parents too, if they aren't with her.” Ron told her.

You heard him. He told Hermione, who relayed the message to Dobby. The seconds
ticked by, until Dobby returned, distraught. Demelza wasn’t there. There was only the body of a
dead Death Eater. She had escaped.
 Harry barely had to think about it before diving.

-----

Demelza’s moment of victory was short lived, as she soon found out that escape was not so
simple as killing her captors. She was well and truly trapped, and no amount of destructive spells
so much as chipped the false wall that Pansy had said lead to the drawing room.

Out of breath and heart pounding from exertion, she slumped against the wall, trying to
wrack her brains for a solution. “Her, don’t feel bad.” Pansy told her “I could have told you- what?
ACK!” As Pansy approached, the wall seemed to vanish. Demelza fell backwards with a squawk,
only to be swept up by… something green and gooey as it flooded into the room.

Thinking quickly, she cast a sticking charm to her hand and grabbed ahold of the wall,
flinging her other arm out to awkwardly catch Pansy by her elbow. “Oh Merlin! Ew! Ew! EW!”
Pansy shouted in disgust.

Demelza just grit her teeth and weathered the torrent. Both they and the floor and walls of
the room had been plastered with the green sticky goo, but once it was no long actively flooding
into the room, Demelza found that it was only somewhat awkward to move around. “This is so
gross!” Pansy whined, trying in vain to wipe the goo off herself.

“Will you just be quiet!” Demelza snapped. Pansy’s mouth clicked shut. “Here, I’ll vanish
it for you. Evanesco.” However, the vanishing spell had the opposite effect, causing the goo to
grow even thicker on her until she looked like a creature from the lagoon. Pansy gibbered, and
Demelza rolled her eyes. “You’re useless.”

Demelza cast a disillusionment charm on the both of them and raised herself into the
drawing room. She quickly realized why Pansy’s antics had gone unnoticed- it was bedlam. There
were four death eaters in the room, including Wormtail. The goo seemed to have erupted from a
side room, completely ruining what must have once been an ornate room, plastering one death
eater to the wall, and coating the rest in a layer of the sticky green substance. Their attempts to
banish or otherwise dispel the goo had all backfired, and the death eaters had resorted to using
killing curses, which were… a tad counterproductive. Each curse destroyed part of the structure
and sent both shrapnel and goo flying. The situation was compounded by the fact that two
fireworks had broken into the room and seemed set on harassing the death eaters.

Demelza and Pansy carefully traversed the room, and Demelza was bold enough cause a bit
of chaos by casting a few well-placed vanishing charms. “How do we get out?” She whispered to
Pansy, who silently motioned for her to follow.

At that moment, another death eater burst into the room, also covered in goo. “You idiots!”
He snarled “You’re destroying my house!” Ah, Malfoy, then.

“The Dark Lord doesn’t care whether its’ your house or not.” Another challenged “So
unless you’ve got any better ideas, shut it.”

“This is all just a distraction. It’s the girl they’re after, so I suggest you go check on her.”

Demelza’s stomach dropped, and the two girls hurried their pace. They had just made it to
a set of double doors when she heard faintly from the dungeon “She’s gone!” Unthinking, she
pushed through the doors, causing every head in the room to turn towards them.

“Shit.” Pansy said.

 However, Demelza was pre-occupied by the sight on the other side of the doors- a host of
death eaters, and floating in the air above them… her parents. Their bodies dangled lifelessly as if
they were hung on a string, their glassy eyes staring blankly ahead of them.

Demelza choked back a cry and forced tears, and it felt like she had swallowed acid for how
it stung her throat. They were… they were…

“Ah. Miss. Robbins.” Said a voice, unnaturally cold and as rough as sandpaper. She’d been so
distracted by her parents that she hadn’t even noticed that she was in the presence of Voldemort
himself.

Maybe Harry would have had some sort of snappy comeback, but Demelza’s voice failed
her, and Pansy just whimpered at the sight of the Dark Lord. They were trapped, Voldemort and
Death Eaters had them surrounded and her parents were dead. She could only grip the wand in her
hand tighter and vow to herself that she wouldn’t go down without a fight.

“It seems that I have once again overestimated my servants. Done in by schoolyard
pranks. No matter.” He tapped the wall with his wand and vanished the goo without a word. Then
with another wave of his wand, an invisible force grabbed Demelza and dragged her (along with
Pansy) into the air, up to her parents.

“Carpe retractum!” She shouted, sending a chord of energy that latched itself to the
ground. With effort, Demelza began to pull herself down, fighting against the relentless force of
Voldemort’s spell.

The Dark Lord, for his part, looked on with amusement. “Resistance, futile resistance. I
can see why he chose you.” With another swish of his wand, the force behind the spell increased,
breaking Demelza’s spell and pinning her to the wall. “The only question is, where is he? I would
have expected…”

At that moment, one of the side doors to the sitting room exploded. The Death Eaters in
that room barely had time to react before they were brutally cut down by spellfire as Harry skid
into the room. It took him just a moment to orient himself, his eyes going wide at the sight of
Voldemort, before steeling themselves. “Hello, Tom.”

-----

God damn it Harry! Ginny screeched as Harry dove, before following right after him.
Harry’s instincts had served him well, as he was able to dive through portion of the building that
had been blasted through, using his momentum to kick a death eater into the wall as he landed,
before stunning him.

He took a moment to fish a small vial out of his pocket, uncork it, and down its contents in
one gulp. Hermione had given it to him, it was an experimental potion, she had said, and he was
only to use it in emergencies. Only Harry and his bonded knew exactly what went into that potion,
and as far as they were concerned it would stay that way.

Harry shuddered as the effects kicked in. The barrage of information briefly overwhelmed
him. He could see every detail of everything, every freckle on Ginny’s face as she streaked
towards him, even in the dark. He could hear everything, the sounds of spellfire both on the floor
above him and in the center of the manor, he could hear his friends above him arguing about what
to do, even as Katie muttered ‘Screw it.’ and followed after Ginny and Harry. He could hear to
pounding of Ginny’s heart, Bellatrix’s deranged laughter on the floor above him, and Demelza’s
shout of ‘Carpe Retractum!’, along with Voldemort’s unmistakable voice.
 A moment later, his brain caught up. It was almost automatic now, his brain dumping
almost everything that came to it and delivering what mattered. Demelza.

Harry took off, forcing Katie and Ginny to rush behind him. He blew down doors without
thought and brutally took down any Death Eaters he saw, using blasting curses, cutting curses, and
sometimes just raw magical force to brutalize them. With senses so acute, he could anticipate
exactly how many and where his enemies were before he got into the room.

When he burst into the sitting room, time seemed to temporarily slow. None of them were
ready, and Harry easily evaded the few curses they were able to get off before he incapacitated the
lot of them.

He turned and was momentarily taken aback by the sight of two people he recognized as
Demelza’s parents. He forced himself to not linger on what that meant for Demelza, and without
missing a beat said “Hello, Tom.”

“Potter.” He returned, his voice gravelly. His face was worn and twisted, as if he was under
strain. Harry hoped, perhaps foolishly, that this would translate into weakness. “It seems I wasn’t
mistaken after all.”

“Congratulations.” Harry said flatly. Ginny and Katie skidded to a halt behind him, both of
them flushed and breathing hard from exertion. Meanwhile, Hermione and Fleur were pitching a
fit, demanding Dobby to take them to him. Ron argued that the more people in danger, the longer
it would take Dobby to get them all out, which prompted Hermione to lash out viciously at him.

“Well, you called. Are we going to do this, or what?” Harry said loudly, brandishing his
wand.

Voldemort chuckled. “No, you will not be doing anything, Harry. Other than dropping
your wand.” To prove his point, he pushed Demelza against the wall with more force. She didn’t
cry out, but with his enhanced senses he heard her whimper in pain. “Drop your wand, or she dies.”

Harry gulped. He’d been hoping to avoid this. “Fine.” He tossed his wand to the side.
“Now let her go.”

“Fool.” Voldemort, sneered, and it was the only warning Harry got.

Not that he needed it.

“Avada-” “NO!” “Accio!” “Kedavra!”

Time slowed once more. Harry’s summoning charm pulled his wand to his hand with
enough force to sting his hand and leave it throbbing. Ginny yelled gutturally as she threw herself
at him, but by the time the killing curse had left Voldemort’s wand, he was ready. The only plan
that Harry really had was to repeat what had happened in the graveyard, to give Ginny and Katie
enough time to get Demelza down and escape. However, before Harry could even react,
something truly unexpected happened.

A wave of golden fire erupted from Harry’s wand, enveloping Voldemort and his Death
Eaters and blowing them back. The killing curse continued undeterred, but Ginny successfully
tackled him to the ground and the curse sailed harmlessly overhead.

As the flames began to clear, the spell holding Demelza up failed, and Katie leapt into
action. “Arresto Momentum! Accio Demelza! Accio Demelza’s parents!” She shouted in rapid
succession. Demelza was pulled into Katie’s arms. Pansy received no such protection and fell
hard onto the floor, forced to scrambled to them while the Death Eaters recovered.

“Dobby!” Harry said urgently. The house elf appeared, and squeaked as he took in the situation,
and wordlessly took Katie and Demelza away.

“Potter!” Voldemort hissed in fury and he pulled himself to his feet. He tossed the wrecked
wand to his side and wordlessly summoned another from one of his followers. Harry didn’t
respond except to shoot an extremely overpowered blasting curse at the ceiling above Voldemort,
forcing the ceiling down around him.

Voldemort didn’t vanish to falling debris, he atomized it, and then responded with a volley
of killing curses. Harry raised up the stones in front of them and with every bit of focus he had,
forced the shrapnel toward Voldemort. Dobby appeared again, with a curt order from Harry, took
Pansy and Demelza’s parents.

Harry didn’t bother sticking around, he didn’t think he could last long enough for Dobby to
return. Ginny didn’t need to be told anything, wordlessly mounting his Firebolt just as he did. The
shrapnel had, of course, posed no problem to Voldemort, but it had bought Harry enough time to
take off. The collapse of the ceiling gave him the opening he needed. Ginny was able to look
down and behind him giving him the information he needed to corkscrew through the curses that
Voldemort and the able bodied Death Eaters sent at them. For a moment, Harry thought they were
out of the woods.

Uh, Harry. Ginny disabused him of that notion. Voldemort had taken off after him, and
like Harry, he didn’t need a broom to fly.

Bugger. Harry put every bit of his firebolt’s power into going faster, but Voldemort gained
ground with amazing speed even as he evaded and batted away spellfire from Ginny and from the
airborne Order members. Within seconds, Voldemort had pulled even with them, and Harry knew
they only had seconds to act.

He reached deep, summoning every bit of power he had for this, and he felt it well up anew
within him, surging with a strength he’d never felt before. On the ground, Hermione and Luna
collapsed, while Ginny slumped against him- weakened. He was taking their magic!

No, we’re giving it to you, idiot. Ginny mumbled.

As usual, Harry went with his instinct. In this case, his instinct was to use every bit of
magic he had to blast Voldemort from the sky. He didn’t even use a wand, he just did. Harry saw
Voldemort’s eyes go wide and his wand hand twitch a moment before his vision was enveloped by
white. He turned away and just flew, riding the shockwave of the blast.

He chanced a look backwards and blinked the spots from his eyes. It took him a moment,
but from the light of the fireworks he could faintly see the Dark Lord on the ground, at the center
of what could only be described as an impact crater. He was unharmed having been protected from
Harry’s spell by a faintly glowing shield that surrounded him.

Harry hurtled back to where they had set up camp and stumbled as he landed. “Get out!
Now!” He shouted. Someone went to his side and helped him sink to the ground, though he
wasn’t sure who. Everything was fading, but he could hear the distinctive sounds of apparition.
Good, everyone was safe.

And with that, he lost consciousness.

 -----

As soon as he landed, Remus took control of the situation. Harry’s garbled instructions
before collapsing had caused more confusion than anything. The entire operation had been a
clusterfuck, but somehow it had all worked out. Potter luck. Remus figured, remembering how
many times James had managed to avert the laws of probability in their school days.

It hadn’t all been luck. Remus had been skeptical of Ron’s strategic ability, but the plan
he’d put together was solid, needing just a few tweaks from Remus who knew more about the
realities on the ground. The twin’s inventions had been ingenious. While apparently the goop
bomb had been dispelled at some point, the hallucinogenic gas on the second level had been very
effective- taking fully half of Voldemort’s forces out of the fight, including Bellatrix Lestrange.

And Harry… well Remus had clearly underestimated how powerful Harry was. If he
hadn’t just seen him blast Voldemort out of the sky with his own eyes, he wouldn’t have believed
it. Though he found it odd that not just Harry, but Ginny, Hermione and Luna appeared to be
suffering from magical exhaustion. There clearly was a lot that they weren’t telling him.

In less than a minute, everyone had made it back to the Burrow. Katie holding Demelza.
Fleur carrying Harry. He, Tonks, and Molly taking Hermione, Luna, and Ginny. Arthur and Ron
volunteered for the grim duty of taking Demelza’s parents. Hestia seemed shellshocked in the
wake of the battle, or perhaps just Harry’s impressive burst of magic. She’d always been a bit of
a… fan of his. Dobby, meanwhile, took Pansy Parkinson of all people... he still wasn't sure how
that happened.

“Alright everyone.” He announced to the crowd at large. “I’m sure a lot of people have
questions and the like, but there’ll be time for that later. Its late, a lot of people are exhausted.
There’ll be time for… everything in the morning. Let’s go get some rest.”

-----

It was only after the battle, when everyone was safe, that Demelza let herself cry. She
hadn’t let Katie go for a moment since they’d gotten out of that manor. Katie was familiar,
someone she knew and loved and felt safe with, and right now Demelza clung to her like life raft.

Katie noticed as the first tears came, and let the rest know they’d be at Susan’s before
apparating out. As soon as they were alone, Demelza’s tears turned to soft sobs, and then to
bawling. “They’re gone. Katie. They’re gone!” Katie didn’t offer any platitudes; she didn’t tell
her it would all be alright. She was just there. She held her and kissed her forehead and smoothed
her hair. She tucked her into bed and rested beside her.

Soon after, Susan joined them, hugging Demelza from behind. At some point, Luna,
Hermione, and Ginny stumbled into bed with them. The latter two almost immediately fell asleep,
but Luna managed to crawl up to Demelza and rain tearful kisses onto her face before drifting off.

And then came Harry. He couldn’t even properly walk, relying on Fleur’s support to even
make it to bed. The two of them shared a look of understanding, and Fleur left him. While
logically Demelza knew that Fleur was going to be part of the coven, she was glad that Fleur left.
She didn’t know her yet, didn’t trust her the way she trusted them, she wasn’t family.

“Go get him, sweetie.” Katie said playfully, and Demelza wasted no time in transferring her
death grip from Katie to Harry. Harry didn’t have the strength to squeeze back with nearly the
force, but it didn’t matter to her.
 “Harry.” She sobbed, a confusing mix of emotions welling up in her. Greif and pain, yes,
but also love and warmth. This had been the worst day of her life, but right now she was
surrounded by people she loved, people who loved her, people who had risked it all to save her. “I
love you.”

“I love you too, Dem.” Harry said softly, stroking her hair. “I love you so much. We all do,
and we’ll be there for you, through everything. I promise.”

Neither of them noticed that Fleur had lingered just outside the room, pensively observing
them before softly closing the door behind her.

Chapter End Notes

Well, this is all terrible. I hope everyone is staying safe right now. My work just shut
down- my position has limited teleworking opportunities, thankfully I have a ton of
vacation time and am not in any way in danger of losing my job because of this. I'll be
social distancing, so I'll be stuck at home for... well, no clue how long, really. Who
knows, maybe I'll get some writing done...
 Into the Unknown
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Demelza woke that morning feeling… nothing. Numb, like every emotion had been
drained from her. It was a strange, unsettling thing, knowing you should be grieving or something
and just not. It was even stranger looking at the people around her, the people she loved, and not
feel the warm rush of affection and love.

She snuck off- not completely familiar with Susan’s manor and sort of stumbling upon a
balcony where she could curl up on and watch the sun rise. She didn’t know how long she’d been
sitting there in the cool summer morning when Luna joined her, wearing nothing but an overlarge
T-shirt that went down to her knees. She sat beside her without saying a word.

Demelza knew Luna’s story, how her mother had died when she was young. It’d been one
of those things that had been passed endlessly around the school as an explanation for how ‘weird’
she was. Demelza wondered if there was a nugget of truth to that, that her mother’s death had
affected her and was part of why she’d struggled for so long to make friends. Then she wondered
what that meant for her.

“It’s a beautiful morning.” Luna noted, finally.

“It is.” Demelza agreed blandly.

“My mum always loved getting up early in the morning.” She continued “Sometimes I’d sit
out with her, watching the world wake up. It was our special thing.”

Demelza didn’t know how to respond to that, but Luna seemed unperturbed “I stopped for a
while, after she died. I stopped doing a lot of things. It just wasn’t the same without her. Nothing
was.”

Luna’s words, so casually said, could have been calculated to strike for maximum effect.
They punched through her- spilling forth everything. She let out a soft sob, and then Luna was
hugging her.

“Did it get better?” It was a foolish question, Luna was here, wasn’t she? Of course things
got better for her.

“Eventually, I realized it was foolish to stop doing the things I loved. Life is precious, love
is precious. Its why it hurts so much, but that’s also why it’s worth it.” The clasped each other
close, Luna waiting out her tears. “Its okay to feel whatever you need to feel. There were days
when I was just numb, and others where I couldn’t stop crying. Be kind to yourself.”

“I’m kinda swinging between both of those right now.” Demelza said wryly, pulling back a
bit. Luna patted her shoulder, sparking a sharp pain that she couldn’t hide.

Luna noticed, and narrowed her eyes- almost calculating- as she said “Dem, you’re hurt?”

-----

“You didn’t tell me you were hurt.”

 “A lot was going on.”

Harry awoke blearily to Katie’s fussing over Demelza. His mind was fuzzy, and he could
tell that he’d been sleeping like the dead up to this point.

“Oh, sweetie, I know. Just hold still and I can…prope vulnere.”

“Whasgoingon?” Harry mumbled, rubbing at his eyes to try to clear away the grogginess.

“Harry!” Katie exclaimed “Shit! Sorry for waking you up.”

“Nah, its fine.” Harry sat up and put on his glasses, getting a proper look at the room. Luna
was sitting on the bed observing Katie as she leaned over a shirtless Demelza. He was struck by
the sight of her. Alive. She was alive.

He stumbled out of bed and towards her. Demelza met him halfway and fell into his arms.
“You’re okay.” He croaked. Just feeling her against him loosened something in his chest.

Demelza buried her face into him and sniffled “You saved me.”

“’Course I did. I just…” He trailed off “I’m so, so sorry, about your parents.” Demelza
tightened her grip and sniffled harder. I know you feel guilty, Harry, but she doesn’t need that.
Hermione chimed in. I’m not trying to say your feelings are invalid, but she needs support right
now. “If there’s anything I can do to help you, any time, any place, I’ll be there. I’ll do it. I
promise.”

Demelza looked up at him, her tearful eyes locking onto his and whispered “Love me.”

“Of course.” Harry replied “I love you. I-”

“No.” She shook her head and said more meaningfully “Love me.” The penny dropped.

“Dem… are you sure?”

She nodded “Please.” And then pressed her lips to his. After a moment of hesitation, Harry
returned the kiss, cupping her cheek and probing with his tongue, provoking whimpers from her.
He pulled back and wiped away her tears with his fingers. She smiled wetly, her heart in her eyes
as she gazed back at him.

His hands went to her waist and back and he dipped her into bed. He wanted to cherish
every inch of her skin. She was here, alive, safe and warm in his arms, he’d never let anything bad
happen to her again, he vowed. Never.

“You guys want me to go?” Katie’s voice interrupted Harry’s reverie.

“Err…”

“No, stay.” Demelza said impulsively.

“Oh, okay sweetie.” Katie smiled, sitting in bed near them and stroking her hair. “I’ll be
here to make sure this ferocious man doesn’t ravage you.” She teased.

“What if I want him to ravage me?” Demelza rejoined.

“Well, then I’ll be holding the whip making sure he does just that. You heard her, stud!”
 Despite Demelza’s talk, he had no intention of rushing this. His lips grazed hers once more
before peppering kisses on her cheeks and forehead, and then more deeply kissing her jawline and
neck.

While Harry was intent on going slow, Demelza was insistent, thrusting her chest and
wriggling her hips against him. “Please, I want more. Take me, master.” She knew exactly what
she was doing, he had a hard time resisting her when she called him that.

While Harry struggled with how to respond, Luna had no such reservations. She plopped
herself into bed beside Demelza- wearing nothing but one of Harry’s old hand-me down shirt, and
wearing it far better than he ever had. She cupped Demelza’s cheek and drew her into a deep kiss
before slipping her hand under her bra and shamelessly fondling the soft flesh beneath.

“Mmmh. Do you like this?” Luna asked her “Does it feel nice?” Demelza nodded. It was
all too clear from the little noises she was making that she was enjoy it very much. “Good. I
wanna help you feel good.” Luna smiled, easily lifting the shirt off her body before diving in for
another kiss.

Harry was a little surprised at just how affected he was at the display. It wasn’t just the
visual of it- though seeing Luna and Demelza’s bodies pressed against each other as they kissed
was quite a sight. He could feel Demelza yield to Luna’s tongue and how her nipples pebbled in
arousal, and he felt just how phenomenally turned on Luna was in that moment. After a long
minute of snogging, Luna turned back to Harry with a cheeky smile that said beat that.

“You gonna let her show you up, Harry?” Katie challenged.

He was outnumbered, he realized. “Alright, you win.” He relented “I thought I was the
one giving the orders around here.” He teased.

Demelza giggled, which turned to a gasp when Luna unlatched her bra and began to kiss
and suck at her nipple. Harry pulled down Demelza’s shorts and wasn’t entirely surprised to see
the damp patch on her panties. He began his own attack, trailing kisses up along her inner though
closer and closer to her sex. Demelza was panting and moaning at the two pronged assault,
spreading her legs apart for Harry, twitching her hips upward insistently. Harry chuckled and
cupped her sex through her knickers, eliciting a whimper from Demelza. “So needy.”

While Luna patiently explored Demelza’s upper body, kissing and nibbling at her chest,
shoulders, and neck, Harry slipped her panties down her legs. She was dripping. He pressed a
long kiss to her sex, seeking her clit and then circling the sensitive nub with his tongue. “Oh, OH!”
Demelza wailed “So good, but please. I wanna be yours. Take me.”

Harry was suddenly aware that while both Luna and Demelza were naked, he was still
wearing the clothes he’d worn to battle. Katie and Demelza’s eyes went to him as he undressed.
Katie, who’d been content to be a passive observer at this point, made a noise of frustration when
he revealed his cock. Her hand had involuntarily gone to grab it, and he noted that she was shifting
from side to side impatiently. They shared a look which clearly communicated her desire to him.
She was next.

With a bit of playful competitiveness, Harry focused on the bond between him and Luna,
pulling her ‘closer’ so that when he gave his cock a few teasing tugs… “Ooh!” Luna paused,
shuddering “Demelza, I don’t think I’m going to be of any use when Harry- Uhn!” He placed his
cockhead at Demelza’s entrance and ground against her, smearing her arousal along his length.
Both girls were visibly affected but Harry was more composed- he was the only one of them who’d
been getting any recently.
 Demelza whined and couldn’t help but twitch her hips into him vigorously, grinding her clit
into his erection. “Uhn uhn uhn uhn.”

Harry realized that she was about to cum, and intervened swiftly, pinning her hips to the
bed. “Not yet, Dem. You cum when I say you cum.”

Demelza was no stranger to sexual frustration, not by a long shot. There were days where
that gnawing, clawing desperation was her default state. It was a sweet suffering that had an
addictive quality all its own.

The instant that Harry’s eyes had met hers, she knew she wanted him. His eyes held such a
warmth and reverence, and she felt immediately cocooned by that warmth even before his arms
made it around her. He was so hesitant with her, treating her like a porcelain doll, and while that
was touching Demelza wanted more. She wanted to be consumed by the sensations that she knew
he could evoke in her. She wanted him to make her his until it was all she could think about,
banishing everything else, if only for a brief moment.

So, when she was at that edge and Harry pulled back, she greeted that frustration as an old
friend. She let herself be consumed by it. She drank in his body- the strong arms that pinned her to
the bed, his broad shoulder and firm chest and abdomen that loomed over her, his cock, jutting
from his body and pressing against her pussy… her clit.

And then there was Luna, who had transitioned to pressing her entire body against hers,
planting sloppy kissed at her neck. She would moan into her ear about how good she looked or
felt, as often speaking from Harry’s perspective as from her own. Despite her distraction, Luna
was clearly helping Harry keep her at the edge, never going too far while Demelza was near the
tipping point.

She honestly would have taken this for as long as Harry wished, but when he pulled back, a
blazing look in his eye that told her exactly what he had planned for her, she realized she couldn’t
wait any more after all. “Are you ready, Dem? Do you want to cum?”

“Ooooh, yes. Please master. I’ve been good.” She begged, or something to that effect, she
wasn’t quite sure.

“Oh, love. You’ve been more than good. You’ve been incredible.” He brushed her cheek
lovingly, the burning warmth in his eyes lighting her on fire “You’ve been kind, brave, and strong-
stronger than anyone could be expected to be. So yes, you can cum, all you want. But first, I want
to ask you something."

Demelza was honestly confused, but Harry didn't leave her hanging for long. "Bond with
me. Next. I want it to be you."

She blinked away tears, but happy tears this time. "Me?"

"The moment I saw when I woke up, I knew."

Demelza nodded "Yes. Of course. Its not even, I can't even..." She babbled.

He silenced her with a soft kiss, and then told her "Relax, and enjoy this."

And then he pushed himself in. She tried to watch him- to watch his cock penetrate her- but
as hot as that visual was, she was almost immediately overwhelmed. She would never get over that
feeling of first penetration, of having that desperate hunger sated, that emptiness finally filled by
Harry’s unyielding flesh. The physical pleasure melded together with the feeling of emotional
elation to form something even more potent.

“Ohmygod” Luna burst out as he slid inside “You feel so good around him.” Demelza
couldn’t manage a response. She had nearly cum from that first thrust alone, and Harry wasn’t
holding back, not anymore. That first thrust was followed by a second more forceful one that had
Luna cursing and arching her hips into her int time with his. No sooner had Harry built up a
rhythm was Demelza coming, but he didn’t let up. Not for a moment.

She knew what he was going to do now. He was going to fuck her again and again. He
was going to wring every orgasm he could from her until she didn’t even know her own name.

And right now… that was exactly what she wanted.

-----

As Fleur entered the dining room, she was brought back to her first year at Beauxbatons.
She’d been so eager to make friends, to make a good impression, and she channeled that nervous
energy into perfectionism- both in her classes and her appearance.

It hadn’t gone well.

It hadn’t started out so badly, her dormmates were just a little standoffish, but as the years
passed and puberty struck their year, it became worse. At first Fleur thought it was simple
jealousy, but it was more than that. Her fifth year had been an exercise in frustration- her
hormones out in full force, her allure constantly acting out, causing the boys around her to act in
embarrassing ways.

Henri had been a decent bloke, and while he’d gotten tripped up by her allure he was clearly
trying his best. Fleur respected that. She might have had a crush on him, in fact. She may have
been even trying to coax him into asking her out when she had learned that one of her dormmates,
Julie, had taken the initiative and asked him on a date.

It was a disappointment, and that was all it would have been if she’d been normal. But of
course, the next time she saw the two of them together she’d felt that flare of jealousy and her
allure slipped. Henri stumbled, blushing profusely, unable to keep his eyes off her. “Fleur…” He
breathed, dropping Julie’s arm like it was trash.

For a brief moment, Fleur had allowed herself to bask in this, before the reality came
crashing down on her. “Henri!” Julie shouted, slapping his arm.

Henri shook himself and stumbled back. “Oh my god Julie, I’m so sorry!” He apologized
profusely, the distress clear in his voice. Guilt. She hadn’t wanted this, she didn’t want to torpedo
their relationship, to cause Henri pain or embarrass him, so why was her magic doing this? Why
was she doing this?

She tried to apologize, to find the words, but Julie clutched Henri’s arm to her possessively
and with an animal desperation she dragged him back- away from Fleur. “You stay away from
him!” She shouted “Don’t… don’t you fucking dare!”

Fleur recognized the emotion in her eyes then. It wasn’t jealousy. No, it was fear. She
was afraid of Fleur, afraid that she could just snap her fingers and steal her boyfriend away from
her. The reason why she was a black sheep wasn’t just that the other girls were jealous of her, they
were felt threatened.

And as hard as Fleur tried from then on to control her allure, to the point where it had barely
slipped in her last two years of school, she had never shaken that reputation.

Secretly, she was terrified of the past repeating itself. That she’d monopolize Harry’s
attention and alienate the others. It was unspoken, but Fleur implicitly understood the dynamic.
This would never work if Harry’s other partners didn’t like her.

It was more than that, though. Because last night, seeing the group rally around Demelza,
not just as friends, but as an adopted family, it had awoken a desire in Fleur that she had long
buried.

She wanted friends.

Fleur had spent the entire morning second guessing herself. What should she wear,
something casual, a little more formal? How could she avoid being too friendly, or too
standoffish?

She nearly jumped at the knock at her door “Fleur?” Ginny called.

Fleur dashed to make herself partway decent, grabbing a robe and tying it closed. “Yes?”

Ginny opened they door, a gaped for a moment- a heavy blush staining her cheeks. Fleur
glanced down and realized she had rather exposed more cleavage than was generally acceptable.
Ginny coughed and shook herself “Ah, um, yes. Susan’s cooking breakfast for us. It’ll just be us,
Hermione and Gabrielle for now. The others are… occupied.”

“Thank you. I’ll be down soon. As soon as I figure out what to wear.”

“Right, well when you do… wait, are you self-conscious… about meeting them?”

“No!” Fleur protested, her pride rising up, before really broke it down. “Yes.”

Ginny let out a breath, it looked for a moment like she would laugh, but she reigned the
impulse in. “Right. Er, honestly, don’t sweat it. We’re all pretty easy to get along with.”

Fleur realized this might be her one chance for some advice. Ginny was her in, out of all
the girls, the one she knew the best and might be able to help her. She needed to open up. “I have
a history, Ginny.”

“I can guess. Lots of jealousy?”

Fleur nodded “I don’t want to ruin things. I don’t want anyone to feel threatened, or to hurt
anyone. But my allure... makes things difficult.”

Ginny smiled “The fact that you care about all this is why it’ll be okay.” It hadn’t seemed
to matter in the past, Fleur dourly noted. Ginny, seeing that she wasn’t convinced, continued.
“Look, I’m not saying that no one will be jealous, or that there won’t be any friction. But if you
really care about making it work with us, about being a good person, if you’re willing to
communicate and work with us, it’ll work out.”

“What do…” Fleur hesitated “What do they think of me?”

“Well I’m pretty sure Luna’s in love.” Ginny joked “Hermione knows you through the
bond at least. The others… they don’t know you, but everyone wants this to work.”

Ginny turned to leave but stopped to say “I do recommend you change, though. I think
 Susan will have a conniption of another person starts walking around wearing almost nothing.”

-----

“Hi Fleur, I’m Susan, its nice to properly meet you.” Susan greeted her formally, holding a
hand out to shake.

“Thank you for having me.” Fleur returned politely “And for breakfast.”

Gabrielle echoed her thanks timidly. Her poor sister looked even more stressed than Fleur
felt.

“Yeah. Its delicious.” Ginny agreed between bites. “I didn’t know you could cook.”

“Breakfast is easy.” Susan demurred “I’m still learning to make a proper dinner. Any idea
on when the rest will be up?”

Ginny and Hermione simultaneously blushed. “They’re really into it. Probably a while.”
Ginny managed “Jeez, I need a cold shower now.”

At this, Fleur couldn’t resist her curiosity “Is that the bond, it affecting you?”

“Yes.” Hermione answered, regaining her composure “We can change how close the bond
is, so when Ginny and I checked in on Harry, we got a dose of what he was feeling.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to pry.”

“Nonsense.” Hermione rejected “If you’re going to be in a bond, you’d better know what
you’re getting into beforehand. In fact, we really should give you an official primer on
everything. I know Harry’s told you the basics, but…” She mumbled to herself, pulling out some
parchment.

“Are you really constructing a lesson plan?” Ginny teased provoking a cross look from
Hermione and chuckles from Fleur and Susan.

“You didn’t make a class for me.” Susan mock pouted.

“Well, we didn’t really know anything when you joined.” Hermione replied “But I’ve been
making progress this summer.”

“Any progress on the fidelius charm?” Ginny asked seriously, giving Fleur a hint of
whiplash as the mood changed from joking to serious. Fleur knew exactly how important getting
that protection up was, and just how difficult and finnicky the magic was as well. What had
happened to Demelza drove that point home for all of them.

Hermione frowned “No.”

“Ministry’s been stonewalling me.” Susan grumbled. “Scrimgeour wants a bloody press
appearance with Harry before he helps. Hard to manage with him locked up at Privet Drive or on
the run in another country. Though now maybe…” She said speculatively, hopefully, as she
realized all her roadblocks were being lifted. “We’d just need to convince Harry.”

There was a beat of silence as that sunk in, before Ginny piped in “Not it!”

Chapter End Notes

Chapter End Notes

I honestly love Luna and Demelza together, and I think Luna and Harry make the best
comfort duo for her. Honestly wasn't feeling super inspired by the sex scene, which is
why I cut it short. Don't worry though, I got a ton of kinky shit planned! Harry's
birthday and Demelza's bonding are coming up after all ;).
 There's Nothing Holding Me Back
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“Its no big loss if she fails, but if she succeeds...” Those words rang in her head. They had
been the pitch Bellatrix Lestrange had made the Dark Lord. Pansy hadn’t liked the sound of that,
but it did make some sense. She was expendable. Her death meant nothing to them because she
hadn’t (yet) proven herself as useful. That was her task now- to prove her value to the Dark Lord.
Meeting him in person had cemented her determination to do whatever it took to remain in the
Dark Lord’s good graces- he was terrifying.

And she had thought she had done a good job of it. She was hopeful that she’d gotten into
Demelza’s good graces- she’d joined up with the rest of Potter- Harry’s… team (she’d been
mentally coaching herself to mentally refer to Harry and the girls he was with more politely lest she
slip up verbally). She was close, she had thought, to getting face to face time with Harry where she
could convince him of her innocence.

He wants to see the good in people, and that will blind him. He’s clearly dominated by his
lusts for the flesh, use that against him. Was the ‘advice’ the Bellatrix had given her. She was
prepared to use every resource at her disposal, even her body. Not that that would be such an
unpleasant prospect. She admitted to herself. The rumors were- whispered by scandalized girls in
the dark corners of Hogwarts, that Harry was some sort of sex machine- an insatiable animal in
bed. She’d already imagined what it would be like to seduce him (though since being abducted
she’d hardly been in the mood to entertain such thoughts), now she had… not an excuse, but a valid
reason to pursue him. If this was what she was to do, she might as well enjoy it!

Except, she hadn’t gotten to even speak to Harry, let alone work her wiles on him. That
night, Harry and his girls had trudged off to who knows where. The older adults had had a hushed
conversation, before ushering her to a cramped room near the top of the Weasleys rickety shack of
a house, one that clearly had belonged to a boy. She’d done her best not show her disgust and
thanked Mrs. Weasley for the room, who nodded politely, yet guardedly.

To be fair, everyone was bone tired and stretched to the limit, but she was hoping for a
slightly warmer welcome. Morning came, and Pansy found some ratty second hand robes at the
foot of her bed. She was alone, so she didn’t try to hide the derogatory snort- the Weasleys lived
up to their every stereotype. When she tried to leave, to maybe get some useful intel or at least
interesting gossip, she found that she couldn’t. They’d charmed the door shut.

They didn’t trust her! She was just a teenage girl! Why were they treating her like a
suspected death eater?

It wasn’t long before they let her out, but it was clear that she was being let out. She had a
minder, and conversations around her were guarded, sometimes obviously cryptic. She wished she
could just talk to Harry and convince him, and not have to work through these intermediaries.

“Oh, Remus, Tonks thank you for stopping by so early.” Mrs. Weasley greeted, Pansy
glanced at the opening door, and was surprised to find that she recognized the man. “…Professor
Lupin?” She asked. The werewolf? She added internally.

“Miss Parkinson.” Lupin returned. “Thank you for having me, your breakfast is second to
none.”
 “Wotcher.” A pink haired woman that Pansy vaguely recognized from last night. “So,
you’re the new kid.” Out of all of them, she seemed to be the most at ease, taking a seat at the
table and kicking her feet up.

“I suppose I am, and you are?”

“Tonks. Just Tonks.” The name tickled something in the back of Pansy’s mind, but she
couldn’t quite place it. Wasn’t she a relative of some pureblood family?

Moments later, Ron Weasley entered the kitchen. “Morning.” He said to the room at large
before nodding to her in calculatedly neutral acknowledgment “Parkinson.”

“Weasley.” She nodded back, feeling a bit foolish since he was far from the only Weasley
in the house, yet clearly they weren’t on a first name basis.

Lupin, Tonks, and Ron took seats at the table alongside Mr. Weasley, all roughly facing
her, and it was then that Pansy realized that this had been orchestrated. She steeled herself.

This was an interview.

-----

“What do you think, Ron?” Remus asked him after his parents escorted Pansy out for a
walk around their property.

“She’s a snake.” Ron grumbled. He couldn’t help it, his skin crawled with every word she
spoke. The tale she wove was perfectly compelling, it was such a sob story and it made him want
to retch.

“Are you sure you aren’t letting your prejudices get in the way? Not every Slytherin is a
terrible person, Ron.” Remus countered.

Ron shook his head emphatically “No. If this were, I dunno Daphne Greengrass or Tracy
Davis I’d give them the benefit of the doubt. Neither of them were particularly awful to anyone,
but Pansy… she’s just as vile as Malfoy.”

“She was a decently well-behaved student in class, but of course, I know from experience
that kids behave quite differently in front of teachers.” Remus put in.

“Oh yeah, she never got into duels or anything. She was much more… Slytherin about it.
Cruel, but only when she could get away with it. All I know is that I’ve never seen anything from
her until today, that told me she was anything other than a racist b- jerk.” He corrected his
language at the last second. Tonks snorted in amusement, but he could tell Remus wasn’t
convinced

“Look, I know I haven’t always been the most observant person. But just ask Harry, or
Hermione, hell, any of them what they think. I’m pretty sure they’re going to say the same thing.”

“You’ve been quiet, Tonks.” Remus prodded. Tonks had been looking at Ron intently the
entire conversation, which made sense because he was doing a lot of the talking, but something
about it made him shiver. It was like she was sizing him up. He shook himself, it was probably
just his extreme randyness talking.

“I don’t trust her.” She frowned “But we don’t have anything concrete. We’re just
speculating. I wish we had veratiserum, or a legimens. But without Dumbledore or Snape…”
Remus, and (reluctantly) Ron nodded in agreement- without those tools, how could they know for
certain what her intentions were?

“Well, she certainly wanted to talk to Harry.” Remus nodded, “Couldn’t hurt to see what
that conversation turns up. We wanted to give them a bit of time to recuperate before reaching out
to them though.”

“I’ll write them a note later today.” Ron volunteered.

There was a beat of silence, before Remus pivoted. “I actually did want to check up on you,
Ron.”

“Check up on me?” Ron was momentarily confused. He knew Remus as his teacher, and
from his time at Grimmauld Place before fifth year, but the two of them weren’t particularly close.

“We didn’t know if you’d experience any affects from being bitten.” He continued and Ron
caught on. This was… actually his opportunity to get some advice. “Though if I’m not mistaken, I
believe you know now.”

“Yeah.” Ron nodded despondently “It’s been… rough.”

“I can guess. Any mood swings?”

“Not exactly.” Extreme horniness wasn’t exactly a mood swing.

“Cravings?”

“Well, rare steak seems pretty good right now, but that’s not really…”

“Ah.” Remus nodded, not seeming entirely surprised “I should’ve known. Teenager and all
that- you’re bloody insatiable, aren’t you?”

Ron blushed “Yeah.” It was embarrassing enough to talk about, but why did Tonks have to
be there? It wasn’t that he had a problem talking sex with Tonks, it was the opposite. In fact, so
much the opposite that that was the problem. What made it worse was that Tonks seemed
completely at ease with the conversation. He scooted closer to the table, hoping to hide his
erection, and Tonks just winked knowingly.

“Hey, nothing to be ashamed about. It just comes with the territory. I bet I had it far worse
than you.”

“But you seem so…” Ron searched for the right words but couldn’t find it, so he just trailed
off awkwardly.

“Trust me.” Tonks interjected “Remus may be a gentleman in the streets, but he’s a real
freak in the sheets. Let’s just say that I’m a real lucky woman.”

Remus shook his head, a slight blush gracing his cheeks, and Ron was comforted that his
old professor wasn’t completely unflappable.

“So look, yeah. I’m just going to say it, I’ve been really, really randy ever since I’ve been
bitten. But what can I really do about it? Dating opportunities aren’t great when you’ve got a
bloody scar over half your face.”

Remus and Tonks shared a glance and a grin.

“Well, Ron. We’ve got a proposition for you.”

-----

Hermione had been pleased, more than pleased, with how her experimental potion- the
‘sensory solution’ had performed. She knew that it would work, and not just because of the
arithmacy- the math was only as accurate as your assumption. Many a potion-maker had made a
crucial oversight that completely changed their potion, sometimes with disastrous results.
However, the potion- which used just a few drops of Harry’s semen- had turned out exactly as she
had predicted, and when she rather daringly took a small sip (she did have a bezoar on hand, but
she was quite confident she wouldn’t need it)… it’d had quite the effect.

But seeing Harry use her potion so effectively in battle had emboldened her. The
perception potion was just the beginning of what she could create. With the access she now had
thanks to being of age, and the resources that Susan and Harry had at hand, she could have free
reign to experiment to her heats content. Susan had even granted her an entire unused room to use
as a potion lab, and Hermione had stocked it with cauldrons, potion-making and alchemical tools,
and ingredients.

Her next goal was a version of an invigoration draught- the problem with the traditional
potion was that after it wore off it left the drinker even more tired than they were before. She
hoped her potion, which substituted semen for powdered dragon claw, would avoid this pitfall.

It had gone quite well by her reckoning. By the time the potion was nearly complete, it
was giving of fumes that gave her a slight buzz. This was a good sign, because the draught itself
gave the drinker a similar ‘buzz’.

Feeling good and perhaps overconfident, Hermione dipped her ladle in and chanced a sip.
It had been a long day and the draught seemed to take effect almost instantly sending a rush
through her body. Hermione tipped the ladle, drinking more of the pleasant potion and ignoring
the more cautious voice in her head.

It was only when she had drank most of the ladle-full (which would have been more than a
full dose of the standard invigoration draught) did her mistake become clear. Something in her
core ignited with such a suddenness and intensity that it floored her. She could feel the rush of
blood to her cunt as it became inflamed. In seconds her arousal had soaked through her knickers,
her painfully engorged clit was rubbing torturously against the damp fabric. Her only saving grace
was that she was wearing three layers- her knickers, casual shorts, and a protective white robe.

The effects surged through her, leaving her feeling hot and flushed all over- tingles of
pleasure sparking up her spine and across her heated flesh. Her fingers went limp and the ladle
clattered to the floor. He knees buckled and she staggered, catching herself on the cauldron and
gasping for breath, trying the clear her mind.

This backfired- her head was right above the mouth of the cauldron, and that first dose of
the fumes triggered and electric jolt of pleasure that ran down her spine and to her core, causing her
breath to hitch and her body to convulse.

She sank to the floor in defeat. Harry. Harry. Help. Oh god please! She babbled, but he
was already on his way. His brief explanation of a ‘potions accident’ got Susan, who was legally
able to do magic, insisting that she join him. Hermione barely had a concept of that or any possible
consequences of it. She was a gibbering wreck, she wasn’t capable of removing her robe, so she
resorted to pawing at herself and squeezing her thighs together.
 When they made it to the room, Hermione was coming. She was moaning gutturally, hands
on her breasts, fingers pinching her diamond hard nipples hard through three layers of fabric, and
her back arched as her thighs clenched together. Her heart was pounding in her ears in a staccato
tempo. Sweat- partly from exertion and partly from how flushed and overheated she was- beaded
on her forehead, trickled down her face and neck, and dampened her clothes. Her arousal had
soaked through her shorts- her white robes now clung to her thighs, with an obvious wet spot at her
crotch.

“Merlin, what’s wrong with her Harry? Is she alright?” Susan asked in concern. “Wait, is
she coming?”

Harry didn’t answer, without missing a beat he walked to her. Hermione tried to rise to her
feet to meet him, propping herself up with the cauldron, but she was unsteady and might have
tipped the cauldron itself over if Harry hadn’t rushed over and stabilized it and her. Harry helped
her to her knees, keeping one hand on her shoulder and cupping the other to her check as he gently
said “Hey ‘Mione, are you okay?”

Here was the thing about the invigoration draught- it was more than an ‘energy drink’.
Yes, it improved perception and focus, much like the sensory solution she had given to Harry for
the raid. However, this new potion put an unfortunate twist on the concept. The sound of his
voice, his scent, and the feel of his hands all became unfairly erotic.

Then there was her fey sight. Hermione had been a little surprised at just how quickly this
entire new way of looking at the world had become part of her everyday life. It had been
invaluable in measuring out potion ingredients and in learning new spells. With people, it indeed
did take some adjusting to. The fact that magic seemed be concentrated in reproductive organs had
been interesting and a breakthrough, but very awkward in practice- she did her best to try not to
peak at people who weren’t aware of this ability and she was beyond thankful her parents didn’t
have a scrap of magic in them.

But of course, she had no restrictions with Harry. Fey sight had seamlessly become a part
of her erotic experience- a genuine turn as much as any of her other senses, if not more so. She
often noticed Harry whenever he walked into her vicinity, especially when he was aroused- his
testes burning orbs, sending magic flowing through the vas deferens and spreading through his
cock as it hardened.

Now, however, with her senses going haywire, she felt the instinct to shield her eyes
(though it wouldn’t do any good). His core blazed with an intensity that she could feel on her skin
like the heat of the sun, except instead of merely warming her skin, it set her nerves alight, so that
all of her body that faced him was tingling pleasurably.

She did try to say his name, to respond somehow, but all that came out was “H- H- Hnnnngg!” as
she tipped over into a relatively small orgasm. She found herself pressed against Harry, her head
under his shoulder as she moaned softly against him.

“Oh, Hermione. What am I going to do with you?” Harry crooned. Hermione knew
exactly what she wanted him to do to her. Being so close to him in her current state, so that she
could feel the rumble of his voice in her chest, hear is heartbeat, be immersed in his masculine
scent, and feel his magic surge to life in tandem with his growing arousal, it was enough to work
her into a frenzy.

“Fuck me. Oh please, fuck me. I need your cock.” She begged aloud, beaming to him not
quite coherent barrage of thoughts, sentiments, emotions to get across her desperation. Whatever
you want. I’ll do anything. This cunt is yours. I’ll be your little sex toy. PLEASE.
 With a growl Harry claimed her mouth, and Hermione readily submitted to him, letting him
snog the living daylights and parting her legs for him as he aligned his body to hers and pressed her
body into the unforgiving stone floor. She could feel Harry’s erection pressed against her core.
His magic projected through the many layers of fabric like they were nothing, compelling
Hermione to gyrate her hips- dry humping her way to another mini-orgasm.

Harry struggled with the many layers of her clothes until, with a soft huff of frustration he
said “Screw it.”. Wordlessly and wandlessly her vanished her clothes. She felt his magic flare up
powerfully at the feat, and it then rushed across her body like water, scorching her every nerve in
exquisite pleasure.

Tears leaked from her eyes as her mouth gaped open, the noise she let out sounding more
like something a wounded animal would make than a human being. Her back arched and her legs
splayed themselves open, thrusting her chest into the air and exposing her crotch- effectively
presenting herself to him. As clever as she was, there wasn’t a part of her that wasn’t completely
enthralled, consumed by a powerful, desperate need.

----

“Oh my god.” Susan breathed. When Harry had said ‘potions accident’ before running out
of the room, she hadn’t been expecting this. The fumes from whatever Hermione had been
cooking up were heady enough, she couldn’t imagine what actually drinking it would do.

She’d just watched Hermione who had the most intimidating intellect out of anyone she
knew, be reduced to a wailing wreck- crudely begging for Harry’s cock, humping his body like a
dog, or some Veela addled teenage boy. How would she behave if she drank the potion? She
imagined herself in Hermione’s position, so consumed by lust she can’t even think, begging for
Harry helplessly on the floor. She couldn’t help the thrill at the thought. She should be
ashamed… would normally be ashamed to put herself in that position. Why was she allowing
herself to imagine it now?

Then there was Harry. His display of power when he vanished Hermione’s clothes left an
impression on Susan as well- though perhaps not in the same way. It was… impressive. Perhaps it
was fitting that she was attracted to power, and Harry had it in spades. The fact that he could
probably beat her in a duel without a wand and then have his way with her… the image of him
naked, despite her best efforts effortlessly ridding her of her wand, vanishing her clothes and
forcing her to her knees flashed in her mind, and she felt an unexpectedly strong throb in her core.

“Eep!” She squeaked as she rocked in place, bouncing from one foot to the other with
nervous energy. Harry was undressing himself now, and while she wasn’t sure how… present
Hermione was, Susan was enjoying the show… a lot. She was feeling flushed now, her entire
body awakening as her eyes were caught by each new expanse of flesh Harry unveiled.

Why was she feeling like this? So unrestrained? She’d normally be feeling at least a little
insecure, nagging thoughts in the back of her mind, but now… nothing. Then it came to her. Of
course. The potion. Its fumes were affecting her. She moved to the cauldron and was her face
was blasted with a waft of fumes. She really should take care of that potion, but her eyes caught on
Harry, and she paused. He hadn’t wasted any time, with a single minded focus he was now fucking
Hermione, who was nothing more than a moaning, wailing puddle on the floor. Susan was
transfixed by his physicality, his strength and control as he funneled everything into completely
destroying one Hermione Granger.

As Susan approached she realized that he was talking to Hermione in a low growl- stream
of consciousness. “Such a slut for my cock. Fucking take it. So desperate. You pretend you don’t
but you know you fucking need it.” That wasn’t his normal style of dirty talk, at least not with
Hermione. The potion must be affecting him too, unleashing him.

As a matter of fact, Susan felt a bit unleashed as well. Why should she try and stop it?
She’d never felt like this before… so free, liberated. Hell, she felt sexy, sexier than she ever had,
and all she wanted to do was watch Harry utterly ruin her friend before she herself got a properly
shagged. She ran her hands down her body, letting out a pleased moan as she embraced the rising
heat in her body. “Yes.”

She continued to touch herself, rubbing and stroking her chest, abdomen, and thighs as she
watched Harry and Hermione. Slowly, she got bolder in a way she might have been embarrassed
about earlier, unbuttoning her blouse and unclasping her bra so she could fondle her breasts,
slipping her panties down to tease her slit. Eventually, Harry’s dirty talk changed “I’m gonna cum
in you. I know you fucking want it. I’m gonna fill your little cunt up.” Susan perked in interest as
Harry broke his pace, moaning euphorically as he rammed himself home. She loved seeing that
expression of unadulterated pleasure on Harry’s face, his eyes drifting shut and his teeth digging
into his lower lip.

Hermione had a much more… exuberant reaction to Harry peak. Susan was sure that she’d
been in a state of near constant orgasm since Harry had started fucking her, but when he came…
Susan was at a loss to fully describe it. Hermione’s eyes flew open, staring unseeing at the ceiling.
Her mouth gaped open as well as she shrieked inhumanely, as if she were under torture. She’d
been shaking erratically since… well since before they’d gotten into the room, but as Harry came
everything sort of synched up. Her body coiled and thrummed to the tune of Harry’s orgasm from
the spasming of her muscles to her breathing

Well after Harry had finished, Hermione seemed to be in her own little world, trembling
and moaning softly to herself while Harry regained his bearings. “Got any left for me, sexy?”
Susan purred. Any misgivings she might have had melted away when Harry turned to her. His
eyes seemed to ignite when he saw her, taking her in predatorily. She’d already done most of the
work of undressing herself- just wearing an unbuttoned blouse and a skirt. Susan, meanwhile, was
treated to a full-frontal view of him as he approached- his body flushed and tense, his glistening
cock rapidly returning to fullness, and that look in his eyes… like he wanted to devour her.

The closed the last of the distance between them like two magnets, practically leaping for
each other. Their mouths clashed as Harry made good on his unspoken desire to devour her. Susan
had to admit- he was a remarkably gifted kisser. Her legs wrapped around Harry’s waist and her
hands dug into the nape of his neck and back, forcing him closer. Harry backed her onto a bench
and began to haphazardly remove her remained clothes. “You’re so damn sexy like this, Susan.”

“Acting like a slut?” Susan offered recklessly. It wasn’t a term any of them used often in
dirty talk, with so many of them being ostracized as ‘sluts’ the label was a bit touchy, but Susan
found the forbidden nature of it titillating. After spending so much time policing herself, she
wanted to be a little naughty.

“Is that what you are Susan? Are you a slut?” Harry pressed.

With hooded eyes, Susan responded huskily “For you.”

Harry growled as his lips claimed hers once more, but this time he brought his hand to her
crotch, fingers probing her slick slit and easily slipping deeper. He pulled back triumphantly,
enjoying Susan’s quiet moans as he continued to slowly fuck her with his fingers. “You really are
gagging for it, aren’t you? Tell me how much you want me.”
 “You’re so damn sexy, Harry. I want it. I want you. I want you to-” She reached down,
her hand closing around his cock and tugging it towards her “Fuck me. Take that fucking cock and
show me just how much of a slut I can be.”

Harry dragged his cock along her slit, rubbing his cockhead against her clit teasingly.
“Susan, when I’m through with you, you wont even know your own name.”

“Shit.” Susan cursed “You… tease. You want me to beg? Like your slutty bookworm over
there did?”

“That’d be nice.” Harry smirked teasingly. Her attempts to force the situation by bucking
her hips and using her legs to drag Harry closer were stymied- he was just stronger than her, but she
wasn’t done yet.

“My pussy’s so wet for you. Can’t you feel it?” Susan moaned “Imagine how good its
gonna feel, when you thrust this throbbing cock into it.” She once again grabbed his shaft “So
warm and wet and desperate for you. You can unload these balls” Her hand gently fondled his
testicles “right into my waiting cunt again and again until I’m a mess on the floor like Hermione.”
The words spilled from her mouth before her mind could even process them, working them both up
with the impromptu fantasy.

Harry’s eyes were blazing, and he once again brought their lips together for a brief yet
intense kiss. “Alright.” He said “You win.”

Susan barely had time to process those words. With one, quick thrust, Harry smoothly
sheathed himself in her, and in no time flat he’d built up an unforgiving tempo. He was fucking her
much like he’d been fucking Hermione- like some prize bull with a single-minded goal of releasing
himself in her.

Except, this time Susan was the one who talked. “Fuck me. Yeah, give me that fucking
cock. So fucking hard for me. You can’t wait to pump your cum in my pussy. I’m so wet for
you.” She egged him on, delighting in just how out of control he was. She felt so sexy, knowing
that she’d inspired such passion from him.

“Fuck. I’m close.” Harry cursed, redoubling his thrusting.

Susan reached down and rubbed viciously at her clit. “Cum in me! Fucking cum!” She
yelled “Fuck! FUCK! FUUUUUCK!” They came together, Susan throwing her head back and
screaming to the heavens as such a blissful release overtook her.

They spent the next few minutes just laying together, drifting down from their highs. “That
was just lovely.” Susan said, smiling “So, so lovely.”

“You were brilliant.” Harry smiled back. “That was… pretty intense.”

“That potion is something.” Susan agreed “Hermione, you up yet? How should we take
care of the potion?”

Hermione had been laying still on the floor for a while, but stirred when Susan spoke to her,
slowing picking herself up from the floor. “The potion. Right, we should… errr…” She fumbled
as her eyes landed on Harry. Her cheeks flushed, her breath hitched, and her gaze became distant.

“The potion hasn’t worn off completely has it?” Harry asked, Hermione just nodded as she
tried and failed to get ahold of herself.
 “Merlin… Harry. I’m sorry, but I still just need it.” Harry smiled reassuringly and kissed
her. Susan knew from experience that it would soon lead to much more. She smirked and sat
back, making herself comfortable. She had no qualms about enjoying the show.

Chapter End Notes

A bit of plot, a bit of gratuitous smut (about time for some of that, imo). Suffice it to
say, I'm juggling a lot of stuff in this story and I'm doing my best to balance
everything. Hope everyone enjoys!
 Event Horizon
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

The next day, Pansy was once again been led to the Burrow’s dining room- this time by an
Order member she was not familiar with- a young black haired woman who treated her… with
caution.

She learned the woman’s name from Molly Weasley, who greeted her as ‘Hestia’. The
Weasley Matriarch seemed to go out of her way to pull Pansy into the conversation, asking about
her home and family, what she liked to eat, and so on. On the one hand, this was preferable to
being a complete outcast, but she knew there was probably some ulterior motive. The woman was
probably just trying to figure out if she was being truthful, and didn’t actually care. Pansy hid her
disappointment with accommodations- the food, the clothes, and whatnot- she wanted to get on
these people’s good side after all. “So, what’s on the agenda today?” She asked instead.

“Well-” Whatever Molly was going to say was interrupted by the door.

It was him. This was her chance!

Gone were the ratty mugle clothes, or the bland school uniform. Pansy didn’t even know
Harry had proper clothes befitting a pureblood man, but his dark purple dress robes looked like
they were made for him and complimented his eyes. The white button-down shirt, tie, and sleek
pants accentuated the look. He looked like a proper pureblood scion.

“Pansy.” He nodded, smiling tentatively.

“Harry.” Pansy breathed. Taken as she was, she didn’t even notice that he’d been
accompanied by Susan Bones, let alone that Susan had to suppress a smug smile.

“I’m sure you know Susan.” He inclined his head towards Susan, who was dressed in
understated black professional robes- clothes that might have been designed to help her fade into
the background.

“…yes, I do.” Pansy said, jerking back to full awareness. Her eyes darted to each of the
room’s occupants. From Susan, who was now wearing a neutral expression, to Molly, who was
puttering about the kitchen but no doubt listening in, to Hestia Jones who… was almost as taken as
Pansy was, her cheeks flushing slightly as her eyes lingered on Harry.

Right. Time to turn on the charm. “Thank you for coming for me, Harry.” She said
gratefully “I’ve never… this has been scary.”

Harry nodded sympathetically “Do you want to talk about it?”

The beauty of her cover story was that it actually was quite close to the truth. She had been
kidnapped by Death Eaters in the dark of the night. Bellatrix Lestrange had ordered her to kill
Draco. This was where it deviated. In her story, she refused to kill Draco or join the Death Eaters,
and had been thrown in the dungeon and tortured as punishment.

“I’m sorry. That was very brave of you, standing up for someone you love. It must be
difficult, knowing he’s still in danger.”
 Pansy faltered, not sure how she should respond to that. Her story played up the fact that
she had sacrificed a lot for Draco, but now she needed to somehow justify seducing Harry. Shite!
“Its okay, I’m sorry I brought that up.” Harry hurried to add, apparently interpreting her indecision
as emotional angst. “Is there anything you can tell us about the Death Eaters or their plans?”

Pansy shook her head “I’m sorry Harry, I wish I had something for you. They never said
anything in front of me.”

-----

“What a lying… bitch!” Susan spat as soon as they’d returned to her property, having been
escorted to the Burrow’s apparition boundary by Hestia Jones.

“What makes you say that?” Harry asked. Not that he disagreed with her, but he couldn’t
put a finger on what exactly was offputting about Pansy Parkinson.

“Tell me, was the person you spoke to today in any way similar to the person we’ve known
for the past six years?”

That question only required a moment’s thought “No.”

“She was way too polite. Pansy Parkinson normally has quite the gab. Complains about or
mocks anything she disagrees with. Wants things her way. If she really were innocent, you know
what we’d see?” She didn’t wait for his response “She’d be raising holy hell. Threatening to call
the aurors on us for illegally detaining her- which we are, by the way. At the very least, she’d be
complaining about the Weasley’s clothes, the room she’s in, and how confined she is.”

Harry nodded in agreement “So she’s playing a part.”

“Exactly. And then there’s Malfoy. The reason I told you to try to bring him up was…
well…”

“She’s flirting with me.” Harry said flatly.

“You’re catching on.” Susan said, impressed, as she and Harry entered her home. All the
other residents of the house were waiting for them- including Gabrielle, who seemed to be sticking
to her sister’s side like glue.

“No, I had to point it out to him.” Ginny rolled her eyes.

“Well, I can be forgiven for not looking out for flirting from someone who has a boyfriend
she supposedly put her life on the line for.”

“To be fair, Harry does look ravishing in those robes, does he not?” Fleur offered. Harry
blushed as the girls voiced their agreement, including a wolf-whistle from Katie. “Compliments to
Susan of course.” Fleur added.

“Are you suggesting that I wouldn’t have been able to dress myself properly?” Harry
challenged jokingly.

“Yes.” Fleur deadpanned, to a chorus of “Oooooohs.”

“Face it Harry. Without me, you’d probably have worn your cousin’s awful hand-me-downs
to that meeting.” Susan added “We really should just burn those clothes.”
 “I’ll get right on that.” Fleur said with a feral grin. Harry wasn’t sure if she was joking or
serious.

“So, I guess the question is- what do we do about her.” Harry steered the conversation
back on topic.

A few glances were cast towards Gabrielle, who tensed at the scrutiny. “Gabby, could you
give us a moment?” Fleur asked.

“Why can’t I stay?”

“You’re not old enough for this Gabby.”

“When Harry was my age he fought a basilisk.” Gabby argued “I’m not going to give
anything away. I want to help!”

“Its not that I don’t trust you, Gabby. I do.” Fleur said, more calmly “I just… I don’t want
you dragged into this war.”

“Then why did you bring me to England?”

Harry caught Fleur’s eye and stepped in to intervene. “Gabby, the fact that I was forced to
do a lot of dangerous things when I was younger doesn’t mean everyone else should too. I
understand that you don’t want to feel left out, and I promise” He glanced meaningfully towards
Fleur “That we’ll work something out, so that you can help us while staying as safe as possible.”
“Can you let us discuss this in private?”

Gabby held Harry’s gaze for a moment, before she looked away, blushing, and nodded. “Of
course, Harry.” She left without complaint.

“I’ve never gotten her to agree to something so easily.” Fleur commented.

Harry shrugged “I really just put off the tougher conversation. We do need to figure out
what to do with Gabby for the summer. I was thinking that we could teach her- you know, self
defense. I just worry that this isn’t what’s best for her.”

“What do you mean?” Fleur asked.

“Well, she has a crush on me. I know that the last thing you want to see when you’re
crushing on someone is them with someone else. I mean, we can use privacy charms for the sex…
but even kissing… it just doesn’t seem fair to her.”

“You’re sweet.” Fleur smiled warmly “I was honestly hoping seeing you with the others
would help her. Maybe seeing that you were happily with other girls would help her accept it and
move on. Maybe it hurts her, but it would be worse if she pines after you for years.”

Harry sighed noncommittally “Maybe. Er, so about Pansy- what do we do?”

Demelza leapt in to say “Kick her out onto the street. I’m sure Voldemort’s punishment for failure
is far worse than anything we could come up with.”

“As satisfying as that may be.” Susan rebutted “We have a huge opportunity right now, and
we really can’t afford to waste it.”

Harry had figured as much, though Demelza didn’t seem happy. Harry gestured for her to
continue. “She’s probably reporting back to Voldemort somehow. Why not use that against them?
Feed them some disinformation.”

Harry nodded thoughtfully; he liked the idea of turning the tables like that, it wasn’t often
that they got the chance to take the initiative against Voldemort.

“What sort of disinformation?”

-----

“Tonks? Where’s Remus?” Ron wasn’t at all certain about the situation he’d gotten
himself in. Something about Remus and Tonks made him suspect something, an ulterior motive,
though he had no clue what it could be. They said they were just trying to help him, but he
couldn’t help but feel there was more going on.

Those suspicions were confirmed when he entered their shared flat, and found that the man
who had invited him there was conspicuously absent. What proceeded was one of the most bizarre
moments of his life, as Tonks seductively walked towards him, swaying her hips seductively and
closing the door behind him. “Wotcher.” She said, but something in her tone sent tingles down his
spine. What. What? What!?

“Err…” Ron said dumbly as Tonks took his arm, led him to a sofa, and perched on the arm
beside him. “What’s… going on?” He said weakly.

“We’re here to solve your… problem, aren’t we?” Tonks glanced down at his obvious
erection as she said this. Ron blushed, unable to deny how desperately hard he was right now.

“Yeah, but, but what about Remus?”

“What about him?” Tonks said flippantly.

“But-” Tonks silence him with a finger to his lips.

“Don’t worry about him. No one has to know about this.”

He knew that this was wrong. It felt wrong, but something ravenous and vicious in him,
running red hot in his veins, wanted to take this opportunity for himself anyway. Her presence so
close to him, her mischievous smile… fuck.

He had to get out of here- before he did something he regretted. Again.

Ron bolted, stumbling to the door, but just as he was at the threshold… “Petrificus Totalis.”
Tonks froze him at the doorway “Alright Remus, looks like you were right about him.”

Ron heard a door open behind him and he was released from the spell. Ron turned to see
Remus and Tonks standing together. “No offense.” Tonks sidled up to Remus, “But I prefer older
men.”

“This was a test?” Ron felt somewhat offended, but on the other hand, he knew it was
probably justified.

“Sorry.” Tonks shrugged, not sounding particularly sorry “We needed to see how far gone
you were.”

“Is that what you wanted me here for, just to test me?” Ron felt his annoyance grow, were
they just wasting his time? Why shouldn’t he just leave now?

“Wait. Ron.” Remus interceded “We aren’t just pulling your chain here. There’s a reason
why we wanted to talk to you, and why we needed to make sure you were on the level. We’d
heard about some of your… escapades, and not everyone handles what you’re going through well.
We just needed to be sure.”

Ron let out a breath, trying to release some of the tension in his body “How are you
supposed to be able to help me?”

“Believe it or not, you aren’t the only person going through this.” Remus sat down at the
kitchen table and gestured for Ron to sit as well. “Not long after the school year ended, I received a
letter from a former student of mine.” Remus explained “Her family had been attacked by Death
Eaters, and she’d been turned.”

“You mean…”

“Yes. I set up a safe house for her, and Snape had promised to provide her with Wolfsbane
potion, before…” Remus trailed

“Before everything went to shite.” Tonks continued “We still don’t know what we’re going
to do about the wolfsbane potion.”

“I may just have to go back to secluding myself.”

“Not if I have anything to say about it.” Tonks scowled.

Remus held out his hand to forestall the argument. “The point is, she’s been having some
of the same problems you’ve been having.”

“Oh.” Ron uttered, trying to put the pieces together “Wait, former student, do I know her?”

“Well, she is in your year.”

-----

Number 12 Grimmauld Place had never been a welcoming home, but being forced to live
there just made it all the more intolerable.

To be fair, Bill wasn’t literally forced to be here. He had purchased a comfy seaside
cottage for him and Fleur, but he couldn’t bear to be there. That was supposed to be the place
where he settled down with Fleur, it felt like a mockery now.

No, Grimmauld was the safest place for him, especially considering the alarming number
of Order members who had just gone dark on them. Remus, Tonks, his entire family… Bill
couldn’t understand it. How couldn’t they see how toxic Potter was? He was going to get them all
killed!

He was certain some of the people who’d stuck with them had their doubts. Hell, some
were probably spying on them for Potter. Maybe Snape could root the traitors out with
veratiserum, he thought spitefully. He’d always hated the greasy git, but apparently, he’d been
right all along about Potter.

There were a few upsides to living in the ancestral Black home. He had easy access to the
library, which provided him with a wealth of information that he’d normally never have access to.
 It was also easier to stay in touch with Dumbledore. In a way, the headmaster had put a
terrible burden on him. He was the only other person who really understood what was going on, it
would have been so much easier to live in blissful ignorance. Dumbledore was the only one Bill
thought he could speak freely with. Around the other Order members, the talk was about ‘bringing
Harry back into the fold’ and ‘saving him from Voldemort’s influence.’ Around the others, he had
to tiptoe around what he actually meant, not so with Dumbledore.

“I’ve received word.” Dumbledore began “That Harry was lured into another trap by
Voldemort.”

“Of course he was. Who’d he get killed this time.” Bill scoffed. It’d better not been any of
his family.

“Your family is safe, Bill. Don’t worry.” Dumbledore hastened to add “But this shows just
how dangerous he is. Once again, he’s allowing Voldemort to influence him.”

“We need to do something. My entire family’s around him. I won’t stand for it!”

“I’ve been very troubled by this.” Dumbledore admitted “I’ve tried… very hard to be
reasonable with him. To give him the chance to make the right decision for himself. I’ve tried to
subdue him with as little harm to his person as possible. I’ve exhausted every option. Except one.”

“Are you saying… what I think you’re saying?”

Dumbledore chuckled weakly “That depend entirely on what you think I’m saying.
However, I can guess that you are correct. Harry needs to die.”

“How do we… how do we make this happen?”

“We cannot do it. The prophecy is quite clear- it must be Voldemort who does the deed.
That does not mean, however, that we cannot… help him along.”

For a moment, Bill felt a flicker of doubt. Setting Harry up to be killed… it might put his
family in danger. “Bill.” Dumbledore pressed, touching his arm “You know that has to be done.”

Bill felt a sense of clarity rush over him. Yes, they needed to do this. If his family was
hurt… well, that was the price they paid for associating with Potter. This was for the greater good.

“Alright, what’s your plan?”

Dumbledore nodded, satisfied. “While Harry certainly doesn’t trust us, he probably does
trust other members of the Order.”

“We get them to deliver the information to him. Information that will lead him into a trap.”

“Yes. I think Minerva would be the best candidate. She’ll think she’ll be helping us
reconcile. Though I may have to put some mental compulsions on her to make sure Potter doesn’t
influence her as well.”

“The Dark Lord… he’d also need to know that about the trap. Wouldn’t be much of a trap
otherwise.”

Dumbledore just shook his head “Don’t concern yourself. He will know.”

-----
 Voldemort couldn’t help but scoff, a bit amused by the slogan carved above the entrance to
the prison.

‘For the Greater Good.’

As if there was such a thing as good or evil. There was only the struggle for survival that
dominated every living creature, the fight to stave off death, if even for a moment. Granted, such
concepts were quite useful in motivating said creatures. He should not judge the previous dark
lord so harshly for his public relations.

But he was not here for a meeting of minds. No, he was here for one thing and one thing
only. The wand. The wand that could counter whatever connection existed between his and
Potters’ magic. The wand that Olivander had confessed to him existed. The wand that he’d been
scouring Europe for ever since his confrontation with Potter.

It had all led him here, to Gellert Grindewald. A wizard who, despite the delusions his
horcrux had implanted into Dumbledore, was very much alive.

Chapter End Notes

Everybody's plotting something!

 What is this Feeling?
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“No bloody way.”

“Well you did say if it were Daphne Greengrass…”

“Yeah, I did.” Came the numb reply.

Daphne hated her new life. Absolutely hated it. She hated that she had to be kept in a safe
house. She hated not knowing how her family was doing, having been conscripted as Death
Eaters. Especially Astoria, she couldn’t bare thinking of what she might be going through right
now. She hated feeling like an animal, being something that she’d spent her life despising. She
hated just how close her emotions were to the surface, how her primal urges seemed to dominate
her these days. And she hated that she hated everything.

“Well, if I’m not too happy seeing you either, Weasley” She sniped back. She had no idea
what the Professor was thinking with this. She could see why company would be nice, but she’d
probably bite the head off of anyone. Let alone some… oaf like Ron Weasley. What did he even
know about what she was going through? It’s not like he’d been attacked…

Oh. Right. The massive, unsightly scar on his face should have been a reminder. She
tried to rein herself in a bit. “But then again, I’m not probably not the most agreeable person to be
around right now.”

“I grew up with Ginny. I’ve seen things.” Daphne didn’t so much a snigger at his attempt
at a joke. She wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction of making her laugh so easily.

Remus cleared his throat “Well, you two can probably guess why I’m bringing you
together. While you aren’t going through the same thing, I know from experience it can help to
have someone your age who understands, even a little bit. Now, I’m going to fix something up in
the kitchen and I’ll leave you two to it.”

The was a long minute of awkward silence. Ron grinned faintly, prompting Daphne to
respond defensively “What?”

“Oh, its just, you aren’t the only Slytherin in our year who’s come to us.”

This piqued Daphne’s curiosity. Who could it be? Tracy maybe? She was a half blood
after all. She really couldn’t imagine any of the others. “Is it Tracy?”

“Good guess, but no. Its Pansy.”

“What?”

“Oh yeah, she came to us with this sob story about how they tried to make her kill Malfoy,
and how she wants to join to Order and fight Death Eaters.” He grinned as he said this, telling her
he was fully aware of how ridiculous this was.

“Seriously?”
 “Yeah.”

And this time, Daphne let him have it. For the first time in over a month, she laughed, and
laughed, and laughed.

----

Demelza found herself surprised at just how quickly things seemed to return to normal. Sometimes
she even forgot her parents were dead, only to suddenly remember and feel a stab of guilt at having
forgotten. She was constantly surrounded by her friends, and they were busy. Aside from the day
after and the funeral, there just hadn’t been time for her to be properly miserable.

Maybe that was a bad thing, but she figured it was better than being left alone, dumped in a
place where no one liked you with nothing to do but wallow in your misery. No, she was happy to
be immersed in reading her schoolbooks and beginning a physical training routine. Then there was
the planning for Harry’s birthday and for the avenues his coming of age would open for them.

There was one other thing, something Demelza had been a little surprised about. Harry
wanted her to be the next to bond with him. She’d thought that he’d have chosen one of the others-
maybe Fleur. She certainly didn’t want him choosing her next out of pity, but he’d been insistent
that she was the one he wanted. He had assured her that she would love what he had planned, and
to let him take care of it. The sincerity in his voice and in his eyes made any further argument
impossible.

The day of the ritual had gone… normally. Almost too normally. Harry’s only
acknowledgement of what was to come was to chuckle at her perhaps obvious anticipation, loop an
arm around her waist to pull her close, and say in a low rumble “Patience, Dem.”

Dinner didn’t break from this pattern, at least not until Fleur excused Gabby, escorting her
to bed. It was a clear indication that her time was coming.

Sure enough, just a few minutes later, Harry gesture for her to follow him. “Dem, we’re
going to take a few minutes to get everything set up down here. On you bed, I’ve laid out what I’d
like you to wear tonight. I’d like you to come back wearing that, and only that. If its too much for
you, I’d understand, but I have a feeling it won’t be. I’ll come get you when we’re ready for you.”

Demelza wasn’t sure why he felt the need to qualify that. Asking her to wear negligee was
hardly a problem, in fact, this was exactly the sort of thing she’d been hoping to see more of.
Perhaps sensing her thoughts, he added, a little mischievously “You’ll understand when you see it.”

His cryptic behavior only increased her anticipation, to the point where she felt butterflies.
It was a thrill, not just the loss of control, but not even knowing what was waiting for her on that
bed. She took her time, partially draw this feeling out, and partially to give the others time to set up
whatever they needed for tonight. When she did final make it back to her room, it took her a
moment to process what she was seeing.

Wait, is that really…

Demelza clapped a hand to her mouth, actually feeling a little giddy. He’d… he’d gotten
her a collar. It was a small and elegant, black leather studded with silver.

“Oh my god.” She beamed as she picked it up, feeling the material- it was firm, but not
unyielding. “Oh my god.” She clutched it to her chest, she couldn’t believe he went through with it!

It took her another moment to remember the second part of his request. I’d like you to come
back wearing that, and only that.

The collar was the only thing on the bed.

-----

Demelza didn’t know how long she had sat on the bed, wearing nothing but her collar. It
had been an excruciating wait, not the least because it was rather uncomfortably chilly. When
Harry returned, Demelza realized why it had taken so long- she hadn’t been the only one
changing. Harry was wearing those deep purple dress robes she’d found so dashing, and Demelza
was acutely aware of just unbalanced their level of dress was.

That was the point, of course.

“Master!” She shot to attention.

“At ease.” Harry chuckled “How is the collar, is it comfortable?”

“I love it, sir. It’s just…” She hesitated, not wanting to complain.

“What?” Harry asked, and when she continued to hesitate “Tell me.”

“I’m a little, cold.”

“Oh, er. Well, I suppose I should have been prepared for that.” He fumbled a bit. “I’ll have
one of the others cast a warming charm on you.”

This left Demelza with more questions than answers. The others? Was everyone going to
be there? But she knew that if he had wanted her to know everything, he would have told her, so
she dutifully followed him back downstairs. Instead of the dining room, he led her further back to
what she vaguely remembered Susan describing as a sitting room. It had been altered- so that
seven chairs were placed in a circle along with the runes needed for the ritual. Every member of
the coven was waiting for them, and they’d all dressed for the part. Fleur had donned a sleek
silver dress that hugged her curves, while Ginny was wearing a cobalt blue number that put her
Yule Ball dress to shame. Even Luna had dressed for the part, even though her radish earrings
didn’t quite match the dress.

It all made Demelza acutely aware of her own nakedness.

“Katie, could you cast a warming charm on Demelza?” Harry asked.

Demelza shuddered in relief as warmth enveloped her. “Thank you, master.”

“Wow, you’re so very welcome Demelza.” Katie quipped, drawing a few chuckles.

Harry cleared his throat “Anyway, we all know why we’re here. But since we’re all here
together, I figured we should discuss our plans going forward. Would you mind serving us,
Demelza?”

It was then that Demelza notices a tray of appetizers, small plates, a wine bottle, and glasses
had been laid out on a table in the corner of the room. She shuddered again, but not because of the
temperature. Truthfully, this- or something like it- had been a fantasy of hers for a while now.
Something about being so vulnerable and exposed… on display. She just figured that public nudity
would never be something she’d be comfortable with. But this wasn’t public, not really, it was just
her, Harry, and her closest friends.
 And so Harry and the others talked. They talked about their plans once Harry came of age-
how he’d meet with the minister and get the fidelius set up, how that would let them bring Pansy
here without worrying about her giving away their location, and the trap they were planning on
setting for her.

And Demelza? She waited on them hand and foot. She filled wine glasses, distributed and
retrieved plates, and when she wasn’t needed, she stood off to the side in plain view of all of them.
Harry, Luna’s, and even Fleur’s eyes occasionally looked over her appraisingly. It mde her feel so
exposed. Her growing arousal must be so obvious to them- how her nipples had hardened and her
sex had become swollen- there was no way they didn’t know.

At one point when she passed by Harry to retrieve Hermione’s plate, his hand shot up to
grope her breast. Demelza squeaked and froze, but Harry didn’t even acknowledge it, hardly
breaking his conversation with Susan about how best to win over the Minister. On her way back
too, his hand came up to cop a feel of her arse, and again he barely acknowledged it, as if this were
just a matter of course. Demelza got another surprise when Luna got in on the action- playfully
slapping her arse as she passed by.

It drove her mad. The touches just drove home how exposed her body was. At any
moment Harry could just… indulge himself. Her body was completely available to him. She was
growing unbearably aroused; she could feel herself leaking onto her thighs and she knew they
could all see it.

Eventually, Harry called her over, directing to stand in the center of the circle, between
them all. She could feel every eye on her. “Have you enjoyed this evening, Dem?” He asked.

“Yes, Master.”

“I can see that.” Harry smiled. “Bend over.”

Demelza knew what he wanted from her, and dutifully bent down to display her cunt to
him.

“Is there anything you’d like, Dem?”

“I just want to please you.”

“You sure? You don’t want to rub your little clit until you cum right in front of everyone?”

Honestly, she hadn’t even felt the urge to do so. It took a lot more than this to get her close
to her breaking point these days. “No, master.”

“When was the last time you made yourself cum?”

At this Demelza was a little proud and couldn’t help but show it, despite being bent over
and exposing herself to the entire room. “In the quidditch locker rooms, when you had to punish
me for it.”

“Impressive.” Harry nodded in satisfaction, though Demelza couldn’t see it.

Fleur, however, who had far less experience than the others with Demelza and Harry’s
dynamic, had a question of her own. “But… why?”

“My pussy- my entire body- belongs to Harry. It’s meant for his pleasure, not mine.” Her
breath hitched as she said this. Verbalizing it to someone else made it all the more real to her. “If
he wants, he can give me orgasms, or have others give me orgasms in his place. But only if he
wants.”

“You weren’t exaggerating after all.” Fleur remarked to Harry, impressed and more than a
little turned on. “Incredible. What are you going to have her do?”

“That’s a good question. Ginny, Luna, Hermione-” The brunette startled slightly at her
name “What do you think? After all, you’re going to be feeling this too.”

“She can’t cum yet.” Ginny immediately put in. “Things tend to get out of hand once the
ritual goes through.”

“She should suck your cock.” Luna agreed. “Blowjobs feel amazing.”

“Hermione? What say you?” Harry prompted.

Hermione was bit more hesitant to offer her input, but she agreed that ‘A blowjob would be
best.’

“Right then. Demelza. I want you to worship my cock until I tell you to stop. You aren’t
allowed to cum until I give you permission. Do you understand?”

“Yes master.” Demelza crawled up to him, and began working at the parting his dress
robes. Harry didn’t move to help her, instead just observing her as she struggled to undress him.
The robes were more complicated than they looked, and she couldn’t help but feel embarrassed at
how long she was taking. Harry didn’t complain however, and just stroked her head reassuringly.

Demelza hadn’t seen any tenting in his robes, and so was surprised when upon finally
opening then his cock sprung out at full attention, slapping her cheek. Not only had he not worn
boxers, the robes must have had a charm on them to obscure his erection.

Demelza paused a moment, eyes wide, as she processed this new development, but only for a
moment. Harry didn’t even have time to prod her before she returned her attentions to him,
pressing her lips to the base of his shaft and then kissing upwards. “Thank you, master.” She
breathed, looking up at him as she pressed a kiss to his cockhead.

Harry’s hands gently guided her as she took him in her mouth- at first just the tip, but with
each bob of her head going deeper. Harry’s eyes drifted shut and she could tell that he was losing
himself in the sensations. The press of his hands on her head became firmer, moving her head in
time with the building motion of his hips. The hitching of Harry’s breath and his small moans
were accentuated by the gasps and sighs from Ginny and Luna.

“Fuck. That girl can suck cock.” Ginny let out. The redhead was reclined in her chair,
having already pushed her dress aside to palm her breasts with one hand with the other was
stroking her thigh. “When are you going to fuck her mouth properly?”

“You’re just impatient.” Harry teased.

“Harry’s right.” Luna said breathily “He should take his time when using Demelza’s
mouth.”

Hermione had been silent so far, though her hands were gripping the arms of her chair
increasingly tightly. That changed when Harry pulled Demelza’s mouth back up his shaft, so that
she could focus on the head. Demelza dutifully sucked, while using her tongue to stimulate his
frenulum. Harry let out a pleased moan while Hermione, her mouth open and face twisted in
pleasure, whimpered.

“That wasn’t so hard, was it?” Luna panted.

Hermione seemed to struggle for a moment, before finally bursting out “Fuck! He’s getting
close!”

“You can feel it.” Ginny moaned in agreement “In his cock, it feels so good. Her mouth is
so warm and wet around him, its perfect.” The praise, hearing from them just how good she was
making Harry (and by extension, them) feel was exactly what Demelza wanted, and it spurred her
on. Harry pushed Demelza’s mouth down, so that her lips were wrapped around the base of him,
provoking four moans. “Yesss.” Ginny hissed “He’s gonna… fucking…”

Harry pressed her down into his crotch, and thrust upward sharply, his cockhead nearly making her
gag. He thrust several more times, grunting as he did so until “…YES!” The cry came not from
Harry, or even Ginny, but from Hermione, as Harry began to unload himself straight down
Demelza’s throat.

After Harry’s orgasm had subsided and Demelza had given his cock a few final sucks,
Harry’s grip on her head relaxed and she released his cock with a pop. “Was that to your
satisfaction, Master, or would you like another round?”

“Oh, don’t think I’m finished with you yet.” Harry grinned “I want you on your hands and
knees.” She knelt again, and he stroked her hair and her back along the column of her spine. “And
Dem, I want you to hold off from coming for as long as possible.”

“But… but…” Demelza stammered.

“Is that a problem?”

“No. It’s just. I’m afraid I’ll disappoint you. I don’t think I’ll last very long.”

“As long as you do your best, I won’t be disappointed. You’re strong, I think you’ll last
longer than you think.”

After pausing to cast the contraceptive charm, Harry placed himself at her entrance,
grinding against her labia and smearing his shaft with her arousal. “Ooooooh.” Demelza moaned,
already feeling a tad overwhelmed. She didn’t need much to be taken to the limit when it came to
Harry, and the buildup- from stripping down to nothing but her collar, serving everyone in such a
state, and then servicing Harry- didn’t help matters.

Demelza’s breath hitched when his cockhead probed deeper. She tried to stifle herself in an
attempt to maintain some sort of control, but she couldn’t help but whimper as he eased himself in.
He began to move, slowly burying himself deep and pulling back. Demelza bit her lip, locked her
muscles, and gripped the cold tiled floor best she could, but to no avail. She was inexorably, quite
rapidly, reaching the point of no return. “Master!” She broke “I’m getting close.”

“Hold on. I know you can do better than that.” Harry said with a certainty she didn’t have.
Did he know just how bad she had it? How her body reacted to his very presence? Did he have
any idea what she felt when he penetrated her? It wasn’t just the physical sensation of him parting
her flesh and filling her. It was the sense of submission, that he was claiming her, conquering her
most vulnerable region. She couldn’t… she couldn’t…

But she had to.

 Harry gave her no quarter, picking up the pace. She wanted to beg him to let her cum, but
he wasn’t stopping her from coming. He was letting her cum, but challenging her to do more. She
wanted to live up to his expectations.

So, despite the desperate neediness in her core, she held on. She bit down painfully on her
lip as tears began to leak from her eyes. Her arms shook until the gave out from under her,
ironically giving Harry even more leverage to drive himself into her. With each thrust, she
spasmed, she felt as if she were going made from it. “M-master.” She sobbed.

“I’m close, Dem. Just a little bit…” Harry moaned. Demelza tried to hold on for him, just a
little bit longer, but she couldn’t. She came, and just seconds later so did he.

And both of their worlds were enveloped in light.

Chapter End Notes

Daphne and Ron. A bit of an odd couple, I admit (and not even a couple atm). I think
they'll have an interesting dynamic though.
 Animals
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Demelza thought she was doing to explode. Despite Ginny, Hermione, and Luna’s attempts
to prepare her, there was no preparing for the surge of magic that tore through her, forever altering
her. But the magic was nothing, nothing compared to how it felt when it had done its job.

Awareness of Harry cascaded through her mind like a supernova. He was overwhelming,
she felt like she was going to melt in a puddle next to him- his formidable force of will, his
courage, his nobility, his kindness. They were all things she’d already known and loved about
him, but they were made more real by feeling them for herself. He was every bit the man she’d
known he was. “Master… master.” She croaked, both in her head and aloud, trying to push across
how she felt in that moment with the only word she believed did it justice.

Her master looked down at her, his eyes glowing with affection that Demelza could now
feel. She could feel how he loved her, his protectiveness and care, how he adored her. His hand
cupped her cheek and his lips brushed against her forehead, and in a flash, Demelza was aware that
she could feel those actions from his perspective.

She could feel his body… his cock, still mostly hard and pressed against her stomach and
oh my god. Her attention had just made it twitch and stiffen all the more, and Demelza got her first
taste of what her master felt like when aroused. He was hard, throbbing with an intense male need
to penetrate, to take and plunder her wet holes, the rut into her until that need was satisfied and he
pumped his seed into her. She wanted to, no, needed to worship it.

She could barely even feel her own body, only what she needed to service hi. She could,
however, feel her master’s body in complete detail. She knew had he had shifted to a kneeling
position, and awkwardly adjusted herself so that she could lower her mouth onto his cock.
Normally, sucking his cock would have been a turn on, Demelza would have felt that familiar
neediness in her core and the tingle in her clit and would have the resist the urge to touch herself.
Now, however, whatever her own body was feeling was a faint shadow. Even if her master had
turned her around and fucked her, her own orgasm would have been felt as a distant echo compared
to the fiery inferno of Harry erupting into her wet hole.

She could be so good for him, lick and suck just how it felt best for him, and her master
was just as consumed as she was. Normally, he would be looking after her, checking in on how she
was feeling, but now her pleasure was the furthest thing from his mind. His hands had gripped
around her head and he’d begun using her mouth for his own pleasure. She loved it, how he
reveled in using her body and how her gagging sounds as he repeatedly hit the back of her throat
turned him on. But most of all, she was captivated by the feeling welling in his cock, tingling in
his balls, rising higher and higher into an orgasm that was similar to her own, but indescribably
different, somehow more masculine in nature.

Unfortunately, while Demelza was no longer aware of most of her body’s cues, many of her
body’s actions weren’t consciously done. No sooner had Demelza experienced the blissful high
that was Harry injecting his cum into a wet, sucking mouth, had that mouth begun to cough. Her
master regained some awareness and pulled back, letting Demelza suck in air instead of cum while
he took matters into his own hands. He jerked off string after string of his cum onto her face, her
open mouth, and her chest, painting her as if she was a canvas.
 Before Demelza could even begin to feel shame for her pathetic performance, her master
bent pushed her back to the floor and pressed his still oozing cock into her cunt. Demelza was
even more passive in this role. No longer did she need to lick and suck, or do anything, really. All
she needed to do was be a wet hole for his cock. The last of her awareness of her body left her and
she became a bystander. Her one open eye (the other was coated shut with cum) stared blankly
ahead, her mouth hung open letting out a trickle of drool and cum.

Demelza marveled at how her master’s muscles powerfully propelled him as he fucked her
vacant body, he was so strong, and the brutal fucking he was putting her body through came like
second nature to him- or instinct. The feeling of wet, warm pussy around her master’s cock was
just incredible, and it felt even better when that cunt began clenching on him. Demelza felt a pang,
and realized that her body was coming. Her master’s thrusting picked up a notch, his grunts filling
the room while Demelza egged him on.

Please master, unload those heavy balls right into that wet cunt! Paint this fertile womb
white with your seed!

You’d like that, wouldn’t you, Dem. He responded I could do it right now if I wanted. I
could remove the birth control charm and impregnate you tonight. She could feel his intent and
knew he wasn’t lying, if he wanted to, he could remove the charm, even without a wand.

Yes, pleaseee. She answered immediately. The jolt of pleasure that she felt from her body
was surprisingly powerful, a rhythmic thrumming that temporarily derailed her train of thought.
She was actually afraid of how intense that would have been were she were fully in her own body.

Yeah, you’d like that. He confirmed after briefly pausing due to the distraction of her
clenching down on him once more. But I won’t. Demelza briefly felt and irrational pang of
disappointment This is why I’m your master, pet. You know how bad you getting pregnant would
be for us, we aren’t ready.

Demelza felt properly chastised, and also grateful that her master wasn’t so easily swept
away as she was. With that issue dealt with, he redoubled his efforts, once again pushing himself
to the edge of orgasm. But don’t worry, I will gladly empty my balls into this wet cunt.

-----

Fleur hadn’t expected the bonding to be so bright. Watching the ritual culminate left her
with no doubts about just how powerful it was, and strong the resulting bond must be. She could
feel the power of it, speaking to her very soul.

Somehow, Fleur felt like an intruder after that, an outsider looking into some secret she was
not meant to know. Glancing around the room told her that Katie and Susan felt similarly.
Hermione nodded in understanding to them, but told them that the three bonded witches were
going to be there to watch out for Harry and Demelza. She supposed already being a part of the
bond gave them a different perspective.

“Wow.” Susan breathed after they quietly took their leave.

Katie chuckled “Yeah, I wasn’t expecting things to be so… bright.”

Fleur chuckled too at how similar their thinking is “I was surprised at how submissive she
was.”

“I guess that’s not really in your nature, is it?” Katie nodded.

 “No, its not. It was sexy though, seeing him manhandle her.” Fleur acknowledged “But its
odd, knowing that the same man can be dominant with one person, submissive with another. I'm
just wondering, what does he really want? Is he just going along with what we want for our sake?”

“I think if you wanted to know that, you should ask one of the witches in that room.” Susan
shrugged “But for what it’s worth, people aren’t all one thing. They’re complex with complex
needs and desires. It took me getting a dose of that… potion Hermione cooked up to get me to
realize that there was more to what I wanted than I thought.”

Katie nodded approvingly “You’re really good at that- reading people- so I bet you’re
right. You can’t just put people into boxes. Heck, I bet even you have a submissive side, Fleur.”
She teased.

Fleur laughed, wondering what that would even look like. She didn’t think she would be
able to stop herself from turning the tables on him if they even tried switching roles. Though that in
itself did sound fun, having him attempt to be dominant only to turn things around on him.

“Maybe.” Fleur said noncommittally “Though I think we both prefer to be in control.”

Maybe if he tied her up, perhaps chains, enchanted to be incredibly strong? She pondered
idly. Perhaps she could try it, just once, for a special occasion, to spoil him...

“You got that right, sister.”

-----

Ginny had a problem, and her name was Fleur Delecour.

It wasn’t that she disliked her. In fact, Ginny had come to like the older woman. No, the
problem was that she liked her too much. By Ginny’s understanding, Fleur had become much less
restrained with her allure. This mostly worked out because, as Fleur had told Harry, he was a
magnet for it, directing almost all of her focus.

This worked out perfectly… except whenever Ginny happened to be between them. Harry
made resisting it look easy, each time she accidentally intercepted a blast of Fleur’s allure, Ginny
found herself stupefied- gaping dumbly at her. While Fleur didn’t go out of the way to make
things difficult for her, she seemed to take delight in tripping her up like this- sometimes teasing her
with comments such as “My eyes are up here, Ginny.”, or simply closing her mouth shut with one
finger as she had once at the Burrow. She never pressed the issue and refused to let her apologize
for something ‘that needed no apology’. After teasing her Fleur always let her be to attempt to
regain her dignity and wipe the drool from her chin.

It helped her ego that Luna also seemed to be affected occasionally, though not nearly as
dramatically as Ginny had been. Willpower had never been her strong suit. Demelza too reported
being affected by the allure but hadn’t outwardly shown it.

If that were the extent problems, it wouldn’t have been that big of an issue. Gabrielle was
the only thing preventing them from totally abandoning any sense of decency, and that very well
might have been a blessing since she doubted they would ever get anything done if left unchecked.
However, they had quickly found ways around it. There were eight of them after all, it was easy to
take turns- tutoring her, flying, and so on.

The upshot of this, besides the fact that Harry was now getting as much pussy as he could
realistically handle, was that they’d all gotten much more comfortable around each other. Fleur
had started out dressing conservatively, not wanting to ruffle any feathers, but seeing Katie, Luna,
and increasingly the others’ casual attire, ditched the more formal clothes and began wearing her
favored comfort clothing- nightgowns.

The French woman had gone through a complete wardrobe overhaul since returning from
France, and it showed. Fleur’s nightgowns were rather… revealing. Frankly, anything had the
potential to be sinfully sexy when Fleur wore it, but these nightgowns were clearly designed for it.
They tended to be on the short side, coming down to mid-thigh at the most, and their necklines
invariably dipped low to reveal her cleavage. Fleur did not wear a bra with these nightgowns yet
her magnificent bosom supported itself anyway.

She was clearly aware of these facts and was more than happy to exploit them. It was
common for her to find an excuse to bend over in front of Harry- either facing towards him or away
form him- to give him a prime view. While Fleur never showed off for Ginny, that didn’t stop the
redhead from drooling over her nonetheless. Harry at least got to experience orgasm after glorious
orgasm with his cock enveloped in her velvet cunt, between her incredible breasts, or taken to the
hilt by mouth. At least he got to hear Fleur shout his name to the heavens, sing the praises of his
cock, and have her stare at his him like a piece of meat throughout the day (seriously, her eyes
followed his arse every time he left the room, not that she blamed her, but still). The woman was
insatiable, and that was coming from her of all people. All Ginny got of Fleur was the second-
hand experience from Harry.

The worst of Ginny’s torment came, however, when Fleur started joining them in bed. All
of them sleeping together (actual, literal sleeping) had started the night Demelza’s parents had died
and had continued mostly uninterrupted since. They all had their official rooms, but almost
exclusively they’d all begun sleeping in the same magically expanded bed. Fleur had been the last
person to join them, for understandable reasons, she was far less familiar with the rest of them.
However, the night after her bonding, Demelza had led Fleur by the hand to bed, silently indicating
her inclusion in the ‘family’. Ginny couldn’t fault either of them for it, especially after learning
that Fleur had shed a few tears as she hugged Demelza afterwards, but it had presented yet another
source of frustration for Ginny.

Clothing was most definitely optional in bed. Multiple of them had sex with Harry in bed
every night (either in the hours before they collectively settled down for sleep, or in the morning),
it was just natural that there be nudity. Fleur wore her nightgown to bed (which would have been
bad enough) except in cases where she… bedded Harry. It was only a matter of time before Ginny
found herself pressed skin to skin with Fleur’s body.

The night that had finally happened, Ginny hadn’t even internalized the fact that Fleur was
completely naked until she slipped under the covers. Very quickly, Ginny realized she was in her
nightmare (or perhaps, wet dream) scenario- on one side was Harry, on the other was Fleur- both
of them obliviously asleep and completely nude.

Ginny had just resolved to extricate herself from the situation and sleep on the edge of the
bed, when Fleur had drawn closer, softly murmuring “’Arry.” Ginny found herself pressed between
them. She could feel Fleur’s body in all its glory. Her cheek rested against Fleur’s breasts; the
close-up view of her ample cleavage now dominated Ginny’s vision. They felt every bit as soft
and supple as they did for Harry. Fleur’s legs had twined with Ginny’s, and the redhead was
tortured by the feel of her silky-smooth thighs. To make matters worse, Harry was on her other
side, and his half hard cock was pressed against her lower back. A few months ago, this would
have been a perhaps more torturous experience for Ginny than anything Fleur could do to her, but
she’d become accustomed to sleeping next to Harry, to feeling his naked body next to her. This,
however, was completely new.
 Ginny simply couldn’t stop herself, she inched herself forward until her sex made contact
with Fleur’s thighs, and she began to… relieve herself. “Uhn, uhn, uhn, uhn.” She grunted as she
rubbed herself against Fleur, closer… closer…

“Ah, down girl.” Fleur muttered, gently pushing Ginny away. The part-Veela didn’t seem
particularly upset at Ginny’s actions, but at the same time, it was a clear dismissal. Feeling utterly
humiliated but still turned on beyond reason, Ginny slinked off to the bathroom, banishing herself
to the more distant loo down the hall to avoid potentially waking the others. As she left, she
noticed that Fleur was now groggily crawling towards Harry. With a mix of arousal and horror,
she realized what she had just inadvertently facilitated. Ginny sat herself on the toilet, spreading
her legs wide as she began to furiously rub her clit. She came in seconds, biting down on her free
hand so that her scream just came out as a serious of grunts, but it wasn’t nearly enough, it didn’t
satisfy.

Fleur awoke Harry with a kiss, and Harry muttered something unintelligibly, though
through the bond Ginny knew that in his sleep clouded state he’d meant to ask her what she was
doing, or something to that affect. “I’m sorry, I know you need your rest mon tresor, but it really
isn’t my fault. You’re simply irresistible.” Fleur crooned, before pressing a series of kisses to his
lips and face. Meanwhile, her hand went to a much less innocent destination, her fingers caressing
his already hard cock. Her allure poured over him as he blinked groggily, and he allowed it in,
curling across his body as he surrendered control to her.

“You’ll be the death of me.” Harry grinned.

“You underestimate yourself. Your stamina is incredible- keeping up with us like this.”
Fleur returned. “And your cock is always so eager for me.” Fleur quickly cast ‘muffliato’ around
them so as to not disturb the others’ sleep, but Ginny could hear everything through Harry’s ears.
She wasted no more time, sheathing Harry within her. Harry mewled in pleasure as Fleur’s
femininity devoured his aching shaft. Harry’s hips spasmed, but to no avail as Fleur had him
pressed firmly to the bed, moaning decadently and worrying her lips as she looked down at him
with half-lidded eyes.

Ginny came again, but continued rubbing herself feverishly. It was like she’d been
possessed; she couldn’t stop herself, or the fantasies playing out in her mind. It was more than just
lust of Fleur’s body. Fleur pushing her away, it had been humiliating and it… it had turned her on.
More than that, really. To say that it turned her on was underselling it. It had filled her with such a
feverish, mad lust that had overthrown her. Scenes flashed through her mind, fully formed in an
instant only to be discarded a moment later and replaced. Fleur stripping her down and mocking
her body. Fleur making her lick her feet as she enjoyed Harry’s cock. Fleur leaving her tied to a
chair and unable to touch herself as she put Harry through a marathon fuck session. Fleur
interrupting her and Harry mid-coitus, to pull Ginny off him and mount Harry herself, neither
paying Ginny a moment’s more attention.

Harry melted the instant Fleur had taken his cock. She’d been ‘training’ him to be more
vocal for her and it showed. He whimpered and whined as Fleur slowly raised herself up, her outer
lips dragging along his shaft, clinging to him with every centimeter. She followed this by a short,
sharp, downward thrust that sheathed him completely within her once more. Harry moaned, and
his cock twitched as he held back his orgasm.

“Ah!” Fleur’s lips parted in their own, barely audible gasp, but as her eyes opened her
expression became displeased “What did I tell you, Harry, about holding back?” She demanded.

“That I shouldn’t. Unless you tell me to.”

 “And what were you just doing?”

“I’m sorry.”

“No. Tell me, do you want me to deny you?” Fleur asked.

“Err…”

“I could do it, easily, my love. I could have you begging if I wanted. In fact- don’t cum.
Not yet. Not until we’ve finished this discussion.” She then tightened her inner muscles around
him to prove her point, forcing a ragged moan from Harry as his hips canted impotently upward.
“Is this what you want.”

“No.”

“Of course you don’t, Harry. Because trying not to cum, in your own way, is you keeping a
little bit of control from me. Isn’t it?” Fleur clenched around him once more and he could only
moan helplessly in response to her question. “Me keeping you from coming would defeat the
purpose of it, would it not?”

“Am I not generous, Harry? I could tease you, edge you, force you to beg for it every time,
but I don’t. Most men would kill for me to do even that for them, but I’ve given you so much
more. I freely let you enjoy the pleasures of my body whenever you’d like, yet you seem to insist
on looking this gift horse in the mouth? Why, because of pride?” She clenched around him
several more times, rhythmically, effectively milking him. Harry gave a ragged cry as he clutched
at the bedsheets, his willpower holding by a string. Ginny was amazed (as she often was) by his
ability to resist. Desperate pleasure ran through his cock, drawn out by the glorious pussy
clutching it, flaring intensely in his sensitive tip. It curled in his balls, which ached with then need
to release themselves, and it pulsed in his taint, begging his core muscles to twitch.

“I’m sorry, please let me cum.” Harry said, in an uncharacteristically small voice.

“Non. Not yet. Look at me.”

Harry looked Fleur in the eyes, but she shook her head. “No. Look at me.” She tilted his
head down, drawing his eyes to her voluptuous breasts, and then down to where they were
conjoined, where his cock disappeared inside her, trapped within her folds. Satisfied that his eyes
would not stray, she took his hands and placed them on her breasts. “Do you see now? When
we’re out of the bedroom, its different, and the other girls have their own desires and expectations.
But when you’re with me” She clenched again for emphasis “This cock is mine. Those balls are
mine. Your cum is mine. Do you understand?” Her voice was low and intense, her eyes were dark
with inhuman desire. Harry nodded vigorously, unable to speak from the pleasure. “Good, now
cum.”

With that last thread of resistance gone, he exploded in her. His cock felt like a live wire-
supercharged with pleasure. It seemed that every orgasm Fleur gave him was intense, but the
teasing had pushed it to another level. She easily gave him such intense pleasure that the rest of
them needed creativity and effort to achieve, and now Ginny got to feel what Fleur could do to him
when she went the extra mile.

“Ooooh, good boy. Good boy! Give it to me!” Fleur moaned euphorically, tossing her hair
behind her as she threw her head back. Harry ejaculating in her had a way of setting her off- the
feeling of him twitching and pumping into her and the knowledge that he obeying his primitive
breeding instincts by pumping his virile seed into her- unf.
 Ginny, who was at the precipice of a massive orgasm that would see her pass out- had the
presence of mind to think that Fleur looked like a goddess at that moment. Her beauty was all the
more striking in the pale moonlight, which seemed to highlight the Veela heritage of her features.
Even as face twisted in pleasure without restrain, to Ginny it could have been an artists portrait.
Her silvery-blonde hair hung behind her, and it almost glittered in the moonlight. Harry’s hands
had reflexively tensed as they cupped Fleur’s breasts, his fingers digging themselves into them, yet
the soft flesh simply overflowed his hands.

She contracted around him with each pulse, providing a mixture of massage and suction
that drew out his orgasm, yet after well over a minute he nevertheless petered out. Harry felt some
awareness return to him and he quickly checked to make sure that the others hadn’t been
awakened. He only now fully realized Ginny’s predicament, and saw that Hermione, Luna, and
Demelza were still asleep (as well as Katie and Susan, as far as he could tell), though they seemed
to be stirring somewhat. Luna and Demelza seemed to be instinctively rubbing against each other,
while Hermione was repeatedly rubbing her thighs together.

This distraction was not acceptable to Fleur, who whipped her head back to them as if the
end of his orgasm had disturbed her own experience. Her eyes were darkened and intense, a sure
sign of her Veela side coming through. “No. I want more.”

She shifted her position, and Harry’s half hard cock slipped out, still twitching slightly and
dribbling cum. She reached down to his testicles, her fingers hooking around his testes and pulling
them away from his body so that the delicate orbs were securely in the grasp of her hand. Harry’s
eyes went wide, searching out Fleur’s for some assurance even as his cock shuddered in response.
He felt utterly vulnerable by her grip on the most fragile part of his body, and her look of raw
aggression… it scared him a little.

The hint of fear in his eyes seemed to bring Fleur back to herself. Her expression softened,
even as it retained some of its inhuman lust. “I will never hurt you. Trust me. Give yourself to
me. I will make you feel so good mon tresor.” Harry, not quite coherent, nodded, communicating
his trust with his eyes. “Good.” Fleur’s smile once again grew hungry, but she decided to take her
time, to ease Harry into what she had planned. Her fingers began to caress their new prize and she
couldn’t help the surge of possessiveness that bubbled up “Mine.” Of course she would never hurt
them. Even at their most possessed, a Veela would never risk damaging their beloved mate’s
testes- it was simply foolish in the extreme and their instincts ensured it never happened.

Yet, she loved the power her position gave her. It was fitting, she thought, how men put up
so many walls to avoid being vulnerable. Harry too- though she didn’t blame him one bit, he’d
never had the luxury of being vulnerable and not paying for it in misery. And yet, they were so
exquisitely vulnerable- both emotionally and physically- perhaps because they worked so hard to
deny it. Just one touch to his cock, even a single finger, and she had Harry’s full attention. Her
mouth or pussy could transform him into a puddle, a shaking, needy mess at her beck and call.
And when she grabbed ahold of his testicles, an entirely different transformation took him. His
moans became tiny whimpers, and his legs spread themselves out for her- a sure sign of
submission. He’d become completely submissive and compliant for her, and she loved it.

She would not abuse his trust in her, she knew that it was precious, that he was precious.

The night she and Harry had gone to her parents, Fleur had learned that there was more to
learn about the allure than what even she knew. By the way Harry had described it, her mother
(oh, she hated even giving her that title now) had been able to focus the effects of it to just a part of
his body. It had, of course, gotten Fleur wondering what else she didn’t know about her heritage or
abilities because her mother never bothered telling her. She’d never bothered to experiment with
her allure, as she’d been doing everything to avoid using it altogether.

She’d contacted a distant cousin she’d met just a few times in her life, who had owled her
back with a small book. Fleur was a little offended that it appeared to be addressed to someone
closer to Gabrielle’s age than her own, until she realized that there was an age locked section with
‘tips and tricks’. While the first section had the motherly, comforting tone you’d expect for a
‘your body is changing and this is all natural’ guide, the latter section had a far raunchier tone even
though it was ostensibly the same author. Not only was she crass, often describing male body parts
the way one of Demelza’s romance novels would, she included moving illustrations that were half-
instructional-half-pornographic, also usually lewd depiction of certain aspects of the male
anatomy. It was very much a book made by and for Veela.

It was one of those illustrations that had initially brought her attention to the move she was
about to try- nicknamed ‘priming the pump’. The picture in question had been a fully color
drawing of an erect penis (what else) twitching and leaking copious amounts of cum that trickled
down the shaft, included were testicles being gripped just as Fleur had done to Harry’s. The
section described a method of channeling the allure to the testicles, which was supposed to boost
arousal, semen production, and virility- though the author used terms like ‘turn his cock into a cum
fountain’ ‘turn your lover into a breeding bull, desperate for you to drain his seed’. She’d spent
several long moments staring at the titillating illustration while imagining doing it to Harry’s cock
and resolved to try it when the mood felt right.

And now, it certainly felt right.

As the book suggested, Fleur began slowly, directing her allure to trickle from her hand to
his testicles. Harry reacted instantly with a gasp “Fleur… what?”

“Do you feel that, love?” Fleur purred, slowly ramping up the assault, as the trickle became
a steady stream coursing straight into his scrotum. “You’re so delicate, so vulnerable. I wonder
if-” Her fingers began stroking his sack once more and Harry whimpered. “Feels good?”

“Yes.” Harry rasped. “Oh my god, it’s so good!” The book had said that this would make
his scrotum a highly erogenous zone, though noted that actual orgasm needed stimulation of his
cock (though, as the author noted, that could take the form of a touch of a finger). Fleur wasn’t
done yet, however, the book had described one more step.

For Harry, it had started as a pleasant tingling in his balls, not unlike how they felt just
before a very good orgasm. He knew what was happening, he could feel her allure flowing in from
all sides from the fingers that she’d curled around his testicles. Not that knowing that gave him
even a bit of control in this situation. A new wave of her allure poured into him, and that tingling
ignited into a burning ember of pleasure in each testicle, the teasing of her fingers turned from
something that felt… nice, to a sensation nearly as good as if they’d been caressing his cockhead
and teasing his frenulum.

“It feels that good for you, Harry? With just my fingers?” Fleur teased “I haven’t even
gotten started.”.

“W-what do you mea- aaahn!” Before he could even finish the question, she lowered
herself down, trapping his hands beneath her boobs, and placed her head between his legs. She
pressed a kiss to each testicle, letting her tongue worry the sensitive flesh just so before pulling
back, the organ twitching at the contact. Harry’s eyelids fluttered as he let out a series of soft
whines at the sensations of Fleur’s lips caressing him, but that was just the teaser. When Fleur’s
mouth returned, she engulfed a testicle entirely in her mouth. She made care to avoid using her
teeth, instead gently sucking gently, drawing it further into her mouth’s embrace as she lavished the
delicate orb with her tongue.

She used this intimate contact as a conduit for her allure, allowing her to control it more
precisely, and guiding it to curl around and stimulate his teste, which had begun to twitch in her
mouth. Finally, she let out an indulgent moan that Harry could feel in his teeth, before pulling back
and giving his other testicle the same treatment.

Harry could only cry out, his hands clenching impotently in the embrace of Fleur’s breasts,
as she lit a roiling, churning inferno in his balls. His cock felt like it was melting down as cum
began to leak freely from the slit and down his shaft. And yet, he wasn’t coming, there was no
release, and no end to the fire Fleur had stoked in him.

Fleur indulged herself, thoroughly ravishing each testicle, then taking his entire scrotum in
her mouth and giving it the same treatment. Finally, she pressed another appreciative kiss to each
testicle, whispering “Lovely. Just lovely.”

When Fleur looked up, her mouth fell open at the lurid sight awaiting her. The illustration
in the book hadn’t done it justice, or perhaps Julie Walker never had a mate as virile as hers. His
cock was a work of art, fully engorged, veins flaring, with his purpling, ridged head standing in
contrast with the red flush of his shaft. His semen had leaked abundantly, streaming down the
contours of his shaft and was just beginning to matt in his neatly trimmed pubic hair. For a long
moment Fleur stared, mouth agape and saliva pooling in her mouth as her world shrunk down to
the dripping cock before her.

Then a thought occurred to her. She groped blindly and found a wand- it wasn’t hers, but
it’d do in a pinch. “Accio camera.”

Katie had introduced her to the camera, telling her they’d all had chances to take
‘memorable’ pictures, so she should as well. A drawer in the bedside table yanked open and the
camera flew to her hand. Harry had the grace to look bashful as Fleur focused the camera, though
his expression certainly would not make it into the picture. This would be the first addition to a
collection, she was sure.

“Thank you my love, so patient for me.” Fleur purred, her hand cupping his balls once
more “I think its time I reward you.” His cock jerked ardently at her words as a fat string of cum
pooled on his cockhead and began its slow journey down. “So eager.” She leaned over, taking in
the delectable scent, his male musk almost overpowered by the distinct aroma of his semen, both
of which sang to her veela instincts.

She wrapped her lips around his tip and ravished his cockhead with her tongue. However
his taste was so intoxicating that she just had to have more, and found herself hilting his cock
entirely in her mouth. This, it turned out, was a mistake.

The instant her mouth had engulfed him, Harry was gripped by an orgasm unlike any he’d
had before. Normally, the pleasure was centered in his shaft, usually near the head. Now though, it
felt like his testicles had boiled over, constantly twitching as they eagerly ejected his seed. Mixed
with the pleasure, Harry felt a burning sensation race out from his testicles, as his tubes strained
wide to accommodate the torrent.

Fleur, for all her heritage, was not prepared for this. Harry did not ‘shoot’ so much as explode into
Fleur mouth, more specifically, right into her throat. To her shame, she found herself choking as
his semen hit the back of her throat. Unable to properly swallow, Fleur’s cheeks bulged outward
obscenely and a steady stream of his semen escaped from the corners of her mouth, dribbling down
her chin, neck, and into her cleavage.
 She was nearly overwhelmed, and the prospect of failure burned her. With a will, Fleur
pushed through the discomfort and swallowed, pulled back to a more manageable position, and
sucked, daring him to give her all that he had. Her eyes had narrowed into slits as she stared
intensely up at him- his piercing green eyes were squeezed shut, his strikingly handsome face was
screwed up in pleasure, the enticingly lean muscles of his upper body spasmed along with his cock
and testicles. His hips attempted to thrust upwards into her mouth, one last hint of masculine
aggression that Fleur countered by returning her hand to his scrotum, which gave her both the
ability to restrain and stimulate him. She swallowed again and again, consuming everything he had
to offer, never once faltering until Harry’s balls had been wrung dry.

When she was satisfied that he was done, he let his still twitching cock out of her mouth,
pressing several long, sensual kisses to his cockhead as she withdrew. She licked her lips,
collecting a small amount of the tickled of cum she’d let slip past her lips. She felt powerful, and
euphorically drunk off of it. Her wonderfully virile mate had unleashed every last bitt of masculine
energy he had on her and she’d taken it all, swallowed it up like a snack. She had conquered him
and would not be denied.

Harry’s eyes barely managed to focus on her as she climbed atop his body- rather they
managed to focus on her breasts which hung alluringly close to his face. With her hand, she gave
his slick shaft a few firm strokes, delighting in how it shuddered under her touch and how he
whimpered. “Fleur… its too much.”

“Your cock disagrees.” Fleur noted smugly, not only was he hard and twitching, he was
getting harder in her hand. “All you have to do, my love, is use your safe word and I’ll stop.” That
had been a recent development, but after seeing Harry and Demelza together, she saw the benefit of
it. For simplicity ‘treacle tart’ would become a universal safe word for their coven.

But Harry didn’t use the safe word, he just whined as Fleur’s pussy engulfed him.
“Yesssss!” Fleur hissed. He felt glorious inside of her, she just needed a bit more… She brought
her hand down, circling her clit with her finger “Oh YES!”

No sooner had she begun orgasmically clamping down on his cock when Harry announced
with a yelp of “Oh god! Cumming!” Sure enough, his hips jerked upward and his cock began to
quiver in her body’s grip on it. It was a dry orgasm, which might have been a disappointment to
Fleur had it not been proof that she had completely drained him and yet still his cock could not
resist her pussy.

Exultant, she continued to move on top of him, her cunt repeatedly devouring his manhood.
“Your cock just can’t say no to me, can it?” Fleur said huskily “You’re the most impressive man
I’ve ever met, but you’re still a man." She continued to grind on him, fingering her clit to another
satisfying orgasm. "Tell me, could the little redhead cumming her brains out in the loo ever do this
to you?”

Fleur had been secretly… curious about women for years. Her Veela drive had never
responded to them, but the less primal part of her could appreciate them and had wondered if they
might be resistant to her allure. It was more of an idle curiosity, one she’d never had the
opportunity or the motivation to act on. She would eventually get that question answered- women
were indeed affected by her allure if they were attracted to other women. As with men, some- like
Luna- handled it gracefully, while others- like Ginny- decidedly did not.

Fleur was working herself up to taking Luna up on her obvious affections. The girl was so
sweet, and open in a way that Fleur admired. Harry was certainly supportive of the idea, but they
were all so busy, both in bed and out of it, that the timing had never been right to bring it up to her.
 Still, she found how Luna’s eyes would occasionally drift far away as they looked at her, her
blushes, her mannerisms, all of it , to be quite adorable. Whenever they were close, and Fleur
caught scent of her arousal… mmm the temptation was there.

As for Ginny, she was arguably the closest to Fleur out of all the women in the coven.
She’d done a lot to help Fleur get to this point (indeed if it weren’t for her, the coven would never
have been), she’d even helped her in those first days trying to integrate herself with the others. But
god bless her, that girl just could not handle the allure. What’s more, the arousal that rolled off
Ginny in waves had a very different effect on her than Luna’s or Harry’s. It made her want to pin
Harry to the nearest hard surface, fuck his brains out, and humiliate this little girl. It had been
particularly unbearable when Ginny had woken her tonight, her body had been practically
screaming at her I’m pathetic, please humiliate me, fuck Harry while I watch.

Which wasn’t fair. Fleur respected Ginny, and didn’t really think she was pathetic. She
didn’t want to humiliate her friend. Yet Ginny’s body seemed to be telling her to do just that.
After several long discussion with Hermione (which were mostly just her rambling about the
nature of magic and sex while Fleur nodded along and absorbed information), Fleur had a theory.
Ginny may have been desperately attracted to her, but what she wanted Fleur to do was humiliate
her, she wanted to watch as Fleur fucked her man, and she was instinctively picking up on those
desires.

Harry’s breath caught, though he hadn’t answered the question, but Fleur didn’t blame
him. He was far to kind to voice what she was asking him to say (to say nothing of what the bond
enabled) “What is she doing now, Harry?”

“She passed out after I came the first time.” Harry said roughly “She just woke up and
uh…”

“She’s masturbating, isn’t she?” Harry nodded. “She went wild after I mentioned her, am I
right?”

“Yeah.”

“Let me guess what she’s thinking, what she’s cumming her brains out over.” Fleur smiled,
now feeling confident that she was right “She wants me to tell her she’s pathetic. She spent years
drooling over you, fantasizing over you, and now she gets off more from watching you fuck other
women than being with her.”

For the first time Fleur could hear rhythmic grunts coming from Ginny in the loo down the
hall “She wants me to mock her. She wants me to fuck you while she watches in the corner,
fingering her desperate little cunt while I enjoy the cock she’s lusted after since she was a girl. She
want to feel my pussy draw orgasm after wonderful orgasm from your cock. And then-” Fleur was
interrupted by a sudden shriek from the loo.

Fleur smiled faintly, she figured she had hit the mark.

Chapter End Notes

I was inspired.
 Taste
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Harry woke up to the feeling of a mouth around his cock. This wasn’t too unusual for him,
in fact, more often than not these days he was woken up by someone who wanted to have sex with
him. He opened his eyes, he noted that a couple of people had already woken up, including…
Mmmmh, a little impatient today, are we Luna?

Early bird catches the worm, Harry. Or in this case, the early girl gets the cum. Luna
replied, removing her mouth to look up at him with those gorgeous eyes of hers. She looked so
good down there, her blonde locks cascading over his thighs. She was wearing nothing but an old
T-shirt of his, one which went down to her knees, though Luna had hitched this one up with her
arm so that she could touch herself.

You’ve never had any trouble ‘getting my cum’ before. Harry teased.

Mmmmh, yes, but right now its been building up all night. I bet you have a nice big load
for my breakfast.

Breakfast? Harry quickly realized her intention. He’d known it was something Luna had
wanted to try, but they’d never gotten to it at Hogwarts. Beside them on the bed was a bowl of
cereal, no milk.

Yet. Luna added cheekily.

Luna returned to her attentions, and Harry immediately realized that something was
different. It felt better, a lot better. Luna’s blowjobs had always felt brilliant, but now he could
barely hold himself back. Harry groaned in pleasure, his hands grabbing blindly, and instead of
finding bedsheets, one hand found soft flesh. “Mmm, Harry. So frisky already?” Fleur moaned
groggily.

“Shit. Sorry Fleur.” Harry gasped.

To Harry’s disappointment, Luna pulled her head up to address Fleur “It’s really my fault.
I’m milking him, you see.”

Fleur perched herself up and chuckled as she realized why Harry’s hand had groped her
thigh. “Don’t be sorry, in fact…” He pressed her body to his side and tugged his hand to her cunt.
Her allure ashed over him, and though he chose to force it back instead of embracing it as he
normally did when intimate with Fleur, it wasn't like his body needed the encouragement.

Harry moaned softly and his cock twitched at the sensation of his fingers penetrating
Fleur’s silky folds. Luna took that as her cue to return to sucking him. “Oh fuck! Luna! It feels so
good! So fucking mmphh!” Fleur muffled him with a kiss, placing a hand on his cheek to turn his
mouth towards hers. Again, Harry was stunned by how good it all felt, far better than snogging
(even with Fleur) had any right to feel.

Harry shivered at the incoming sensations- Fleur’s mouth devouring his, her hand on his
cheek, her breasts against his side, Luna’s hair draped over his thighs and of course her mouth-
which was currently voraciously sucking at his cock in a style that was patently hers.
 His pleasure soared higher and higher, past what he’d normally ever get from ‘simple’
blowjob. He made several embarrassingly urgent noises into Fleur’s mouth, his cock shuddering
as he barreled towards some unknown climax. Please Luna, please Luna, I need it, I need it!

Oh god, Harry, I’m gonna. But, but I gotta- I gotta! I’m sorry! Before Harry could reach
his peak, Luna reached her own. Trembling, she cried out as her mouth broke free from his shaft,
her head resting against his thigh as she rode out the spasms of her climax.

Harry wrenched his mouth free of Fleur’s, letting out a whine of disappointment. Fleur’s
eyes were immediately drawn to his cock- newly free from Luna’s mouth, glistening with saliva,
and sporting a drop of precum on the head. She licked her lips and reached for it. “No!” Luna
snapped with uncharacteristic possessiveness, and Fleur’s hand retracted instinctively “It’s mine!”

Fleur raised an eyebrow at her. “I mean, I called it first.” Luna backtracked “I’m sorry I
stopped, Harry. You were so responsive; it was really attractive.”

Fleur smiled “I’m sorry for encroaching on your territory Luna.” She said with some humor
“But I’ve also noticed that Harry seems to be rather sensitive this morning.” To prove her point,
she licked up his jawline before nibbling at his ear. Harry whimpered as his cock trembled,
releasing a bit more precum that had Luna salivating.

“God. Please, you’re killing me here! Just- OH FUCK!” Luna’s mouth devoured him cleanly, and
Harry could only babble.

Fleur had not forgotten about his hand and was closer to fucking it at this point than he was
fingering her. “Ah! I love seeing you like this, mon tresor.” She purred as she continued to nibble
at his ear. “So desperate and eager. Don’t fight it, love, cum. Cum.”

And with a ragged cry, he did. Luna quickly pulled her mouth back and replaced it with her
hand- still slick from her juices- which began so stroke him encouragingly. Her other hand had
grabbed her cereal bowl and adjusted it to catch his release. The fact that he was emptying his
balls into a bowl of lucky charms barely registered to Harry, he was cumming his brains out and
could only focus on the gloriously satisfying pleasure searing through his cock and sending
shockwaves through his trembling body.

It took a long minute for Harry to recover, bit even though his hands were still shaking, his
cock hadn’t softened in the slightest. Luna was sitting on the side of the bed, happily eating her
cereal. Semen made a poor milk substitute, but Luna had improvised, using her spoon to
thoroughly mix the sticky substance with the cereal so that it coated each piece. Luna’s first bite
was delicate, experimental, but she found herself moaning at how his semen melted onto her
tongue and how the musky taste of it lingered long after the sharp sugary flavor of the cereal
faded. She shoveled more of her creation into her mouth, moaning decadently and rubbing her
thighs together with each bite.

Two of the three sleeping residents of the room had awoken thanks to Harry’s orgasm-
Hermione and Katie. Ginny was still out cold, having been tucked in by Fleur last night after
passing out.

“Damn, that must have been a good one.” Katie said.

“It was.” Luna said breathily. “He came so much.”

“Like a bloody fountain.” Katie agreed

 “He seemed to be very… receptive.” Hermione noted to herself, staring at him with more
than her eyes. “And he’s still so... ready. I wonder why?” ‘Ready’ was quite the understatement
for the growing need in Harry’s core, like he was boiling over and if he didn’t let off steam
immediately he might explode. He was ‘ready’ to fuck every woman in this house, he was ‘ready’
to bust load after load into each of them, anything that could relieve the growing pressure. Of
course, he wasn’t about to go on a blind fucking spree- but it was unsettling that his desire was so
immense that he was tempted.

Harry blushed at the scrutiny but couldn’t deny anything they were saying. It was very
unsettling having every detail of his life instantly being the hot topic of conversation. Hermione
picked up on his discomfort, and course corrected. “Well, I’ll be getting ready for the day, I’ll
probably be spending the morning-”

“Reading. We know.” Katie finished for her, she too picking up on what Hermione’s
intention. “Well, whenever you three are done. I’ll be out on a run, maybe Dem would like to join
me.” Katie said, referring to their recent schedule of working out in the morning- Harry and Katie
were the most diligent- though most of them had participated to some extent.

Hermione went to shower, while Katie put on some casual clothes to run in and then left the
room. This just left Fleur, Harry, and Luna, who was about finished with her cereal.

“Taste good?” Fleur asked.

“Delicious.” Luna affirmed “Though it’s a little counterproductive, I’m very randy now.”

Fleur’s eyes lit up, and Harry could see the plan forming in her eyes- something no doubt
quite kinky. She had no qualms about instructing them so that they could bring her idea to life,
lying flat on the bed and directing Luna to straddle her. “I rather like this position.” Luna blushed
as she propped herself over Fleur’s body “But what about Harry?”

Harry, however, had figured out Fleur’s intent, and positioned himself above and behind
Luna so that his chest pressed into her back and his cock slotted against her pussy. Luna
whimpered at the intimate contact, her hips twitching to rub herself along his shaft “And this is
even better!”

“Its gonna keep getting better.” Harry murmured into her ear, before bringing them
downwards, sandwiching Luna between himself and Fleur. Luna’s head cushioned itself again
Fleur’s breasts, while her own, smaller breasts fitted themselves beneath them. After a bit of
adjusting on Harry’s part, his cock was perfectly slotted between both of their sexes.

“Oh! Oh! Oh!” Luna whimpered “I-I u-uh, wow!” Her hips gyrated, grinding her clit down
into his shaft as her overloaded mind tried to process what was happening. Harry, for his part,
wasn’t faring much better. His cock was trapped between two pussies, both of which were actively
grinding into him. The only thing saving him was that he had pushed himself so far forward that
his cockhead had escaped their grasp, meaning Fleur and Luna were grinding against the less
sensitive lower parts of his shaft.

“She’s adorable, isn’t she, Harry?” Fleur cooed, brushing Luna’s hair behind her shoulders
as the smaller blonde quivered and mewled. “Does his cock feel good on your clit? Are you going
to cum?” Luna didn’t answer, except to whimper and whimper, and whimper as she came apart
again.

Fleur herself was able to get herself off on Harry’s cock as well but was left a little
dissatisfied by the lack of response from Harry, she wanted more. It was only then that she had the
clarity to recognize the flaw in their position for Harry and propped herself up slightly so that
Harry’s cockhead was firmly wedged between her and Luna’s folds. “Luna, I think its time to treat
Harry’s cock.”

Luna giggled “What do we do?”

Soon, Harry was gasping as two pussies glided up and down his shaft, and the two girls
shared knowing grins at his response. Their inner lips slicked and slid along his aching organ, each
trying to press him deeper in their folds in something akin to a sensual kiss. His hands went to… a
pair of hips as he attempted to thrust, and it seemed like no matter what he did, his cockhead
couldn’t escape their enveloping feminine embrace. “Ahn! Ahn! Ahn!” Harry moaned helplessly as
he felt himself losing it.

“You should- ah!- see his face.” Fleur panted “Its just lovely when he loses control.”

“I don’t need to see it.” Luna responded, equally breathlessly “I can feel it. I can feel how
ahn hard and desperate he is. We feel so soft and lovely around unf his raging cock, its driving him
mad. He’s so close!” With one last instinctive jerk of his hips, Harry lodged himself between their
folds and released himself, splattering his cum between the two girls, coating their stomachs and
even reaching the undersides of Luna’s breasts.

Luna immediately followed him over the edge, while Fleur ground her clit against him,
calling out “Oui! Oui! Cum for us! Cum ‘ard!” as she joined them.

-----

Ginny had passed out in the loo, but she woke up the next morning in bed, with only a
vague memory of someone picking her up into their arms and tucking her gently into bed.

She almost immediately realized why she’d woken up when she had, Harry had just cum, a
surprisingly intense orgasm that Demelza was happily nurturing the last shudders of. Ginny
quickly caught herself up- the session between Luna and Fleur, then him joining Katie and
Demelza on a run, and then joining them in the shower to predictable results.

No, she wasn’t jealous of Luna. So what if she’d just had two lovely orgasms between
Harry and Fleur… nope, not jealous at all. Harry noticed her inner conflict and interrupted her
thought process.

Are you alright, Gin? Last night was pretty intense.

I… I don’t know. I, uh, really liked it in the moment, but…

You know I love you. I wouldn’t trade what we have, the sex, any of it, for anything.

I know. And she did, she knew with every beat of Harry’s heart that he loved her. The fact
that she knew Harry’s feelings would never waver gave her a security few people ever had in a
relationship. If it weren’t for that, she doubted she’d ever have felt comfortable, safe exploring…
whatever this was. But there was still a lingering feeling of unease, not about Harry. About Fleur.

Was she just saying those things because she knew it would get Ginny off? Or did she
accidentally let slip what she really felt? Did she really think Ginny was pathetic, maybe because
she enjoyed having him with other women so much? What would the others think if they found
out? Would they think less of her?

Like hell they will. Harry interrupted, stepping out of the loo with nothing but a towel
wrapped around his waist, his hair and skin still damp from the shower. A healthy diet and
workout routine had been good for him, and the remaining droplets only accentuated his
musculature. Katie and Demelza were a few steps behind him, Katie wearing a mischievous smile
and nothing else, but all three of them only seemed to have eyes for him. With a swipe of Katie’s
hand, she dislodged Harry’s towel and her eyes lowered to his arse. She admired for a long
moment before swatting it playfully with a “Nice.”

Ginny would have to agree, except her eyes were quite occupied with the frontal view. The
towel had caught on Harry’s cock as it had fallen away, causing it to bob enticingly, a treat for
Ginny’s eyes. Merlin… so hot. Ginny was once again reminded that even seeing Harry like this
had been an unattainable fantasy of hers for as long as she’d been sexually aware. Harry… you
need to, need to… fuck them.

Ginny had intended to tell him to fuck her, but there was remarkably little filter in their
mental link, leading Ginny to tell him what she really wanted. Having acknowledged that desire,
her brain quickly latched onto it. Oh god, I can’t wait to feel his cock in one of their cunts, so soft
and inviting, so good around him. Her fingers were once again travelling a well worn path,
smearing her arousal across her labia and circling her clit.

“But this.” Katie grabbed Harry’s cock, leering at it as her hand running from the tip to the
base, briefly cupping his balls before returning. “This is the main event.”

“Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh!” Ginny’s masturbation sped up, and she began to grunt as lust overtook
her.

“You alright over there, Ginny?” Katie asked. “Would you like to join us, or are you just
gonna watch and masturbate again?”

“Just… just fuck him, please.” Ginny managed.

Katie shook her head, an understanding smile on her face. “Of course, sweetie. We’ll fuck your
boyfriend so damn good. Hmmm, now as enticing as this cock is, I think you owe me, babe.”

“Owe you?” Harry’s voice was rough, perhaps from how her hand was idly stroking his
cock.

“Yeah, for all the orgasms you could have given me while we were separated. You have a
lot to make up for, don’t you think?” He could understand why she might feel… frustrated. While
they had had plenty of sex since his return to England, between preparing for the war, taking care
of Gabby and everyday life, and (of course) having sex with six other witches, Harry knew it
probably wasn’t as much as she’d have liked.

“Ah- absolutely.” Harry nodded.

“You can have your Dem do whatever you like, but I’m gonna need you to lie down.” Katie
led him by his penis to the bed, and Harry dutifully lay down. Katie looked him over, her hungry
eyes drinking in the expanse of skin and muscle available to her, then she looked over to Ginny and
winked.

Katie straddled his face, gently lowering her slit to his mouth, and Harry eagerly set out to
please her. His tongue swiped across her labia and dipped into her folds before he began an all-out
assault on her clit. “Oh! Oh fuck yes! Eat it! Eat it!” Katie called out as she began to grind against
his face. This just made it harder for him to properly stimulate her, but Katie was reveling in the
sense of power the action gave her too much to care. “Fuck! Fuck! FUUUUUUUUCK!” Katie
came surprisingly quickly, and Harry’s face was soaked in a deluge of her arousal.

Katie spent several long moments after her climax trembling as she steadied herself, and
actually whimpered when Harry renewed his assault, his tongue swiping against flesh made overly
sensitive by her orgasm. “Oh god!” No sooner had the small, vulnerable noise escaped was Katie
trying to reel herself back in. Her hands knitted through his hair as she once again pressed her cunt
to his face. “Uhn! Yes! Suck on my clit! Suck on my fucking CLIT!” Harry dutifully latched
onto her clit, and Katie was undone in under a minute.

Katie grit her teeth as she came down, disappointed in how quickly she was coming. She’d
been pent up, but she hadn’t realized she’d been that pent up. Get yourself together girl! “Ahn.
Ahn. You think you’re done, Potter?” Katie managed “Keep- OH!” Harry didn’t wait for her to
finish to return to his ministrations. Katie was well on the way to a third orgasm when Demelza
granted her a reprieve.

The bond had had caused a sort of vicious cycle in Harry and Demelza’s relationship.
Harry was far from shy in showing his affection, letting her feel his love for her, how he cherished
her, wanted to protect her. Demelza soaked up his love like a sponge and returned it with a fierce
sexual devotion. The security of knowing how Harry felt for her had intensified her desire to
submit. In turn Demelza’s submissiveness only made Harry want to shower her in even greater
affection, which just fed into her submissiveness and so on.

Sex with Demelza was like nothing else. It wasn’t just that she knew exactly what she
liked (after all, Ginny, Hermione, and Luna did as well). It was her single-minded devotion to his
pleasure. At points, it was nearly religious in its fervor. As she knelt between his legs and
approached his shaft, Harry could feel her lust, yes, but also a worshipful awe. Please master, I
just want… please let my pussy service you. This wasn’t a performance for his benefit, at least not
completely. She was genuinely grateful for being given the privilege of pleasuring him.

Yes, fuck yourself on my cock. While he might prefer to fuck her himself, Katie had him a
bit… tied down at the moment. Demelza clambered up, and the instant her pussy’ lips wrapped
around his cockhead harry groaned and thrust upward sharply. He met Demelza halfway, drawing
a whimper from the surprised girl.

That Demelza was already at a knife’s edge wasn’t a shock. She could get aroused at the
drop of a hat with Harry, and the fact that these days Harry was having sex all the time certainly
contributed to this. It was just made even worse today, with Harry being so… deliciously urgent.

Their run had been an exercise in sexual frustration for the two of them. The instant he’d
seen Katie and Demelza wearing nothing but shorts and sports bras, he’d gotten achingly hard.
God, the two of them were fit and lovely, especially Katie. Demelza had wanted to offer him a
blowjob, but Harry seemed to want to prove something to himself and had swatted the idea down
before it had fully materialized.

Instead, Harry pushed himself hard on their run to distract himself from his raging libido. It
may have worked for him, but Demelza wasn’t so lucky. Harry exercising had become difficult for
her since their bonding. It was such a lovely showcase of his strength and endurance and it was so
easy to imagine those muscles put to work towards her. Even worse, though, was that she could
feel his desires so strongly, and she so badly wanted him to fulfill them. She wanted oh so badly to
bend over and let him fuck her, filling her with his cum until she passed out. By the time they’d
gotten back to the shower, she’d been ready to beg him to let her make him cum. Though to be
fair, that was normal for them.

So it probably wasn’t a surprise that even with her on top, Harry had taken the initiative
from her, and she wouldn’t have it any other way. Take it! Take my fucking cock! He roared
internally as he thrusted powerfully upwards.

Oh, please master. Demelza whined, in response, bracing herself against him. My pussy, it was
made to be a sleeve for your cock. Use it! Pump it full of your cum! By now, Harry’s hips were
moving forcefully enough to make an audible slap as they collided with Demelza’s. “God! Fuck!
Master!” Demelza cried out as the pleasure became too much for her.

His attention towards Katie had lapsed as he’d begun to focus on Demelza, which allowed
older girl to regroup. As Harry thrust away into Demelza’s pussy, Katie began grinding at her own
pace, taking care to liberally smear her juices across his face. However, as she continued and the
noises behind her became increasingly erotic, her slow, purposeful grinding turned into a frantic
rutting as she raced to her own finish line- her clit against his nose, his tongue lapping at her folds.
Her own throaty grunts joined the noises that Harry and Demelza were making, until with one last
spasming thrust, she hollered “FUCK! CUMMING!”

Harry and Demelza followed her perhaps ten seconds later, as Katie’s peak was beginning
to ease. Ginny, meanwhile… “Fuck! FuckfuckfuckFUUUCK! Fill her up Harry! Fucking
CUUUUUM!”

Damn. I swear she’s enjoying us fucking more than we are. Katie mused.

Quite a bit later, the four of them had cuddled together in bed, just talking, when Ginny
brought it up. “Hey, er, do you know how I’ve got that thing, about, you know, enjoying watching
Harry with you guys?”

“I think all of us know about that, Ginny.” Katie answered. “It’s not exactly a secret innit?”

“Right er, I was just wondering. What do you think about it?”

“You can’t help what turns you on, Ginny.” Katie said, before correcting herself slightly
“Well, to some extent you can, but really, if you like seeing your boyfriend being shagged rotten by
other women, you aren’t exactly gonna be able to suppress it when you see it happen all the time.”

“But isn’t it… pathetic? I mean, I think… I think I like being humiliated over it. A lot."

She sounded so raw in vulnerable in that moment. Instantly, Katie’s protective instincts
rose up. She’d heard a bit about what had happened between them last night, and if it were her,
she’d have taken a much… gentler tack. “Oh, sweetie.” Katie flipped over and hugged her side.
“No. No one thinks that. No one.”

“Ginny, do you think I’m pathetic, because I like being Harry’s sex toy?” Demelza asked
her.

“No!” Ginny immediately refuted “Of course not!”

A raised eyebrow was her only response.

“You should talk with Fleur about it.” Harry added “But I can pretty much guarantee you
she said those things because she knew you’d enjoy them, not because she actually believes they
were true. But I’m sorry that we let you think that might be the case. We should have talked it out
before hand, but in the spur of the moment…”

“Things happen.” Ginny finished for him “I know. And I liked it. I really liked it. I
dunno, maybe we can cuddle afterwards, though I’m glad you brought me back to bed, and you
 know, tucking me in.” She remembered the sense of comfort she’d felt last night as she’d drifted
off, knowing that someone was looking out for her, making sure she was safe and warm with the
people she loved.

“Ginny, that wasn’t me.” Harry told her “I wasn’t in a state to do anything last night. It was
Fleur.”

Chapter End Notes

I'll admit, another chapter I'm quite pleased with. I felt Luna and Katie were a bit
neglected as of late, so I gave them a bit more focus this time. I'm going to continue
with some very smut centric chapters for the time being- in large part because once we
get to Harry's birthday the plot is going to kick into high gear.
 Tie It Up
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Gabrielle’s life had never taken such a sharp turn. Prior to being whisked away to England,
she’d mostly been left to her own devices. When she was younger, she’d have to make fun with
her sister, or by often herself. She’d gotten into more than a few scrapes while trecking through
the woods and climbing trees, often coming home dirty and with leaves in her hair, much to her
mothers’ chagrin. She’d also found that she intensely enjoyed riding on a broom, something that
called to a part of her that longed to fly free. More recently, much of her free time had become
devoted to self-pleasure, and Gabby couldn’t help but wonder if she’d been happier before
masturbation became her primary hobby. Her feelings toward her mother were still tangled and
confused, but she was beginning to resent her for setting her on that particular path.

Now, however, it seemed impossible to get a moment to herself, and she had a suspicion
that this was on purpose, and nearly everyone seemed to be in on it. Those first few days, she’d
clung rather closely to her sister, but many of the older girls (who she was stunned to figure out
were all Harry’s girlfriends) had quickly become staples in her life. With some gentle prodding,
she’d taken up studying for her coming school year. While Hermione’s intellect was quite
intimidating, and Gabby often lost track of what she was saying, Susan had a certain warmness to
her, and had a way of explaining everything in ways that made sense.

Demelza and Katie had also become trusted mentors. Katie had humored her desire to
explore the property and didn’t mind at all if she ended up covered in dirt, or with twigs in her
hair. Demelza just seemed so approachable. Gabby hadn’t felt weird about asking her what she
was reading, and Demelza didn’t bat an eye at telling her about romance novels. She’d even
offered to lend Gabby some of her favorites, which Gabby eagerly accepted.

Perhaps best of all was the flying. Not only was Harry an excellent flier (as his
performance in the first task and his well known status as youngest seeker in a century confirmed),
but Ginny, Katie, and Demelza were as well, and they were all game to fly with her. As fun as
flying alone was, it was nothing compared to flying with company. Gabby had tons of fun tossing
a quaffle between them, and Katie had declared that she was a natural born chaser (Harry had
rolled his eyes at this, but his smile had never faded).

Fleur had provided her with a book of her own, embarrassingly enough, but Gabby found
herself grateful for it, and rather wishing she’d been able to read it sooner. It had explained some
things to her, like why she was so obsessed with Harry.

The Veela drive natural drives us to ‘sample’ men, until we find someone who the drive
accepts as a mate. Many young Veela women find themselves sleeping through pools of suiters, but
as soon as the find ‘the one’ their sex drive becomes exclusively focused on them.

Very often, this man is already spoken for. I cannot stress enough, using the allure to
seduce him away is a foolish mistake. Not only would you be taking away your partner’s choice,
not only is it a shaky foundations to start a relationship on, but usually the men the drive selects
are resistant to the allure.

I would urge patience. You are young. Perhaps your man will find his current relationship
failing, and you will have your chance, or perhaps you will find another man who sparks your
inner drive. If the man your drive has selected is truly out of reach, then distancing yourself and
allowing yourself to find someone new may be for the best.

That last bit of advice had been a very bitter pill to swallow, and it wasn’t exactly feasible.
She really didn’t want to return to France- to her callous mother and absent father. She didn’t want
to be separated from her sister, or who new friends. And despite what her brain told her was
rationally correct, that she should distance herself from Harry so that she might get over him, her
body disagreed, vehemently.

She wasn’t an idiot. She knew exactly why she was being occupied nearly every waking
moment. She knew exactly what Harry was doing while she was studying with Susan and
Hermione or while exploring the grounds with Katie. She could smell it on all of them, the scent
of sex, the scent of Harry’s sex.

And sometimes, despite their best efforts, she saw them. Usually it was late at night, when
they thought she was asleep, and she’d hear them and couldn’t resist creeping out to find him with
one or girls in the kitchen, or in the sitting room.

So yes, despite everything, all the fun she was having and the wonderful companionship,
she still found herself frustrated out of her mind, wanting to plaster her body to Harry’s at all times,
and masturbating herself to exhaustion most nights.

And as much as she knew she should try to stop, try to fight it, there was a part of her that
loved it. Part of her was addicted to impossible chase, the thrill of wanting something she could
never have. If seeing for her very eyes just how talented a lover Harry was hadn’t been enough,
Harry’s very untouchability made him all the more attractive to her. Not only did Gabby not know
how to stop… she wasn’t sure if she wanted to at all.

-----

“I think the bonding with Demelza made you more powerful.” Hermione explained “We’ve
seen something like the previous rituals, though it hasn’t been this… sudden.”

“Yeah, I definitely noticed that when the Death Eaters attacked Hogwarts, and when we
rescued Demelza” Harry nodded. “So, I’m becoming more powerful because of the rituals. Maybe
this is the power he knows not?”

“Maybe.” Hermione said uncommittedly “But what its also doing is, well…”

“Making me randy.” Harry finished with a smirk “No way could I have kept up with you
lot like this in the beginning of the year.” While Harry normally had some difficulty following her
thought processes, right now it was clear exactly where her mind was going, if her growing blush
was any indication.

“Yes.” Hermione stammered “It’s definitely… ah, affecting your libido, and your capacity
for pleasure. Your erogenous zones are more sensitive and orgasms are… much more intense.”

“You’ve been paying close attention to me, haven’t you Hermione?” Harry teased “The
extra magic's got to be driving you mad, I bet.” Indeed it was, and as he looked into her mind, he
was surprised at just how mad it was driving her. If he had known how close to her breaking point
she was, he might not have teased her.

Or he might have anyway, but he might've been a bit more prepared for her inevitable
response.

Oh, I just can’t take it anymore!

 Hermione’s mental voice was immediately proceeded by her launching herself out him,
knocking over the chair she’d been sitting in as well as several books. Her lips met his in a warm,
sloppy kiss. “I thought I could hold out.” She said between kisses “But I just can’t focus with your
cock-” Another kiss “So bloody hard!” She moaned, low and deep, into his mouth as she ground
firmly against his crotch.

Harry himself had been struggling throughout the day with his newfound libido and
sensitivity, but after several encounters that morning, he’d found that he could center his self and
put these desires to the side to some extent. He’d joined Hermione in the library with little
problem, at least not on his end…

He still hadn’t gotten completely used to the fact that what he felt directly impacted his
bond-mates. Hermione seemed to be particularly susceptible to sexual frustration, perhaps because
it had never been something she’d had to deal with before they became involved. This had, on
multiple occasions after they’d bonded, led to Hermione demanding relief from him, if only so she
could concentrate.

Harry stood and pressed her flat against the table, but Hermione was not so willing to
relinquish control. Her legs locked around his waist, and her hands remained tangled in his hair,
allowing her to force him down with her as she continued to ravage his mouth and press their
pelvises together. Harry eventually lost patience- grabbing her by the wrists and pinning them to
the table. Hermione moaned at the show of dominance and strength, her eyes drifting shut as she
arched her back, her chest thrusting upwards.

Harry realized too late that she hadn’t given up, merely switched tactics. She launched a
barrage of lurid fantasies at him- not just relying on her own imagination but pulling things straight
from his own mind and memories. He was stupefied as he was bludgeoned with the experiences of
losing his virginity to Ginny, his bonding with Demelza, his first time with Fleur, and that
legendary threesome with Katie and Demelza in the quidditch locker room all in the span of
perhaps 5 seconds. He was came back to himself, he was on his back, with a triumphant Hermione
atop him. Nimble hands pulled his shirt over his head, and then slid up his abdomen and chest as
her eyes gleamed down at him.

Harry moved to turn the tables, but Hermione read his intentions before he could act-
binding his hands behind his back with an incarcerous.

“That trick won’t work for much longer.” Harry warned her. As soon as he was of age,
he’d have no trouble countering the spell.

“All the more reason to take advantage of it now.” Hermione returned, smiling impishly.
Her perpetually messy hair even more ruffled than usual, with much of it hanging in front of her
shoulders. “Now, where was I?” She purred, and then she was kissing him again. She moaned
deeply as she devoured his mouth, before kissing up his jawline until he her harsh moans and hot
breath against his ear.

Both of them were wearing casual summer shorts, which didn’t provide much of a barrier.
Harry felt like he might just burst out of them, he was so hard, and Hermione took full advantage,
grinding against his prominent bulge, until she lost patience entirely and tugged his shorts and
boxers down. Her eyes glimmered as they beheld his swollen manhood, and her hand
automatically grabbed it, provoking a gasp from Harry and causing Hermione to bite her lip to
repress a moan.

Her eyes never left his cock as she slowly stroked him with one hand. She occasionally
shivered or let out a gasp at the feel of her own hand sliding along his engorged, aching prick.
Harry felt a flare of frustration that his eyes didn’t have nearly so much to feast on as hers.

“You want to see my boobs, Harry?” Hermione breathed teasingly, her eyes slowly rising
from his cock, up his torso to meet his own, as if to say yes, I have all this to enjoy. She
emphasized this by beaming her appreciation for his body to him. “You’re going to have t-uhn!”
Harry retaliated to the teasing by launching a mental assault of his own, shoving all of his lust and
frustration straight into her mind- how he so wanted to see her strip for him, how he wanted to bend
her over and fuck her brains out, drown her pussy or her mouth in his cum.

Hermione shuddered as her eyes went distant, her hand spasmodically clutching his shaft.
Harry knew that in a battle of wills, he would come out on top every time. He poured lust straight
into her brain until she began to whimper, and Harry knew he had her. “Hermione.” She startled
and her eyes flickered back into focus “Take off your shirt.” His eyes burned into hers, and her
breath hitched at the command.

Despite their physical position being the same, the power dynamic had been thrown on its
head. Hermione yielded to him, compliantly pulling her shirt over her head. Harry made sure to
‘reward’ her with a wave of admiration for the skin she revealed, as well as his desire for what was
still hidden. “Your bra, and your panties.”

Her bra, shorts, and panties came off just as easily, and the genuine surge of arousal from
him as his eyes feasted on her breasts echoed through her. “Harry.” she whimpered “Oh god!”

Harry didn’t let up. “Stroke me.” He commanded, before hissing “God yes!” As she
obeyed, using her insight into his mind to guide her hands, taking him along the shortest possible
path to orgasm. Even her hands felt unreasonably good, each stroke set his sensitive flesh alight,
feeding into the orgasm building just below the surface. It was why he hadn’t had her use her
mouth or pussy- he wasn’t sure either of them would have been in their right minds for anything.
As pleasurable as that would be, it would have been a bit less fun. He tore from her swaying and
jiggling breasts to ask her raggedly “You want me to cum, ‘Mione?”

“Ah. Ah. Yes.” She panted between breaths.

“Beg me.”

“Please.” The simple word was accompanied by a renewed torrent for her mind, of just
how desperate she was for him to cum. She needed to feel it, feel his cock pulsing, to feel the
pleasure and satisfaction of him releasing himself all over her body. “I need it. I need it!”

In one last twist, Hermione was able to drag her down to her level. Suddenly, he couldn’t
wait, he needed to cum, now. “Fuck!” He cursed, while mentally urging her more, harder!
Hermione enthusiastically complied, her hands pumping his shaft vigorously as he thrust his hips
upward and clenched his core muscles- the two of them working together desperately to get him to
cum “FUCK! YES! YES! YESSSS!” Harry shouted as he erupted, mindlessly ejecting his semen
up and outward.

He was so lost in his own pleasure that he wasn’t aware of… much of anything really. It
wasn’t until his orgasm had mostly faded did he open his eyes to see the mess he’d made of
Hermione. Her hair, which had perhaps unfortunately been hanging in front of her shoulders had
become matted with his cum to an extent that would be impossible to clean without a shower. Her
face was absolutely plastered in it, her eyes had been forced shut, but her mouth had opened and
her tongue swept out to collect the cum that stringed between her parted lips. Lower, much had
collected on her breasts, with some dribbling down her cleavage to her upper abdomen. Her
forearms and hands too had been decorated with the last of his orgasm.
 Hermione was exulting in this, reveling in the sensation of his magic imbued substance on
her skin as well as the intoxicating smell and scent of him. She took her hands and smeared them
across her face and down her body, moaning loud and low as she massaged herself with his cum.
She dipped two, coated, dripping fingers lower, plunging them into her pussy, her moans cutting
off with a strangled noise at the sensation of his magic seeping inside her. Then, with a crook of
her fingers, she came. She collapsed beside him then, shaking and moaning helplessly.

He found himself thankful (as he often did) that the girls had gotten into the habit of casting
the birth control charm on themselves every morning, with practice (which they had plenty of) it
could last the entire day. After what had happened with Fleur… it seemed like the smart thing to
do.

Harry intended on waiting her out, but she just… kept coming. Minutes later, she was
making those delicious noises, trembling in a way that affected her boobs just so, and Harry found
he didn’t want to wait any longer. He propped himself up, somewhat awkwardly because his
hands were still bound behind his back, stood, and managed to position himself at her entrance.
“Hermione.” He grunted, giving her a moment to prepare. Her eyes went wide, meeting his as she
realized the situation. A silent understanding passed between them, and she pulled her fingers
back as his cockhead pressed to her slit.

“OH GOD HARRYYYYY!” Hermione howled as he entered her, wrapping her legs
around his waist to pull him closer, while her fingers began to viciously circle her clit. Without his
arms, Harry found himself limited in how forcefully and confidently he could thrust. He found his
movements overpowered by the gyrations of Hermione’s hips as she fucked herself from one
orgasmic high to the next. “YES! YES! OH FUCK YES!”

Nevertheless, it didn’t take him long to reach his own peak. It was just too much for him-
the feel of her inner flesh, so warm and slick, engulfing him again and again until he couldn’t help
but release himself. Hermione saw it coming, of course, and increased the intensity of her thrusting
to push him over the edge. When he came, she shrieked, locking her legs around him and arching
her sweat and cum slicked body in uncontained pleasure. “AH! AH! YES! YES!
HARRYYYYYYY!”

Chapter End Notes

I realize perhaps the most neglected character of all has been Gabby. She really is
secondary to the plot of everything, but she deserves at least *some* attention as to
how she's doing- the answer is, pretty good, but still sexually frustrated as fuck.
 Birthday
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Susan drew a few eyes when she pressed the elevator button for level one. The uppermost
level of the ministry was reserved for the minster himself and support staff. Susan certainly
seemed a little young to be working at such a level, but her name-tag did indeed indicate she was
there for a meeting with the minister and she certainly acted like she knew what she was doing, so
the few who noticed shrugged and moved on.

Of course, if they were aware of the other, hidden occupant of the elevator, they certainly
would have gotten more attention. Not only would that have made Harry even more uncomfortable
than he already was, it was dangerous, so invisibility cloak it was. The others filtered out as the
elevator rose, until there was only one other person remaining- a plain, brunette woman who
purposefully stepped to Susan’s side, forcing Harry to hastily jig out of the way. “Ha!” She
crowed, hearing his movement and snatching the cloak away from him.

“Gah!” Harry stumbled to the floor, reaching for his wand and warily eying the woman.
Susan had drawn her own wand in a fluid motion.

Then, the woman’s hair flashed brilliantly pink. “Wotcher.” Apparently, they’d had a
bodyguard.

“Tonks!” Harry’s indignation was met with laughter. “You scared the shite out of me!”

“For shame, Harry. Clearly, you need to be a little more… vigilant. A few lessons with
Moody- the real one, would do the trick.” Tonks clucked. “Oh, and happy birthday.”

The elevator dinged, and waiting for them on the other side was a young woman Harry
vaguely recognized from Hogwarts. Harry brushed himself off, a little embarrassed to be caught at
such a disadvantage.

“Mr. Potter, Ms. Bones.” The woman greeted “The Minister is expecting you.”

“Thank you, Ms. Wright.” Susan returned.

“Just call me Olivia.” She turned to Tonks “Err…”

Tonks wordlessly flashed her auror badge “Can’t leave this one running off unsupervised.”
Harry grumbled good naturedly, he didn’t go looking for trouble, it wasn’t his fault trouble always
found him.

Yeah, you just accidentally stumbled around all those protections to the Philosopher’s
Stone, didn’t you? Ginny ribbed. And just happened to find yourself fighting a basilisk and saving
me, eh?

Harry refrained from rolling his eyes, knowing that it would look odd to any observers.
Olivia led them to a room, seemed rather unassuming, simply marked as ‘Public relations office’.
“Thank you, for, er, helping us.” He said to her as she knocked on the door.

“You’re very welcome, Mr. Potter.” She returned, briefly distracted, before she
remembered herself and opened the door. “Minister, Harry Potter is here.”
 Harry was ushered into the room, while Susan stepped to the side. In the center was a long,
rounded desk, something Harry had seen on occasion in the Daily Prophet- usually a picture of the
Minister shaking someone’s hand. Harry assumed he would soon be featuring in one such picture
because ringed around the desk was a modest number of reporters. Thankfully, Rita Skeeter was
absent. In the center of it all was Rufus Scrimgeour, looking wholly unaffected by the attention,
but perking up with interest at Harry’s entrance. “Mr. Potter.” He greeted “I’m glad that you
could join us today.”

Harry nodded and responded politely. Susan hadn’t given him too much in the way of
instruction, instead just offering a few guidelines, she seemed to think words that were genuinely
his would do better than canned phrases. He sat himself on the seat beside the Minster, noting the
stack of papers that seemed to be entirely for show at his place. It didn’t seem very functional.
You’re just mistaken about its function, Harry. Luna chimed in. I think it’s serving its exact
purpose. Flashbulbs went off as she said this, driving her point home.

Harry and the minister clasped hands and shook firmly, provoking another round of
flashbulbs. Susan was purposefully hanging back, not wanting her presence to draw the reporters
attention and questions. “Now, as I’m sure today is a busy day for Mr. Potter, I’d like to keep this
brief.” The minister told the room “Suffice it to say, the Ministry is eager to work with Harry on
combatting the threat He-who-must-not-be-named and his death eaters pose. Now more than ever,
we need to work together, regardless of…” Harry internally rolled his eyes as the minister
descended into a political speech, but concentrated on nodding along with an attentive expression.

When the Scrimgeour finished, there was a beat of silence, and Harry realized he was
expected to say something. “Well, now that I’m of age, you can expect me to be taking a much
more active role in the war effort.” Harry said “As the minister said, In these times we can’t be
picky about who we work with. I look forward to working alongside the ministry and taking the
fight to Voldemort” A few cringes and flinches abounded in the room, though Scrimgeour himself
remained stoic “and his followers.”

His statement much shorter and more concise than the minister’s, but it worked just as
well. It was followed by a round of questions, most of which Scrimgeour answered in a manner
that was simultaneously firm, yet answered very little. Harry, got a few direct questions of his
own, however. “Mr. Potter.” A younger wizard asked him “Did you have any concerns about
working with the Ministry, given how you were treated by the previous administration.”

“Minister Scrimgeour has never given me a reason to mistrust him.” Harry answered,
giving nothing away “I’m committed to working with the Ministry to end this war.” He
subconsciously rubbed the scar Umbridge’s blood quill left on his hand- a nervous tick.

The whole ordeal couldn’t have lasted much longer than twenty minutes, and soon Harry
and the Minister were off to his personal office, with Susan falling into step beside them. Harry
had held up his side of the bargain, this was the important part.

This wasn’t his first time meeting Scrimgeour. He’d visited the Burrow over Christmas
holiday, though Harry had rather firmly brushed him off, not wanting to put himself in the position
of being a puppet of the Ministry, not when he knew he couldn’t trust them. Still, with
Dumbledore’s fall to the dark, they didn’t have many other options to turn to.

“Thank you. A lot of people will rest easy because of this.” The Minister opened. Harry
bristled, he wasn’t hear to make people more complacent. “Of course, your safety is a top priority
for us, I can have a team ward the Bones property this week, if you like.”

“That would be ideal, Minister.” Susan answered. Scrimgeour, seemingly satisfied, nodded.
“We should also discuss the nature of this cooperation.”

That tripped him up. “You haven’t even finished your schooling, let alone had proper auror
training, what do you expect to do?” Harry had wondered just how much of that speech had been
for show- apparently quite a bit, typical. He cut in at this point “I don’t expect to be included in
any auror raids, don’t worry. I know exactly what I need to do.”

“And what exactly is that?”

Harry held firm “I can’t tell you that.”

“I’m the Minister of Magic, Mr. Potter. I have resources at my disposal that you don’t.” Ah
he thought now he wants to cooperate.

“As soon as we have information we can act on and need those resources, you will be the
first to know, Minister.” Susan took over “You have to understand, this intelligence is incredibly
sensitive. Any sort of leak could destroy the war effort.”

Scrimgeour sat back in his chair “Does this… have to do with the prophecy?”

Harry blinked, surprised at the question. “The Unspeakables informed me that such a
prophecy existed, but was destroyed in the battle at the Ministry.”

Something clicked in Hermione’s mind, and she shared her suspicion with Harry “Wait,
were you the one that leaked that to the press?”

“The country needed the morale boost.” He didn't appear particularly apologetic.

“So they can pin all their hopes on me, instead of preparing.” Harry shook his head
“Whatever. For the record, I’m not letting you know what it says. Voldemort doesn’t even know
the whole thing, I can’t risk it getting out.”

The minister wasn’t happy, but Susan was quick to redirect. “There is something we can
give you, Minister.” Scrimgeour’s eyebrows rose in interest. Harry looked to her, himself not sure
where she was going with this.

“It’s about Dumbledore. We believe he’s being influenced by dark magic.” Harry had to
admire her. Scrimgeour was already suspicious of Dumbledore, throwing him that particular bone
wouldn't just satisfy him, there was an outside chance he might actually be able to act on it.

“Merlin.” The minister muttered, his stern featured wavering for just a moment. “How
certain are you of this?”

“Pretty sure.” Susan answered. Hermione’s aura sight at least told them he was under the
influence of something.

"No one can know about this.” The minister said decisively. “If it got out that Albus
Dumbledore has fallen to dark magic, there’d be panic. Taking him out has its own risks, though.”

Harry could see the logic. He’d seen Dumbledore fight in the ministry. He could probably
take on the whole auror force if need be, and if they tried and failed to take him in, they’d be
unlikely to get another chance. “I agree.” Harry said “We only get one shot at this. We need to get
him at a point where he’s vulnerable, in a poor position or not expecting it.”

There was some discussion of how to engineer such a situation, but none of them came up
with a firm solution. Dumbledore had become completely unresponsive to the Minister’s requests,
and Harry didn’t see how he could set something up with him without it being obviously a trap.
The minister's previous attempts at so much as monitoring the Headmaster had been easily
thwarted. It was troubling, for all three of them, but for the moment the best play was to keep an
eye out for opportunities and to be prepared to act quickly.

-----

The ensuing party at the Burrow was much more pleasant. More than pleasant, it was
brilliant- the first proper birthday party he’d ever had. The girls, much of the Weasley clan, and
the sympathetic Order members made for great company. Oh, and Pansy was there as well,
making a show about how she wished she could have given him something if only she’d been let
off the property.

Harry and the girls had collectively decided to make a deliberate effort to get everyone used
to their relationship status. They weren’t exactly shoving it in people’s faces or snogging in public,
but they weren’t shy about simple acts of affection that made it clear what they were to each other.
News of their unorthodox relationship had spread to the others, so they had generally had time to
get used to the idea. The twins found the situation downright hilarious and ribbed Katie
mercilessly for being a ‘kept woman’.

Pansy, having been at Hogwarts, knew as well, but there was a difference between hearing
about it and internalizing it. Harry wasn’t comfortable with her gawking at him like some zoo
animal whenever he showed any affection to his girlfriends, but he soldiered through- they’d have
let Pansy get much closer to them starting soon, so they might as well get her used to it now.
Through all the commotion, Mrs. Weasley had taken Gabrielle aside. The young girl seemed to
thrive under the attention, and had been happy to help cook dinner. She had heard from Fleur that
their family situation was… less than ideal.

And Harry? He let himself soak in the experience. They’d gotten the meeting with
Minister out of the way early, and while there was plenty of things to dwell on if he wanted, he
wasn’t going to let it weigh on his mind today. He enjoyed the company- laughing at the twins’
jokes, agreeing to get destroyed by Ron in a game of chess, and accepting a dozen ‘happy
birthdays’. Dinner was delicious- nothing quite compared the Mrs. Weasley’s cooking, and she’d
included all of his favorites, including mmm treacle tart.

Then came the presents. Ron had just shrugged as if to say ‘what did you expect?’ when
Harry found that he’d gotten him candy. Fred and George had given him samples of all their
upcoming and experimental merchandize, which Harry had wisely decided not to try out right that
moment. Also in the category of ‘to try later’ were a collection of custom made potions from
Hermione.

Much of what he’d gotten was quite practical- defensively enchanted battle robes from
Remus and Tonks, flying gear from Katie, wand holsters for the lot of them from Hestia Jones, and
a collection of spellbooks from Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. Susan had given him a trunkful of clothes,
including shorts, pants, boxers, shirts, robes- everything from the casual to the elegant.

Then there was the hand-woven necklace that Luna had made for him- despite both their
efforts to keep that a surprise it was hard not to realize what she was giving him with how much
effort she’d put into it. Gabrielle had blushed crimson as Harry carefully opened his present from
her- a bracelet woven from enchanted and hardened Veela hair, which she explained would
provide some amount of fire resistance.

Next he opened what appeared to be a card from Demelza. His eyes scanned over what she
had written and he immediately blushed. His attempts to brush off any questions about what her
present was just incited further teasing from the twins. Moving onto Fleur’s present did him no
favors- when he opened the envelope a few sheets of paper fell out and when Harry examined
them, he nearly choked and hastily summoned them to store away. He glanced at Fleur with wide
eyes, shocked, yet touched, that she would offer him this, something that seemed so out of step
with her nature.

He'd saved Ginny’s present for last. He could tell that she was proud of her choice, and he
wasn’t disappointed. When he opened the small box, his eyes caught a glint of gold. Operating on
instinct, his hand reach out to snatch the snitch from the air. “Cool.” He breathed, examining the
golden ball fluttering in his hand and said sincerely “Thank you.”

-----

“Hey, Fleur. I wanted to talk with you.” Ginny had been trying to have this conversation
with Fleur for days now, but it had never seemed like the right time. She was a little nervous about
the conversation she wanted to have, despite Harry’s assurances. It was only after they'd returned
to Susan’s for the ‘after-party’ that Ginny find herself alone with Fleur. Now or never. She told
herself

“Of course.” Fleur agreed easily “Is there… something wrong?”

“No, well… I don’t know.” Ginny knew she was being cagey, and not really her style.

“Is it about… the other night?” Fleur helped her along. It was both a relief that she knew
where conversation was headed, and a bit embarrassing. Had she been that obvious? “You’ve been
acting differently around me since then.”

“Er, how?”

“More closed off.” Fleur said simply. "I'm... sorry, if I misread the situation and hurt you."

Screw it, Ginny thought. She’d never gotten anywhere before by being shy and nervous,
that wasn’t about to change now. “I’m just going to be blunt, I guess. I really enjoyed it. I liked
seeing, feeling you and Harry together, I enjoyed what you said about me, even though it was
humiliating… because it was humiliating. But… did you mean it?”

Fleur blinked, processing what she said. “Of course not!” Ginny nodded, but somehow, she
wasn’t quite satisfied. “I mean it, Ginny. You… you’re probably the best friend I’ve ever had.”

“What?” What!?

“I never had any friends at school, everyone was too jealous, or threatened by me.”

“Like I was.” Ginny added, a touch guilty.

“Yes, but you saw past that. You helped me become a better person. You let me into your
life.” Fleur smiled warmly. "No one bothered to even try, before you and Harry."

“Then... what led you to say those things, act like that?"

“I got the sense that you enjoyed it. I wasn’t wrong, was I?”

“No.” Ginny admitted “You were bloody right.”

 “To be honest, I don’t think I could have done that with anyone else. You’re the first
woman I’d be comfortable… letting loose like that with.” She shrugged “I’m so used to women
being insecure about my abilities. But with you, I knew… or thought that I wouldn’t have to
worry. I thought that you’d be okay. I’m sorry that I was wrong about that.”

Ginny hadn’t thought about it that way. She knew that Fleur interacted with her differently
than with other women but hadn’t considered why. That she was the only woman that Fleur was
comfortable showing that side of hadn’t even occurred to her. “I’m not insecure.” Ginny received a
raised eyebrow in response “Okay, at least not about your allure. I guess, I needed to know that I
could trust you. But I’m totally okay with… this, I promise. As long as you don't think less of me
for it.”

“That would be… that would be amazing... thank you, for trusting me.” Fleur answered
heavily. On an impulse, Ginny hugged her.

Fleur had spent so long closed off from any form of physical affection, that something as
simple as a hug didn’t come naturally to her. Sex was easy, thanks to the Veela drive, but
everything else came much more slowly. Fleur’s response to the hug, how her arms unsurely
wrapped around her body, reminded Ginny much of Harry’s first halting attempts at physical
affection with her.

Similarly to those early days with Harry, Ginny’s had to stop her mind from making what
should be a touching moment into something sexual. Harry was long since accustomed to her
sexualizing everything he did, it was just how their relationship was. “I like it, you know.” Fleur
told Ginny, drawing her from her attempts to not notice Fleur’s boobs pressing against her own
chest “How easy it is to distract you. You don’t have to fight it.” Fleur pulled back, sporting a
lascivious smirk, and Ginny realized that in that aspect she and Fleur were evenly matched.

Thinking on it a moment, Ginny decided that instead of tying herself in knots trying to deny
it, she just… wouldn’t. She let her eyes roam down and then back up Fleur’s figure, before
meeting her sparkling eyes. "Your present, it was an interesting choice.” She commented. To be
honest, the concept of the present wasn’t that impressive. Sex coupons for a man who had all the
sex he could want? However, Fleur seemed to recognize this and made sure the coupons were
special, things that they never did together normally. “I saw what you’re promising him. ‘Tie me
up’ ‘I must obey you’ ‘Deny me’… I didn’t think you had it in you.”

“Well, it looks like you underestimated me.” Fleur’s mouth curled into a smile “It isn’t
really my nature, but I think it makes it more special. A treat.”

“He’s been thinking about it.” Ginny said breathily. He’d been very appreciative of every
present he’d gotten, a relic of growing up with no presents whatsoever, but Demelza and Fleur’s
more salacious gifts had lodged themselves in his head for obvious reasons. “How he’s going to
use your body.”

Just as Ginny had intended, Fleur’s libido flickered to life in response to her words, and
with it- her allure. Ginny’s breath hitched as it washed over her. “You’d like that, wouldn’t you?”
Fleur whispered in her ear as Ginny’s eyes drifted right down to her cleavage.

“Uhh, yeah.” Ginny answered distractedly.

“Good.” Fleur pressed her lips to Ginny’s cheek, and the redhead felt her face heat up. “I
wonder if he’ll use any of them tonight?”

“I don’t know. He’s going to have his hands full.”

 They both giggled, that certainly was true.

-----

The entire day, Harry had some idea about what the girls had planned for him tonight. It
had taken a lot of focus, including the use of some rudimentary occlumency exercises, for him to
shove his sexual desires into the background, and the anticipation for what he knew was waiting
for him made it all the more difficult. He was happy that he’d remained completely focused during
the meeting with the minister and had only stumbled a few times (mainly when he received
Demelza and Fleur’s ‘presents’) during the party.

Not long after they’d gotten back home, Katie had enigmatically told him to come down to
the sitting room in fifteen minutes. It ended up being a very long fifteen minutes, and Harry had
found himself completely incapable of distracting himself. He’d maintained an iron-willed control
over himself all day, he was ready, eager to let loose.

Despite their playful chiding that it was a surprise, he couldn’t resist peeking into the
minds of some of his bondmates as he made his way down. He was perhaps a few minutes early,
but he'd accept the ribbing for his eagerness. He didn’t look for long, but what he did see only
heightened his anticipation. Because waiting for him in that room were seven naked women, all of
whom intended to do nothing less than please him completely and fulfill his every desire.

A proper orgy.

Chapter End Notes

Yes, I'm making you wait for the super hot orgy. No, I'm not sorry.
 How Deep is Too Deep
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“God.” Harry’s eyes swept across the room, not quite sure where to look. There was just
too much to take in that he could barely process it- so much skin available to him and in such
variety, he felt he was drowning in it.

“Alright there, stud?” Katie stepped forward. Harry’s eyes were drawn to her as she
approached, how her sinuous body moved- her powerful thighs, toned abs, and her breasts, which
swayed just slightly as she walked.

“Err…” Harry fumbled.

“Girls, I think we broke him.” Katie’s pronouncement was met with a chorus of giggles.
“C’mon, let’s get you undressed.”

Then they all moved toward him, circling around him. Ginny helped Katie unbutton his
shirt- her starting from the bottom with Katie starting from the top. She was already visibly
aroused, with her slit glistening with her juices and her eyes burning. Fleur stepped behind him,
one hand firmly on his arse while she breathed hotly against his ear.

“Zat potion.” Fleur breathed, her accent peaking through “Its powerful.”

“Potion?” Harry mumbled, vaguely recognizing the hazy scent that permeated the room.

“Just a bit of it.” Hermione explained, gesturing to a small vial she’d left open. Harry’s
eyes flicked to her, and drank her in- appreciating how she rubbed her thighs together in impatient
arousal and as mesmerized by her impressive bust as when he’d first seen her.

Luna knelt between them and began unzipping his pants. “It has Harry’s cum in it, right?”
But Hermione had been sidetracked by Harry’s attention, and by Ginny and Katie succeeding in
removing his shirt. Her hand instinctively twitched forward to touch him, paused hesitatingly,
before she realized the silliness of being shy in such a situation and rubbing her hand across his
upper body. Fleur’s hands joined hers as she pressed herself against his back. Meanwhile Ginny
rubbed his arm and shoulder and Katie cupped his cheek.

Harry shuddered. He’d been denied even the simplest of touches for so long, and though
he’d gotten used to a lot, sometimes it was too much, in the best way possible. It was more than
desire, he felt so loved, so wanted and cared for, it was overwhelming. What’s more, the growth in
his magic had left his body far more sensitive than it had been previously, their hands on his skin
felt better than it had any right to be.

Susan, meanwhile, was wafting the potion into her face, breathing deeply and shuddering,
before setting it back down onto the table. When she turned back to him, her eyes were hooded in
an expression of naked lust. “Harry, I’m going to be a slut for you tonight.”

Fleur took that moment to nibbled his earlobe, stroking the hollow of his ear with her
tongue with her breath hot and heavy against it. “Got it!” Luna had just succeeded in removing his
pants and boxers. No sooner had his cock sprung free of its confines was it being caressed- first by
Luna’s hand, then Ginny, then Katie, Hermione, Fleur, Susan. Harry gasped raggedly, his cock
throbbing madly at their delicate touches. One by one, they all indulged, all of them, expect for
Demelza.

Demelza, wearing nothing but her collar, had been standing right in front of him this entire
time. She was ‘at attention’ a rigid post that had her legs slightly splayed so that Harry had easy
access to her pussy. The reminder of her birthday present to him successfully shook Harry free.
“Dem, may I see?”

“Of course, Master.” Demelza stepped forward, and Harry’s hand grazed over a spot on her
lower abdomen, right below her waistline, where tattooed into her skin, it read: Property of Harry
Potter.

Harry felt something rough and possessive rise up in him as he read the words, and it left
his throat in the slightest growl. Demelza felt it too, and her whole body shuddered, her knees
threatening to turn to jelly. He peered through their bond, and realized that she was dangerously
close to cuming from the mental stimulation alone. It would only take a little push. “Dem. Cum
for me. Cum.”

Demelza collapsed to her knees, quaking and gasping from her orgasm. “Master. Master.
I- oh god!”

Harry ruffled her hair affectionately “You’re such a good girl, Dem, and I’m lucky to have
you. Don’t worry, this will be far from the last time you cum tonight.” With newfound
confidence, he turned to the others, who had been watching with something ranging between
interest and fascination.

Something about his interaction with Demelza had cleared his head, despite the affects of
the potion, and filled him with purpose. Ginny, Hermione, and Luna all felt it, and the wave of
arousal he felt from them in return was quite satisfying. “So, tonight’s my night, right Katie?”

“Yeah, we’re all here to show you a good time.” Katie responded huskily.

“I guess that means you’ll all be doing whatever I like.” He continued. “Fleur, I think I’d
like to cash in two of my coupons. Is that alright with you?”

Harry was suddenly blasted by the full force of her allure. He could tell this wasn’t
purposeful, it was too unfocused and erratic. In another situation, he would happily let her carry
him away. After all, his orgasms when he cooperated with her allure were some of his most
intense ever, at the same level of what he experienced when they managed to get those pleasure
feedback loops through the bond to work properly. But that wasn’t his plan for tonight. After a
full ten seconds of unblinkingly resisting her allure, Fleur managed to reign it back in, and
answered. “Of course. What coupons are we using?”

Katie, meanwhile, just seemed impressed “Damn.” She said softly.

“Denial.” He said decisively “And bondage. Because I’m pretty sure denial’s not going to
work out unless you’re restrained, not with this bloody potion. Do you think you can handle that?”

Fleur nodded, though she seemed a little nervous. “If its ever too much, just say the safe
word- treacle tart. I know this is out of your comfort zone, and I don’t want you pushing yourself
too hard, it’s the last thing I want.”

His words seemed to set her at ease. “Alright, how do we do this?” She asked.

“Well...” Harry silently waved his wand, levitating Fleur in the air so that she was parallel
to the floor. She gasped in surprise at the sudden change in position, but Harry wasn’t done. After
taking a few seconds to admire the way her breasts seemed to perfectly maintain their shape despite
gravity, he followed up with an incarcerous.

The binding spell normally summoned simple ropes, but as Harry had gotten an increased
control of his magic, he’d found he had much finer control over it. Not only was it easier to
summon the ropes in exactly the position he wanted them to, but he could also alter the material to
make them softer, more forgiving. Of course, he followed that up with an unbreakable charm and
the strongest fireproofing spell he knew. The end result left Fleur with her hands tied behind her
back, with more ropes fastening them to her ankles, preventing her from closing her thighs
together.

Damn, it was good to be able to use magic again.

“You alright?” Harry asked, his thump grazing her lip. “Not uncomfortable?”

Fleur nodded wordlessly, instead communicating her acceptance of the situation through
her actions. Her lips closed around his thumb, with her tongue moving sensually around it. Harry
couldn’t help but moan softly. Fuck, everything this woman did was ridiculously hot. He pulled
back, or else he might just end up shoving is cock in her mouth, which defeated the whole point of
this.

“Right.” He said roughly, hesitating a moment, before copping a feel of her breasts. What
could he say?

He looked back at the five women left standing. His cock was so hard and aching- it felt
powerful. An idea formed in his mind, and he sent it to Demelza, Ginny, Hermione, and Luna.
The logistics of it were a little tricky, but if they worked in tandem it could probably be done.

“Katie.” The other girl stepped forward “Get on your knees.”

Her mouth opened and closed wordlessly, but whatever her internal battle was, it was
decided quickly. She settled in position right in front of him, clearly expecting to suck his cock.
Her lips went to his cockhead, but Harry held her back. “Not yet.” She was joined by Demelza,
kneeling on the other side of him. Harry reached a hand back and ruffled her hair again “Good
girl.” Then, realizing what she was likely about to do, he cast a silent scourgify on his arsehole.

Luna slotted herself beneath the both of them, blocked from going any higher than his
thighs, Harry splayed his legs out to give her a little more room to operate. Ginny, Susan, and
Hermione took his upper body. Susan taking one side, Hermione the other, while Ginny
positioned herself awkwardly behind him, her legs splayed to avoid stepping on Demelza. Finally,
with a wave of his wand, he levitating Fleur around so that she was in front of him, improving the
view for both of them.

“Right, everyone good?” There was general agreement throughout the room. “Well, let’s
do this.” He let his wand clatter to the ground, and held Katie’s head with both hands. Her eyes
gazed up at him, as she, uncharacteristically compliant, allowed him to guide her onto his cock.
“Ffffuck!” Harry groaned, as her mouth closed blissfully around him, and that seemed to spur the
others into motion.

Demezla sucked at his balls, before lavishing attention to his perineum. Luna began kissing
his thighs, before travelling lower, to his knees and calves. Ginny had taken Fleur’s previous
position- nibbling at his ear and pressing slopping kisses down the side of his neck. From the
other side, Hermione tilted his head to her, claiming his mouth in a kiss. Susan, meanwhile,
pressed a series of kisses to his upper body- from his abs to his nipples.
 It was all so good, their warm, wet mouths seeking out his every erogenous zone and more
hands than he could tell stroking and massaging him. All the while, he could feel Fleur’s allure,
slowing growing in intensity as she gradually lost control. Luna had journeyed still lower, kissing
his ankle, before tilting his foot up and popping his toes into her mouth one by one. It was all
Harry could do to remain stable.

Katie, perhaps trying to turn the tables on him, was giving the blowjob of her life, sucking with a
will while her eyes never left his. Hermione freed his mouth to pay attention to the other side of
his neck, allowing Harry brief opportunities to speak. “Fuck, Katie. Such a good little cocksucker.”
He moaned as he pushed her down completely onto his shaft, her nose buried in his pubic hair and
her chin pressing into his balls.

At that moment, Demelza shifted, swiping her tongue across his arsehole for the first time.
His words were cut off by a whimper, he hadn’t expected it to feel so good. His hips involuntarily
spasmed forward, incidentally shoving his cockhead deep into Katie’s throat, who squeaked in
surprise.

To her credit, though, she didn’t let this interrupt her efforts. In fact, all the girls seemed to
take this as a sign to become more aggressive. Katie and Demelza launched twin assaults, and
Harry found himself arching his hips forward, practically smothering Katie in his crotch while
leaving his arsehole exposed to Demelza’s mouth and tongue. “Ahn! Ahn! Fuck!” Harry moaned,
when he had the chance to. Hermione, Susan, and Ginny were taking turns kissing him, leaving
him only seconds to let out breathless moans.

His orgasm was coming- he could feel it burning in his taint, boiling in is testicles,
tightening in the base of his cock. The girls knew it too. “Cum in her mouth, Harry.” Ginny panted
hotly in his ear “Merlin, I gotta feel you cum!”

Susan joined her in encouraging him, grunting aggressively “She’s such a cocky slut, drown
her in your fucking cum!” Mentally, Hermione, Luna, and Demelza joined in on urging him to
cum, while Fleur’s allure too only further encouraged him to let loose. He had wanted to hold out
for as long as possible, savoring the sheer bliss of having all of his girls so totally focused on
pleasuring him. His growing magic had rendered his body so sensitive that he wasn’t quite sure
how he’d lasted as long as he had. It was something about commanding Demelza had given him
the mental fortitude, the confidence to push through. But eventually he couldn’t hold back
anymore, the pleasure that was churning in his core, arching up his shaft, and cresting in his
cockhead demanded release.

“God! Fuck! Cumming! Cumming!” Harry called, before crying out wordlessly as he lost
himself. His knees shook and he might have tipped over if not for Ginny and Hermione wrapping
their arms securely around him to steady him. He exploded into Katie’s mouth with so much force
that she immediately gagged. Through the searing pleasure, he had the presence of mind to let go
of her head, letting her pull back frantically even as a second explosive pulse was imminent.

Susan had other plans. Her fingers dug cruelly into her scalp as she mercilessly pushed
Katie back down on his cock. “Fucking take it, slut!” She shouted. There wasn’t a prayer of
stopping now, all he could do was mindlessly pump himself into Katie’s mouth and she grunted
and choked around his cock, swallowing much of his cum, bet letting much more spill out,
dribbling down her chin, neck, and lower.

Harry shivered, his fingers trembling. Even as his orgasm wound down, pleasure danced
across his body like magic. “Oh. Oh. Oh my god.” Harry breathed as Katie continued to suck him
gently, sending tingles down his cock and up his spine. With some internal struggle, he lifted her
head off him- her lips letting his cockhead go with a pop. “You alright Katie?” He asked
breathlessly.

“Uh-huh.” Katie stared blankly ahead, not even bothering to rise from her knees. She
seemed completely stunned.

Harry next checked on Fleur, who was panting and moaning. “How about you, Fleur?”

“Fuck!” Was her response. Her eyes had darkened as they normally did when she was
incredibly aroused, turning less human, more avian. They were locked slightly downwards with a
fierce intensity, staring straight at his cock like a starving woman might a feast. Her tongue swept
over her lips again and again.

“You remember your safe word?” Harry checked.

“Yesss.” Fleur hissed. Harry approached her, and her head strained downward as if to
reach for his cock.

He cupped her cheek affectionately and said “Good.” Then he turned and walked away.
Fleur’s response to this came first with a blast of her allure so powerful he nearly stumbled
forward, followed right on its heels by a wail of frustration. Harry did his level best to not show
how much it had affected him, which he was sure frustrated Fleur to no end. Yet, he couldn’t deny
how urgent his cock throbbed under her assault.

Harry looked to the others, who had more or less been waiting patiently for him. “I’m fine
too! Thanks for asking.” Ginny snarked, provoking Harry to roll his eyes.

Katie however, was still where he left her, on her knees facing away from him, staring
vacantly ahead. “Looks like I broke her.” He placed his hand behind her shoulders and guided her
forward, so that she was on her hands and knees.

“Guh. What?” Katie panted weakly “What are you… eep!” Harry’s eyes had lingered
admiringly on her arse, and on an impulse he’d swatted it, provoking a squeak for Katie. Harry’s
hand then dipped to her slit- long since slick with her juices, his fingers sinking easily into her cunt
with his thumb found her clit. “Gah! Uh! Uh!” Katie grunted “Fuck!”

“You want me to fuck you?” Harry asked as grunts continued to spill from her cum-stained
lips. His fingers pulled back, replaced by his shaft sliding across her pussy lips. “You want my
cock?”

“Uhhhngg! FUCK yes!” Katie’s hips began gyrating, attempting to take him within her, but
to no avail.

Instead, he leaned into her ear and said in a low voice “Beg.” She shivered in response to
that one word, which culminated in her hips as they jerked spasmodically. Katie hadn’t felt so
helpless during sex… since the beginning, with Leo, her first boyfriend. He’d been so very
talented in bed, and a complete arsehole. He’d had no qualms about using her, while having sex
with other girls on the side. Once she realized what he was really about, she’d sworn to never let
herself be that vulnerable again. Harry had been very accommodating for her, as happy to be the
submissive with her as he was being dominant with Demelza.

But now he’d flipped the script and Katie wasn’t sure how to react. It was his birthday, and
they’d all agreed that tonight was about his pleasure. But that wasn’t mean she was going to roll
over for him… “No.”
 “No?” She could feel Harry smiling, the game was on. He didn’t break his pace, dragging
his cock torturously across her labia and rubbing against her clit, smearing her juices along his
shaft.

“Uh. Uh. No. Not gonna. Uh! Beg.” Katie grunted. Her entire body rigid in the struggle to
contain herself against Harry’s assault on her sensitive sex. Yet, when Harry ground deliberately
against her clit, she couldn’t help the quiver of her tense muscles, or the needy whine that escaped
her mouth. The word ‘please’ almost escaped her lips, but she bit it back, moaning torturously
through gritted teeth.

Harry let slip his own series grunts and soft moans, assuring Katie that she wasn’t the only
one struggling to keep a grip on it. This was reinforced when Harry pulled back, panting. “What?”
She taunted “Can’t handle it, having your cock against my slick pussy? I know you want to fuck
me, to just bury yourself in me and let go.”

Harry growled, and smacked her arse lightly, even though she was right. The combination
of Hermione’s potion and Fleur’s allure had him struggling to control himself. At the same time,
he couldn’t let Katie’s challenge lie. “Fine.” He said roughly, pressing their bodies together once
more. Their grunts and moans seemed to intertwine as they effectively edged each other, and it
wasn’t at all clear who would break first.

It wasn’t clear, that is, until Susan intervened. Neither of them noticed her as she
approached, not until she titled Katie’s head up, a wild expression on her face. She was carrying
the vile of aphrodisiac potion, Harry realized belatedly, as she wet her finger with the potion and
streaked it underneath Katie’s nose.

That intoxicating little potion was her undoing. It curled through her mind like a fog,
making her nearly delirious with desire, and then spread further, inflaming her entire body. The
only thing that could penetrate through the haze was the feel of Harry’s cock against her lower lips,
every detail of it was ten times more acute than it had been. It was more than just the sensation
that drove her, as the effects of the potion seeped to her core she was taken by an primal hunger.
She felt so empty, her cunt was a void that needed, hungered to be filled.

“Oh, FUCK!” She screamed, all sense leaving her “Please! Fuck me! I need it! I need it! I
need- FUUUUUCK!” Harry hilted himself in her with one powerful thrust, and Katie’s world
exploded.

-----

Harry staggered to is feet, while Katie lay, blissfully satiated on the ground. Despite
having cum several times, he still felt utterly ravenous. His eyes landed on Susan, who noticed his
gaze and smirked. “Like what you see?” She was normally much more easily abashed, but the
potion had made her brazen, impulsive even.

“You know I do.” Harry returned, deliberately eyeing her curves. Susan sauntered over to
him taking his hand and guiding it to her pussy.

“I’m so wet for you.” She breathed, letting him feel just how true that was, how her pussy
was practically weeping for him. “I’m such a slut, so ready for your- oh! Your cock.” His fingered
began to explore on their own accord, provoking moans from the girl. He was then struck idea,
one that had been percolating in the background for a while, but he had never been in a particular
rush to try it. Perhaps it was the potion, or Fleur’s allure battering down his psyche, but now
seemed like the perfect time.
 “Do we have any lube?” Demelza, who through their bond immediately caught on to what
he was planning, supplied him with a small bag that included, among a few other things, a bottle of
muggle lube. Harry held the bottle up and liberally drizzled it onto his cock. Demelza eagerly
helped to spread it along his shaft with an impromptu hand-job.

“I’ve never done this before, but I’d like to try with you. You did say you were going to be
a slut for me tonight.” Harry said, and Susan’s eyes went wide when she realized what he must be
planning. He grinned challenging her “That is, if you’re up for it.” He was certain she wouldn’t
have been under normal circumstances, but with the potion… She’d confessed to feeling liberated
while under its influence, about wanting to try new things, but not knowing where to start.

It took only a few moments for Susan to agree, silently turning around and bending over.
“You sure?” Harry asked.

“Do your worst, Potter.” Susan snarked back at him, but the bravado was broken when she
squeaked as he cast a scourgify on her arsehole.

“You sure about that?” Harry teased, placing her cockhead at her arsehole and bringing two
fingers to tease her sex, dipping slightly into her entrance before brushing against her clit.

“Oh! Bugger me.” Susan hissed.

“That’s the idea.” Harry returned, pressing against her arsehole yet hesitating to take the
final step.

That was, until he felt a firm smack against his bum. “Oh, just fuck her already!” Ginny
cried out impatiently. Harry thrust forward in reflexive response, leaving both he and Susan
unprepared for the foreign sensation of him entering her.

“Fuck!” They cursed simultaneously, as they adjusted to the tightness of the fit. Harry grit
his teeth as he slid himself into her centimeter by centimeter. “Fuck!” He repeated, while Susan
whimpered. “Are you… are you alright?” He managed.

Susan nodded vigorously, before realizing he might not notice the signal. “Yes!” She
squeaked “Just… keep going.” Harry continued on, slowly, carefully, easing himself in and out,
taking note of each of Susan’s soft whimpers. His fingers got back into the mix, hoping that their
toying with her pussy might ameliorate some of her discomfort. It wasn’t until he accidentally let
loose, thrusting a tad more enthusiastically than he intended, did Susan let out an erotic moan, and
Harry realized that she wasn’t uncomfortable at all.

“You’re liking this.” He moaned “You dirty girl.”

“Oh, shut up and fuck my arse!”

Who was he to deny her?

-----

After Susan, his bond-mates took turns with him. First, Luna and Ginny rode him together-
Luna on his face and Ginny on his cock. Luna didn’t hesitate in grabbing Ginny and kissing her,
and the two girls began the balancing act of trying to snog and ride him simultaneously. Harry, for
his part, was all to happy to make this as hard on them as possible, at several points forcing Luna to
break the increasingly sloppy kiss to moan. Harry, meanwhile, had to deal with Hermione and
Demelza’s encouragement- the two girls each sent him a stream of consciousness monologue
urging him to cum.
 Ginny however, was the first to cum. Of all the girls, she was probably the most responsive
to Harry’s own pleasure and desire. She perhaps enjoyed his pleasure even more viscerally than
her own. She’d gotten herself off twice while Harry had been with Katie and Susan, but that had
just left her ravenous for the real thing. After perhaps half a minute of persistent thrusting, she
cursed, arching her hips to sheath him fully within her, and continuing to spasm and grind herself
against him as her orgasm ran its course.

Then she stilled, her mind blissfully vacant for a moment before she set back to work. Her entire
focus was on his cock and coaxing another orgasm from him, and she was not to be denied. Harry,
meanwhile, did his best to focus on Luna, even as her efforts grew more and more distracted. It
didn’t take long, between the pulsing grip of her pussy, Ginny’s increasingly profane mental
monologue, and the drumbeat of Fleur’s allure, it only took another minute or so for him to cum,
Ginny and Luna along with him.

Ginny luxuriated in the afterglow, giving Luna access to his cock. Instead of taking
Ginny’s place, however, she just leaned down and shifted forward. She eagerly gobbled his cock,
bobbing enthusiastically, slurping up Ginny’s remained arousal, and drawing the last dregs of his
previous orgasm from his shaft. She worked him with an enthusiasm that Harry struggled to
match, even as he tried to reciprocate by lapping at her pussy she had a single minded
determination while he was rapidly losing focus. His task was made all the more difficult by his
other bondmates- with Ginny joining in with Hermione and Demelza in urging him to come.

Luna didn’t seem to mind. Even when his approaching orgasm forced him to throw his
head back and moan to her that he was getting close (entirely unnecessarily, as she could read his
mind), she just doubled down. She happily slurped and sucked him through his peak, and eagerly
accepted his load, letting him fill her mouth until his cum began dribbling out.

Luna didn’t bother letting him finish her off. No, as soon as she’d gotten his load, she went
to Fleur. The older woman had seen better days- not only had she been bombarding Harry with her
allure, she’d struggled mightily against her bonds. Her exertions had her rasping for breath and
had given her body a sheen of sweat, while a small puddle of her arousal had pooled on the floor
beneath her cunt. Her normally unnaturally straight hair had become a tangled mane, while her
eyes had transformed into something entirely avian.

When Luna approached her, Fleur didn’t hesitate. She latched onto her mouth and a
predator would a kill. Luna came instantly, her hands weakly fluttering too Fleur’s chest as her
body was wracked by pleasure. Fleur sucked her mouth dry of his cum, and only released her
when she was finished, letting Luna slump to the floor in bliss. Fleur’s eyes then turned back to
Harry, zeroing in on his cock with an intensity that made him uncomfortable. She’d stopped
struggling, just silently staring at him, licking her lips, with an expression of pure hunger.

He wouldn’t have the opportunity to reflect on that, because Demelza had stepped
forward. “Master, can I- I-”

“You wanna ride me, Dem?” Harry cooed. “C’mere.” She was almost timid as she perched
herself on top of him, her hands resting unsurely on his chest, but with Harry’s encouragement she
began to move, undulating her hips slowly and pausing occasionally with a whimper or tremor.

“Why are you moving so slowly, Dem?” Harry asked, full well knowing she was trying her
damnest not to cum right off the bat. “Don’t you want to make me feel as good as possible?”

“I know, but if I… if I go any faster, I’ll… I’ll, cum.”

“Then cum.”
 To the surprise of both of them, Demelza’s body obeyed. She nearly tumbled forward as
she came, and Harry pushed himself into a sitting position to support her, cradling her against his
chest. Then, in an almost whisper, he said “Again.”

Demelza whimpered her way through another orgasm, her hands clutching his chest feebly
as her body trembled. “M-master.”

“Harder.”

Demelza cried out, her back arching, pressing her hips to his. “Harder!” Harry demanded
once more, broadcasting his order both verbally and straight to her mind.

This time, Demelza screamed. It would be a full minute before she came to, her cheek
resting against his chest. “Good girl.”

“But I didn’t- I didn’t.”

“Don’t worry. I enjoyed that, very much.”

Hermione was the next to have him. She pounced on him, giving him a searing kiss despite
the taste of Luna’s arousal on his lips while ramming their hips together. For Harry this was
becoming decadent. How many times had he cum tonight? How many times had he felt the
intimate embrace of a mouth or pussy around his cock? And yet once again his cock was
enveloped in woman’s femininity. How could he resist? Especially with not only Hermione, but
Ginny and Demelza also entreating him to cum in her.

Cum! Cum! Cum in my pussy! Give it to me!

She wants it so badly luv, give this little cumslut what she deserves.

You deserve this master, all our pussies our yours to satisfy yourself in.

Hermione fucked him like a wild-woman, and he couldn’t resist her for long. It was all just
too much for him. His own moan of pleasure was drowned out by Hermione’s scream of
“YESSSS!” She exulted in his release, her eyes rolling back as the erotic feel of his magic pouring
into her triggering her own peak.

They both lay there for a long minute, recuperating and enjoying each other’s presence.
Ginny had the sense to interrupt them. Harry, you might want to do something about Fleur. She
might be going mad.

Harry staggered to his feet. He really hadn’t intended on leaving Fleur for this long, he
just… gotten swept up in things. It was downright cruel of him, denying her for so long, especially
with that intoxicating potion in the air.

“Fleur, I’m sorry. Are you alright?” He asked. Her eyes stared unblinkingly back at him,
or rather his penis, as she licked her lips disconcertingly, but she didn’t respond or try to break free,
or anything. “Shit.” He turned to look at Ginny, silently asking her what he should do.

In hindsight, that might not have been the best idea. It was, however, exactly the opening
Fleur was waiting for- she hadn't been catatonic, she'd been waiting. In a flash she threw her body
weight forward, extend her neck just so her lips could caress his cockhead. From there, it was all
over, even though she might not have had the ability to drag him to her, his hips instinctively did
the work for her.
 Though muffled, Fleur howled gutturally when he slammed himself home, lodging his
cockhead into the back of her throat, her body spasming as if he’d just penetrated her pussy. In her
current state, all semblance of technique deserted her- her tongue lashed at his cock blindly, while
she sucked with inhuman force. Harry, for his part, couldn’t stop himself from thrusting. It was
addicting, the way her mouth and tongue dragged along his shaft as he withdrew, begging him to
stay, followed by the satisfaction of ramming himself back in. His hands gripped her head, pulling
her to him while his hips jerked furiously, like a dog in heat, fucking her mouth like he would a
pussy. He blew load after load into her mouth, and she took it all in stride- sucking, slobbering,
and swallowing around him.

He had no idea how long they stayed like that, him mindlessly thrusting while she equally
mindlessly took him, but eventually found himself pulled back. “Come on stud, why don’t you
fuck her properly.”

He stumbled back into a feminine embrace, a hand wrapping around his still pulsing shaft,
stroking him firmly as his release dribbled onto it. “Katie… wha?” His eyes focused on her,
before looking back to Fleur. Her face was a mess- splattered with a combination of cum and spit.
“Oh… shit.” He hadn’t meant… hadn’t meant to do that.

“Don’t worry, but all accounts it seems like she’s enjoying it, but I think you both might
enjoy this a bit more.” Katie turned Fleur around, so that her slit was exposed to him. His cock
twitched in interest, and Katie gave him a few parting strokes before releasing him “Go get ‘er,
tiger.”

-----

Harry couldn’t have even begun to guess how long much time he’d spent… spending
himself in Fleur’s pussy. She was addictive, but even with his enhanced stamina and sex drive, he
had his limits. At a certain point he was forced to slump back in exhaustion, simply unable to
continue on, no matter how good it felt.

He staggered to the carpeted floor, wishing he had somewhere more comfortable to lay, but
not having the strength to do anything about it.

He hoped Fleur was okay.

“Well girls, it looks like we broke him.” Katie said again. Harry didn’t bother to respond,
perfectly fine with letting them have their fun while he drifted off. Katie knelt next to him “What,
do you think we’re done with you?”

Harry blinked sluggishly “…yes?”

She laughed. “Turnabout is fair play, babe. Accio Hermione’s potion.”

“Wha-” Katie used that moment to pour the entire contents of the vial into Harry’s mouth.
For a brief moment, his brain went on alert, knowing just how much actually drinking the potion
had affected Hermione… then he had an awful lot of trouble thinking at all.

“Oh... god.” He was rock hard again, throbbing as urgently as he’d ever had.

“What do we have here?” Katie smirked, clearly enjoying turning the tables on him. Her
hand trailed up his shaft, and even that one touch felt so good that he couldn’t help but come. He
moaned helplessly as his cock twitched and twitched and twitched, even as it let out only a dribble
of cum. Katie followed this up with firm stroke downward, properly massaging his shaft. This
 time Harry’s entire body shook as pleasure raced across, tingling in his toes and fingers and
exploding in his brain.

“It’s so good… so good… so good.” He moaned openly as her hand continued to coax out
his dry, full body orgasm.

“That’s a good boy.” Katie cooed. “You don’t have to do anything right now other than
cum. We’re gonna drown you in pussy.”

It was then that Harry realized that he was surrounded. All of them were waiting their turn-
some sporting sly smiles, others idly fondling or fingering themselves (and Ginny not-so idly). His
cock tingled at just the thought of what was about to happen. If Katie’s hand felt that good, then
her pussy… yet a small part of him quailed “I don’t know if I can handle…”

“Don’t you worry stud.” Katie purred as she straddled him. “There’s plenty more potion
where that came from.” She took him inside her and his vision blurred. Harry knew only the
hypnotic bliss of having his sensitive shaft encased in Katie’s warm sheath. With each gyration of
her hips and contraction of her enveloping flesh she milked peak after glorious peak from him.

Distantly, Harry realized that he was now flanked on each side. Feminine curves pressed
into him as two mouths began worshiping his neck and face. Eventually the presences at his side
were replaced and Katie herself replaced by another pussy, this one softer and more pliant, but just
as pleasurable. Each of them was uniquely familiar, even if he didn’t have the presence of mind to
put a name to them, he instinctively knew who they were. Another claimed him, and another, until
he lost track, until he forgot about everything that wasn’t how it felt to be overwhelmed by their
enveloping femininity.

Chapter End Notes

Well, I apologize for being late with this update. Life has been busy for me in the past
few weeks, and I really wanted to do this chapter justice. I hope you enjoy!

Anyway, from here on out, there will be much more focus on the plot. Things will be
coming together relatively quickly now.
 The Fool

“Hello, Professor.” Harry greeted cordially. He had nothing against Professor McGonagall,
aside from the fact that she remained in close contact with Dumbledore, who’d judgement and
goals had become dubious at best. Nevertheless, when he’d received a letter from her the day after
his birthday, asking to meet with he and Ginny, he had no issue with it.

They’d needed to pick up Pansy anyway, so meeting at the Burrow worked well enough, so
long as they kept the possible Death Eater mole out of their conversation.

“Happy Birthday Mr. Potter, it is very good to see the two of you.”

“You wanted to talk with us, Professor?”

“Yes, though not on my own behalf. I have a letter, from your brother, Ms. Weasley.”

“From Bill?” Ginny’s voice cracked.

McGonagall held up a hand “I’ve heard about his atrocious behavior, I'm not going to
defend his actions, but he seems like he deeply regrets it. He asked me to give this to you.” She
slid an envelope across the table to them.

“Did he really seem like he was sorry? What did he say?” Ginny shot off.

“He said… he was ashamed.” McGonagall said heavily “Though he didn’t seem to want to
go into detail, he said that everything you needed to know was in the letter. For what it's worth, I
feel that he was being genuine.”

“Wait.” Harry jumped in “Did Dum- Professor Dumbledore say anything to you about
this?”

“As far as I’m aware, he has no idea. I haven’t seen him and Bill together in some time.”

Harry let out a heavy breath and Ginny nodded. “I- thank you professor.”

-----

Pansy’s purgatory ended suddenly, after Harry’s birthday. No longer was she trapped at
the Burrow, forced to tolerate the blood traitors. No longer would she have to pine for Harry, only
seeing him when he occasionally visited. No longer would she have to worry about
‘disappointing’ Bellatrix and the Dark Lord with her lack of progress.

Two days after his birthday party, Harry returned to the Burrow. If Pansy had been
expecting him, she might have tried to make herself look presentable. Not that she had much to
work with, the Order had given her the essentials but not much in the way of luxuries- no skin
potions, no jewelry, no hair care products.

Harry hadn’t remarked on her appearance, and neither had Ginny Weasley, who
accompanied him. “Gin.” He said, and the redhead jolted, before retrieving a scrap of parchment
from her pocket and handing it to her. Pansy blinked unknowingly at the scrap of parchment in her
hands, it read ‘Harry Potter lives at Bones Manor’. “I don’t get it.”

Harry shook his head and wordlessly vanished the parchment. “Fidelius charm.”
 The implications settled in for Pansy. Harry was protected by the Fidelius. It was
unbreakable unless you could get your hands on the secret keeper. Her eyes flicked to Ginny, who
had been the one to hand her the parchment… it had to be her. It made sense; she was his first
girlfriend after all. The only other one Pansy thought he might give it to was Granger.

“Does that mean I can stay with you guys?”

“Doesn’t miss a tick, does she?” Ginny quipped, and Pansy smiled internally. No, she
didn’t.

-----

Pansy suppressed the urge to scoff. Calling Bones’ house a ‘manor’ was being generous in
her opinion, it had nothing on the Parkinson or Malfoy estates. Still, it must have been decadent
for a Weasley, or a mudblood.

Pansy continued to mentally compare the manor to her own, up until the point that they met
the others. Pansy knew that Harry had ‘collected’ a number of girls, but it was an entirely different
thing seeing it in person. Pansy’s train of thought was completely derailed when the Lovegood girl
walked up and kissed him, cutting him off mid-sentence. It wasn’t even a normal greeting kiss, no,
she was clearly using tongue, not giving one jot about their audience.

Luna was followed by Katie Bell, and then the Veela woman - Delecour?- until everyone
had greeted him with some expression of affection. Even the little Veela, who’d just given him a
blushing hug. She wondered if this display was meant for her- marking their territory. It made
Pansy want to show them up and rub it in all their faces.

They all talked for the next hour or so. Pansy could sense some tension towards her, like
they didn’t fully trust her, or there was something they were keeping from her. She supposed she
should have expected this, after all she’d been nothing but hostile towards many of them their
entire time at school. Still, she was here, right? That had to mean something.

Or maybe they were jealous. Maybe the didn’t want her there, but Harry did. The idea
tickled her, his girlfriends may not like her, but if she got through to Harry it might not matter.

Eventually, though, they went their separate ways, and Harry went to show her to her room.
For its faults, Bones’ place had more than enough spare rooms- the legacy of a family that had
nearly died out.

“You got me a wand?”

“It’s an old one from Susan’s family. The girls didn’t like the idea, but I insisted that you
have a way to protect yourself. You aren’t a prisoner here, Pansy.” Harry said, with a slight smile
that set of butterflies.

“Thank you.” Pansy smiled back.

She almost stepped forward to hug him, but before she could commit to herself, Harry stepped
back. “No problem. Anyway, I’ll let you get settled in.”

Immediately Pansy regretted not being a little more forward, but she shook herself. She was being
ridiculous. She wasn’t here to romance Harry… unless she could use it to her advantage.

Once she was alone, she sighed, not allowing herself to relax. She’d been out of contact for too
long, far too long. Feeling a little paranoid, she held out her new wand. She knew immediately that
it wasn’t going to cooperate with her, but it was better than nothing. “Homenum revelo.”

The spell revealed nothing, she was alone. Pansy then turned to the room’s desk, shuffling through
the drawers for parchment, a quill and ink. She tapped the parchment with her wand and
murmured under her breath words that Bellatrix had taught her.

I’m in. She wrote carefully, feeling a small amount of triumph at finally being able to put down
those words. After a moment, the ink disappeared, seemingly sinking into the parchment.

Good, tell me more.

-----

The letter had burned a hole in Ginny’s mind the entire day. She was torn between a half
dozen different emotions, each one overrunning the last until it her mind felt like a hopeless
vortex. Pansy’s presence meant they couldn’t just talk about it, or even read it until she was
somewhere private. Having a suspected Death Eater in the house with them was enough to put
them all on edge.

Ginny had ended up distracting herself by pointing out every sign of Pansy’s… crush on
Harry over the course of the day. It had left Harry feeling even more uncomfortable with her
presence, but it was better for him to be uncomfortable but aware than blissfully ignorant, Ginny
reasoned. They all knew that it was something they could use to their advantage. Susan had
pointed out as much to Harry, but he wasn’t quite comfortable with the idea. He did his best to
appear friendly and feed into the perceptions they were trying to build, but the idea of actually
flirting with her was nearly revolting to him.

Ginny was rather pleased with that, to be honest, and so was everyone else in the building.
Even Susan, who hadn't tried really hard to convince him otherwise, was rather happy with Harry's
sense of loyalty towards them.

It was with no small amount of relief that they left Pansy to her own devices. Ginny had
immediately opened the letter and read through it several times, before handing it off blindly to
Susan while she processed the words.

Ginny,

I know that I’m probably the last person you want to hear from right now. So I figured I
should just open with the obvious- I was an idiot, and a prat. I’m sorry.

You’re my family, and I’ve said and did some hurtful things to you. I can’t bear the fact
that I’ve hurt you, and I’m ashamed that it took me so long to realize what was happening.

I fear that I’ve been influenced by dark magic. I’m struggling to figure out how it
happened, but it seems to have cleared after spending this past week mostly alone. Even now, I
can feel it, lurking in the back of my mind, but this is the first time in a while that I’ve even felt like
myself. I’m afraid that it might be too late for me, but god, I hope it isn’t.

I hope that we can meet, talk things out. I’m living at Shell Cottage right now- its where
Fleur and I were supposed to live after we got married. I guess it’s just mine now, its lovely, I
suppose, but lonely. Maybe we could get a bite? There are some nice restaurants at a nearby
town. You could bring Fleur and Harry, if they agree. I certainly owe them both an apology as
well, and I hope that I can give it in person.

Love,
 Bill

Ginny blinked back the stinging in her eyes, she didn’t want to cry. She felt a hand on her
shoulder, and looked up to see Fleur, her eyes held nothing but sympathy and understanding.
Harry too had sensed her reaction to the letter, and had promptly excused himself from his
conversation with Pansy. Ginny gratefully allowed her to sink into Harry’s arms.

She could handle her brother being an asshole. But the possibility that he’d fallen victim to
dark magic, or even a horcrux, chilled her to the bone.

Hermione looked resigned as she turned to Harry and Ginny. “I’m not sure if this is a good
idea.” She offered.

“I know, but…” Ginny shook her head

“It could be a trap. Like with Sirius.” Hermione cautioned.

“Or with Ginny.” Harry returned, addressing what had gone unspoken. If Bill (or
Dumbledore, for that matter) were acting under the influence of dark magic, could they really leave
them to their fates? To Harry, the answer couldn’t be yes. Ginny had once been in that very same
situation, taken over by dark magic and set up as a trap for him, and he hadn’t hesitated to save her.

“Hermione. I have too.” Ginny said softly. “You know why.”

“I’d like to go as well.” Fleur put in “What happened with him, it never sat right with me.”

“It could be a trap.” Susan mused “But if it’s not… well, he could give us insight into
Dumbledore. And it couldn’t hurt to have a curse breaker on our side.”

Hermione nodded, admitting defeat. “Well, it being an obvious trap has never once stopped
us before, but let’s try to be smart about this.”

Harry let out a wry chuckle “That’s the spirit, Hermione.” He tilted his head slightly “Hm,
did you know invisibility cloaks bypass ‘Homenum revelo’?”

“Er, they don’t.” Hermione responded “Or they shouldn’t be able to. They just make you
invisible, not completely undetectable.”

“Well, Pansy seems to have no idea that Demelza’s spying on her right now. Maybe
because she has a crap wand?”

“She is?” Hermione startled “But that’s so risky!”

Susan, however, looked impressed. “Not really. We’re trying to make it seem like Harry
likes her while the rest of us are jealous. If she got caught it’d just play into that.”

“Anyway” Harry continued “It does look like Pansy’s a Death Eater, or at least talking to
them. She’s using some sort of charmed parchment to write to them, looks like what we used to
use to coordinate back at school.”

“I have to say, I didn’t expect Demelza to take the initiative like that.” Fleur mused.

“Well, it’s personal for her.” After all, Pansy had lied to her first, pretended to be her friend
when she was captured when she was really in on it. “She’s easy to underestimate because she’s
small and submissive with me, but you might want to ask Rudolphus Lestrange how that worked
out for him. Its why I wanted her as secret keeper.”

When he had told Demelza about his decision, he’d been half expecting her to try to talk
him out of it, but Demelza had just nodded solemnly, and said ‘I won’t let you down.’ Her voice
had held the same fervent intensity that she used when following his orders, and Harry knew that
he’d made the right choice. He knew that no matter what punishment she took, no matter how she
was tested, she’d go mad before giving their location.

“Damn straight.” Demelza crowed, sashaying a bit as she whipped off her invisibility cloak.
“Yeah, she’s a mole.” Her voice turned dark “I think she’s falling for it hook line and sinker.”

“Do tell.” Susan said with interest.

“Well, she thinks Ginny’s the secret keeper, for one.” Demelza offered. “She’s waiting for
an opportunity, for Ginny to leave unprotected so that they can ambush her.”

Harry bristled. He’d never liked this part of the plan. The thought of using anyone (other
than himself) as bait didn’t sit well with him. Unfortunately, he really couldn’t use himself as bait.
Not only did he have to admit it was too big of a risk to the war effort, but him going out in the
open undefended would be an open invitation to Voldemort himself. If it were just Ginny, he
doubted Voldemort would deign to attend to it personally, it’d be below him.

“We obviously can’t have this happen too soon.” Hermione said “If Ginny leaves tomorrow
it’d be too suspicious. We need to give it at least a week.”

“Honestly...” Harry put in “I don’t want to deal with her ogling me any more than I have
to.” He got some snickers in response

“And the longer she stays, the more likely we are to slip up.” Susan concurred “She may be
arrogant and in over her head, but she isn’t an idiot. We can’t underestimate her or get lazy.
Where is she now, Demelza?”

“Bathroom, but Luna’s going to ‘run into her’ once she’s done.”

Susan grinned mischievously “Good. Harry, tell her to lead Pansy by this room in a bit.”

Harry raised his eyebrows “What do you have planned?”

Susan stepped towards him “Well I bet Pansy, and the people she’s talking to, all think
we’re just hormone addled teenagers having tons of sex.”

“Well…” Ginny tilted her head as if acceding a point “To be fair…”

“The point is, we should be reinforcing that as much as possible.” Susan smiled grew wider
as she sidled nearer “It’ll make them underestimate us. If Pansy thinks all our private time is spent
fucking, she won’t suspect that we’re planning anything. Which means…” Her lips met Harry’s
briefly.

When they parted, Harry shot her his own teasing grin “Well, if its for the greater good...”
He lifted Susan up and plopped her onto a nearby table “We can suffer through it.” Susan giggled,
but was cut off as Harry’s lips descended on hers. From then on, the only noises she made were
moans.
 Hate Me
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“You… don’t… ever get tired?” Ron panted.

“Not this time of the month.” Daphne muttered, while her neck was flushed and sweat
beaded on her brow, she wasn’t nearly as bad off as the redhead trailing behind her. “I go fucking
stir crazy. If I don’t run, I might just tear the place apart.”

An apartment was no place for a werewolf, Ron acceded, and Daphne took her frustrations
with her living situation out in the evenings when she went on blistering runs through a nearby
park. Ron had made the mistake of joining her this particular evening, and ended up having to
slow to a walk on the final leg. He’d honestly expected her to go on without him, but to his
surprise she’d slowed down… just so she could bicker with him.

“Giving up, Weasley?” Daphne redirected “Want me to carry you back?”

She drove him mental, but it was also kind of nice. “You wish!” He shot back unthinkingly,
and Daphne eyebrow quirked at the mental picture that provoked. Ron wasn’t sure what to think
of the way the corner of her mouth curled up as she regarded him.

Still, he could see that she was pulsing with pent up energy, probably itching to blaze
through the last of her course. So Ron gamely mustered his energy and pushed onward. Perhaps
mercifully, she didn’t tease him about his slower pace… at least not much.

“C’mon you doofus. I’d rather not have you collapse, not when we’re so close. It’d be
annoying.”

“Yeah.” Ron said breathlessly “Clearly you’d be the real victim there.”

Two showers later, and it was normally the time when Ron would be considering returning
to the Burrow for dinner. However, that thought was put aside when the floo activated- Remus’
head appearing in the fireplace.

Daphne, now looking much more at ease, took the lead in the conversation, but Ron
quickly found that it was about a topic he was quite familiar with. Harry’s crew were working on
Pansy, and who better to figure the girl out than her roommate?

-----

Normally, Auror Tonks wouldn’t have much in the way of business on the top level of the
Ministry of Magic, and would have been turned away as soon as the elevator doors opened…
unless the situation was truly dire, like Death Eaters invading the Ministry, or something.

However, Tonks had her new ‘Advisor to the Minister’ badge, which she happily flashed to
the aid who attempted to pester her. She didn’t say a word to Scrimgeour as she handed Harry’s
note to him. He knew very well that there was only one reason that she would be visiting him. To
his credit, the Minister didn’t hesitate in setting aside his paperwork in favor of the letter.

After reading the contents of the letter he looked up to Tonks, his face inscrutable. “This
is… promising. I assume that you will be on the auror team?”
 Tonks nodded “Yes, and I have a few others in mind. Though I understand that Harry and
Susan are worried about this leaking.”

“I’m sure you do. I think you and a few other aurors have been working very hard
recently. Why not take a break Friday morning, meet up at Diagon Alley? No need to file a report
about a social outing, after all.” The old auror winked.

-----

With the excuse of putting on a façade for Pansy, Harry was now finding it impossible to
pry his amorous women away from him. They’d always held back a bit for Gabby’s sake, but now
the risk of getting caught was no longer a barrier, it was an incentive. That bit of encouragement
was all they needed to remove all restraints. It reminded him of his position as his birthday orgy
had concluded, drowning in pussy.

That first day, Pansy had indeed walked by the door when he and Susan were shagging.
Susan had immediately kicked it up a notch, screaming his praises to high heaven. “Oh Merlin
YES! YES! GIVE ME THAT COCK! FUCK ME HARD HARRYYYY!” Harry had done as he
was told, and soon his grunts and the slap of their bodies were also audible in the room beneath
Susan’s screams.

Either Susan was secretly an exhibitionist, or the screaming helped her along, because she
came rather quickly, and Harry found himself playing catch up, coming belatedly with a few soft
moans. As he came down, Susan had whispered in his ear. “You should have moaned louder, you
know how hot it is for girls.”

Harry did know, but it was one thing letting loose like that with people he trusted, it was
another thing entirely moaning like that for Pansy. The coven ended up being somewhat split on
this, Hermione and Demelza felt the same way, neither fully comfortable with Pansy’s presence.

Luna, however, found it fun- coming up with wild things to scream while with him. She’d
begun roleplaying scenarios that Harry could really only follow because he was linked to her.
They usually involved himself being some sort of magical being- often ones that didn’t seem to
exist. Thankfully, fairies, incubi, and high elves were all excellent lovers in Luna’s opinion.

Ginny had even fewer scruples. Her mind had immediately gone to engineering a scenario
where Pansy would walk in on them. Harry first instinct was discomfort at the idea, but as he met
Ginny’s eyes it all fell away. This was how he found himself reclining in an armchair in the sitting
room, with Ginny blissfully grinding in his lap. The redhead had never found it difficult to cum
with him, but as Harry had come into his own- grown more confident, experienced, and powerful-
she’d become increasingly hair trigger for him.

Their ‘explorations’ with Fleur had only intensified this, and Ginny found that perhaps the
best sex she’d ever had was with Harry right after she watched him with Fleur. They wickedly hot
together, not only did Fleur’s teasing turn her on like nothing else, but when Harry finally returned
to her it made the experience all the sweeter- like coming home mixed with eating a feast after
being famished all day.

Ginny found that exhibition tickled her fancy as well, and when she realized that Pansy had
frozen in the doorway, and was now staring at the scene with wide eyes, she felt a thrill more
potent than even the feel of Harry’s hands caressing her back or his mouth teasing her nipple. She
felt triumphant, because she had something that Pansy would never ever have, and she wanted to
flaunt it.
 “Oh, yes! Yes! YES!” She exalted, throwing her head back. “Your cock! So good! So
fucking good, luv!” To emphasize her words, she pulled her hips up and let him slip free of her
briefly, just long enough to give Pansy a glimpse of him before slamming her hips back home.
Ginny let herself cry out freely as she came, knowing that every orgasm would only serve to fuel
Pansy’s jealousy, and made sure to pepper in as much praise for Harry, his body and his prowess as
was reasonable. That was until Harry, his patience spent, flipped them over and set his own, much
more vigorous pace

This was not the plan, but all thoughts of the plan had gone out the window for them both.
Ginny only remembered much later, when she and Harry had collapsed together, cuddling and
basking in the afterglow. She looked over and saw Pansy, still standing in the doorway. She was
flushed and her breathing was heavy, but as she met her eyes, something sparked in them- jealousy,
loathing.

Ginny realized she might have made an enemy.

-----

Pansy rushed back to her room, dove face first into bed, and screamed into her pillow.
Embarrassment, shame, lust, jealousy, hatred- all of it swirled inside. She thought she might be
going mad.

She knew Harry and the girls were… intimate with each other, but she had no clue that they
did it this much. It seemed like she couldn’t walk down the hall without hearing the evidence of
their lovemaking. Even when they weren’t fucking it seemed at least one of them was always
touching him- if only a hand on the shoulder or a peck on the cheek.

Suffice it to say, Pansy never got the opportunity for any one on one time with Harry. The
girls watched her like a hawk around him. This was driven home when she stumbled across Harry
with Ginny.

That bitch… Ginny knew she was there, she was taunting her. It made Pansy’s blood boil,
but for all her rage, she was impotent. She wasn’t even supposed to be watching this, and it wasn’t
like she could start a scene, not without blowing the mission. It just wasn’t fair. How did that
little blood traitor bitch catch Harry’s eye when a true pureblood like herself couldn’t?

Its probably because she lets him fuck other women. Pansy thought vindictively. She’s so
desperate that she’d do anything to keep him.

But as angry as she was, she also couldn’t deny that that had been the hottest thing she’d
ever seen. She’d only ever heard them before, and that had been hard enough. Now, with her head
buried in her pillow and her eyes closed, she couldn’t stop the images of what she had just seen
from reappearing- taunting her just as surely as Ginny had.

With a frustrated moan, Pansy flipped over and pushed her skirt down. She’d had nearly no
experience with masturbating prior to this week, but she was a quick study. There was much more
to it than simply moving her fingers in the right way. Fingering herself without being in the right
frame of mind was useless to her. Fortunately (or unfortunately) she’d been nearly constantly in
the ‘right’ frame of mind since arriving here.

She’d had no trouble conjuring up any number of fantasies- her favorite was tying up all the
girls in this damn house and forcing them to watch her have her way with Harry. It was a fantasy
that she’d come back to again and again, elaborating and adding details each time used it.
 This time however, she didn’t even need her imagination. The memory of what she had just
seen, practically burned into her mind, was more than enough. All she needed to do was to replace
Ginny with herself- or better yet picturing her knocking that redheaded whore out and taking her
place- and Pansy found herself being swept away. More than anything, she found herself
captivated by that moment when Harry flipped her over and took control. The look of burning
focus and desire on his face, how his muscles worked as he relentlessly railed into her… unff.

When Pansy came down from her peak, it was with a bit more clarity. Ginny’s taunting
didn’t matter anyway, she decided. Soon, Ginny would be captured, interrogated, and then dead.
That bitch was going to get what was coming to her, all of them were. She’d succeed in her
mission and Harry…

Pansy felt a momentary flicker of regret. It was a shame. She would have loved to win him
over, but it was clear to her now that she couldn’t. And if she couldn’t have him, then at least she
could be satisfied in making sure no one else could either.

-----

“I still don’t like this.” Harry said anxiously. He wouldn’t have had a second thought about
being the bait himself, but Ginny?

It was only he, Ginny and Hermione, cloistered away in their room. As soon as they got
word from Luna that Pansy was eating breakfast, Ginny and Hermione would walk out. Hermione
would announce to the dining room that they would be going to Diagon Alley, and she’d apparate
them away.

Straight into a trap- a trap they were the bait for.

“You aren’t sending me anywhere, prat.” Ginny rebutted “I’m sending myself.” Harry
made a noise of frustration in the back of his throat; the distinction didn’t seem overly important to
him.

“It’ll be okay, Harry. We’ve done far more dangerous things than this. There’ll be a ton of
people just waiting to intervene, and we know the Death Eaters will be trying to not kill Ginny.”
Hermione assured him. He intellectually knew that she was right, and that it was a little
hypocritical of him to be opposed to this when he’d pulled even riskier moves in the past. Still, his
mind couldn’t help but go over every possible way this could go wrong. What if everything
happened to quick and they were able to snatch Ginny away? What if Voldemort himself came?

“Yeah, and I owe my damn life to those risks, Harry.” Ginny pushed. “This is the right
thing to do, and you know it.” Which is why you’re letting us do this. We both know if you were
going to put your foot down, you would have done so right at the start.

Harry nodded, knowing she was right. The Harry Potter of a year ago probably wouldn’t
have allowed this. “I know. Just… be careful. Please. I don’t want to know what I’d do of either
of you… died. Even without the bond, I don’t know if I could bare it.”

Almost as one, Ginny and Hermione encircled him in a hug. They stayed like that, with
their arms wrapped around him, for a long minute. “God. I love you.” Harry murmured, finally
pulling back with a new sense of resolve. “Right. Let’s do this.”

Chapter End Notes

A bit of an interlude chapter this week (sorry!) but next update will definitely be
action packed. Stay tuned!
 Just Like Fire
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Ginny thumbed her wand holster. Despite her attempt to appear relaxed she knew it was a
futile effort. And really, even if she hadn’t known she was walking into an ambush, it wasn’t like
she’d be relaxed out in public.

Driving that home was the fact that Diagon Alley was basically deserted. Her hand next
went to the pendant around her neck- a portkey courtesy of the Ministry. If worse came to worse,
she could portkey out… hopefully. Harry’s own anxiety about the situation wasn’t making things
any easier on her- he was picking listlessly at his breakfast, Demelza and Susan regardling him
with concern, while Pansy was absorbed in her own anxieties about today. Luna had been the one
to intervene, distracting him by sitting in his lap and kissing him ‘since he wasn’t using his mouth
for eating, anyway’.

Hermione nudged her to Flourish and Blotts, and despite the situation Ginny rolled her eyes.
Ginny browsed the books absently, while Hermione plucked several new releases from the
shelves. She caught a movement out of the corner of her eye and tensed as she spotted plain
woman passing out front of the shop… someone she didn’t recognize. Was this the start of the
attack, or just a random passerby. The woman nonchalantly turned, meeting Ginny’s eye through
the window and winked.

Ah, Tonks.

Ginny let out a breath, trying not to react to obviously. It was nice knowing they weren’t
alone, and that if shit went down Tonks would be there to call for backup.

Hermione lingered at the book shop longer than Ginny would have liked- the tension was
getting to her and Hermione seemed to have gotten genuinely lost in her enthusiasm for reading.
Eventually Ginny nudged her friend and gave her a pointed look, silently communicating her
message.

“Right, sorry.” Hermione said somewhat sheepishly, moving the check out the stack of
books she had collected, before stuffing them in her bag- which she had enchanted with an
extension charm.

“Let’s go to Quality Quidditch Supplies next!” Ginny said loudly as they exited the shop,
injecting fake enthusiasm into her voice. “I hear the new Cleansweep model is solid, though
nothing on a Firebolt’s top speed.”

“Not that a Weasley would be able to afford such a thing.” While the speaker was obscured
by both the shadow of the alley he was stepping out of and their mask, the arrogant drawl could
only come from a Malfoy. Nervousness left her, replaced by a kindling spark of anger. This was
the man who had slipped Tom Riddle’s diary to her at this very spot.

All thought of using the portkey to escape melted away, there was only the fight. Without
hesitation, Ginny sent a blasting hex at Malfoy’s feet. He cast a high powered shield, but had
expected her to attack him directly, and wasn’t prepared for the ground to blow out from under
him- even though he was protected from the shrapnel he was still blown onto his arse. Death
Eaters appeared from all sides, walking out of alleyways and disillusioning themselves. All of
them were masked saved one- who was honestly more intimidated without the mask- Bellatrix
Lestange. Simultaneously to this, Tonks, who had ducked into a nearby shop, had sent her
Patronus to call for aid. The aurors would be there soon, they just needed to hold out for long
enough.

Harry had risen from his seat, sending Luna tumbling unceremoniously to the floor. His
expression was stone faced as he wordlessly stunned Pansy, to force of his spell blow her body
onto the floor. Ginny then felt an enormous surge of magical power, sent from him to her- to the
point where it felt it sparking in her veins. She had a feeling that if she cast that blasting hex now,
Malfoy would be gone.

Killing them wasn’t the goal. Really, they wanted to capture as many of them as possible
and dose them up with veratiserum, but in the moment she didn’t have the luxury to worry about
pulling back.

No killing curses were sent at them, but she did recognize several cruciatus curses, and
there were many more she didn’t recognize and she had no desire to find out what they did.
Hermione countered by conjuring am massive torrent of water- several of the curses exploded on
contact with the water, while others passed through, their trajectory distorted, causing them to sail
harmlessly overhead.

None of Harry’s bondmates had the same sort of mental connection to each other as they
did to him, but sometimes, in certain exceptional situations, it seemed like she and Hermione just
clicked. Ginny had instinctively known what Hermione was about to do and what to expect, and
had been ready to follow up on it. A burst of flame vaporized the water, sending steam at the
Death Eaters. None of them had been prepared, and most reeled back from the scalding assault. It
also had the added benefit of obscuring them- it was all about buying time.

Another volley of curses sailed passed them, and Ginny winced at the sound of explosions
behind them. Ginny, Hermione, and Tonks responded in kind, blind firing into the billowing steam
that surrounded them.

She was beginning to think that they might have the situation under control, if only the
aurors would bloody well get there, when Lestrange plunged through the steam, landing right
between Ginny and Hermione. Either she was brilliant, and had figured out that they were stalling
for time, or she was insane and lucky. What was worse, Ginny couldn’t shoot anything truly
dangerous at her without risking hurting Hermione. Perhaps to most people being surrounded was
a terrible position, but Lestrange weaved through their spells like it was natural and focused on
Ginny unerringly.

The situation only grew worse when Malfoy, his wand snapped by Ginny’s opening attack,
unsheathed a blade from his cane and lunged at Tonks. Where were the damn aurors! Ginny,
worried about their only ally, allowed herself to become distracted, which was her downfall. She
barely had time to recognize the cruciatus curse headed towards her before it struck her, and she
collapsed to the ground in indescribable pain.

Far away, Harry, who’d been bolting to the edge of the property (and thus, the wards),
stumbled to the ground as the pain washed over him. With immense concentration, he rose to his
feet and stumbled onward- not caring that he was nearly useless in this state. Sheer desperation
pushed him onward.

Ginny screamed and screamed, the pain was unrelenting and indescribable, banishing any
concept of time or the world beyond the torture.
 And then it was gone.

Ginny blinked blearily, trying to make sense of what had just happened and what she was
seeing. Why had the pain stopped?

“Ne la touchez pas!” Fleur’s harsh French pierced through the haze- and Ginny began to
piece things together. Fleur was standing above her protectively, she looked absolutely furious, her
features twisted and more avian than she’d ever seen them. Her robes were singed as fire erupted
around her and surged outward, revealing flawless skin that that glowed warmly in the reflected
light of her flames. Lestrange was on the ground, her body burnt and rent with… claw marks?
Gouts of fire swirled around them, scattering the Death Eaters and coming around them in a
vortex. She could also make out Hermione, Fred, George, Katie... and Tonks laying on the ground,
blood oozing from a stomach wound with Malfoy’s unconscious body next to her. Above and
around them the twins’ fireworks rocketed through the air- the entire alley must have been lit up by
them.

The aurors hadn’t saved them. Somehow something got fucked up, but they’d had a
backup- Fleur, Katie and the twins had been laying low at Weasley Wizarding Wheezes, just in
case something like this happened.

“Fleur…” Ginny said weakly, not even knowing what she should say, but feeling she
should acknowledge her somehow.

“Shh, sweetie. We’ve got you.” Katie soothed, crouching down to Ginny’s level. Fleur
was certainly not in the right mindset to offer any sort of comfort- she wondered if the part Veela
was any more in control of herself now than when she was ravaging Harry.

“Is… Tonks… okay?” She managed.

“I don’t know.” Katie said “We need to get out of here. Cut our losses now.” She decided.

“That wasn’t the plan.” Hermione countered “What about the aurors?”

“Screw the aurors!” Katie spat “They fucked up. We take Malfoy and Lestrange and get
out of here. No arguments, there’s no time!”

Katie’s right. Get out of there, now! Harry’s thoughts came though loud and clear for both
she and Hermione, and there really was no arguing with him, not when they knew just how
terrified he was.

-----

Tonks had been moved to Saint Mungos almost immediately, normal healing spells and
potions had done nothing for her stab wound. The situation left a tense, uneasy atmosphere on the
group. Katie had ordered Ginny to bed, and Fleur had enforced that order, refusing to leave
Ginny’s side and acting as a watchful guardian until she fell asleep.

Harry was also wrung out. He was sore and he was tired, having dumped most of his
magic into Ginny and Hermione when the fight started, and having to deal with the cruciatus
second hand. What was worse, he’d almost lost two of the people who meant the most to him and
he’d been completely powerless to stop it. But his day wasn’t over yet, far from it.

If Harry had been in a better mood, he might have recognized that war was unpredictable, but it
was easy to find a target to blame. “What the hell happened, Kingsley?” While Kingsley hadn’t
been officially in charge as this hadn’t been sanctioned, he’d been the de facto lead on the auror
side.

Kingsley, for his part, was unphased by Harry’s temper. Perhaps he was used to dealing
with pissed off superiors or had heard of Harry’s legendary temper during his fifth year. “I’m sorry
Harry, we hadn’t planned for them to put apparition wards on the entire alley.” His tone was even
keeled and sincere “We apparated outside the Leaky Cauldron, but the alley entrance had been
charmed shut.”

“What about flooing, or portkeys?” Harry demanded. Portkeys were very hard to ward
against, but also bloody difficult to make- and information on how to make them wasn’t exactly
publicly available.

“They locked down the floo network, which is… unsettling. The only way they’d be able
to do that is if they have a mole in the Ministry itself, pretty deep in, too. As for portkeys… the use
of portkeys is highly regulated, we can’t use them without authorization. We only have a few to
use at our discretion, which we gave to Ginny, Hermione, and Tonks.”

“Wait, so you mean the reason why Ginny and Hermione almost died is red tape?” Harry
snapped, his hand slamming onto the table. “Bloody useless Ministry.” He seethed. At this point,
Susan placed a calming hand on his shoulder.

“Auror Shacklebolt, it’s been a long day, for all of us.” Susan said diplomatically “Right
now we are holding three Death Eaters.” Counting Pansy as a Death Eater they were, at least
“While the original plan was for the aurors to take custody of all captured Death Eaters, at this
point we have concerns about how secure this would be. We know the ministry is compromised,
and none of us are interested in seeing Malfoy or Lestrange again after the escape from Azkaban.”

“The Minister is going to love this.” Kinglsey snorted, perhaps imagining the chewing out
he’d receive from his superior. He was also shrewd enough to realize that she was after
something. “What is it that you need?”

“Veratiserum.”

-----

“I hate waiting.” Harry grumbled, perhaps petulantly.

Kingsley hadn’t been able to give them an answer- having to consult with his superiors at the
Auror department and possibly Scrimgeour himself. This left them in limbo, with three Death
Eaters captured- disarmed, stunned, tied up, and shoved into a warded room- but nothing to do with
them. While Harry’s mistrust of the Ministry was purely emotional- and understandable given his
history with the organization, it was also becoming apparent that the Ministry was compromised.
The need for secrecy had undermined the operation, and a mole in the Ministry had helped the
Death Eaters lock down the alley. They had every reason to hold off on handing over their
captives, at least until they got what they could out of them.

Katie smirked and patted his head “Sounds like someone needs a nap.”

“Oh, shut it.” He grumbled again, but with a bit more humor.

“At least we don’t have to deal with Pansy anymore.” Demelza put in.

“It was kind of fun making her jealous” Katie said “But yeah, her perving was starting to
get grating.”
 “I wonder if we could use that against her.” Susan mused.

“What do you mean?” Katie asked “Do you want Harry to seduce her into spilling her
secrets.”

Susan shrugged, her expression thoughtful “Well, sort of.”

“You’re joking.” Harry grimaced.

“Look, I’m just saying, with Hermione’s little lust potion I think she’d be willing to tell you
everything.”

Harry shook his head in distaste. He hadn’t started out loathing Pansy- he knew that she
may very well have been pushed into her role, but every minute spent living with her just made him
dislike her more, and that was before her actions had almost gotten Ginny and Hermione killed.

He had no sympathy for her, and if the worst she got for what she did was having to deal
with the lust potion, she’d be lucky as far as he was concerned. Yet, the idea of interacting with
her like that, seducing her made his skin crawl. He wanted nothing to do with her, didn’t want her
undressing him with her eyes like she always was, knowing that she was fantasizing about him. “I
don’t like it.” He said simply.

Katie was sympathetic “You don’t have to do anything you’re not comfortable with.” She
said firmly “I totally get wanting nothing to do with that bitch.” He wasn’t the only one who’d
begun to resent the way Pansy had lusted after him “But damn if it wouldn’t be satisfying to see
you put her in her place, before carting her off to the aurors.”

Chapter End Notes

I see no reason why Death Eaters wouldn't be infiltrating the Ministry as they were in
the original timeline, so really, they were lucky to get away without the mission going
completely FUBAR.

Anyway, next chapter will be interesting. On the docket- Fleur and Harry treat Ginny,
and Pansy's interrogation.

Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!